《Isekai Majutsushi wa Mahou wo Tonaenai》


 Volume 1 - CH 1

    Chapter 1 Expectation of the different world, Disappointment of the summoned Hero.


    ¡¸Oh, the fourth summoning of the hero has succeeded, too!¡¹


    The one who screamed right before me is a beautiful woman just like a princess from medieval era, her gold hair extends into her waist with a transparent blue eyes and wearing a a beautifully embroidered dress.


    Right now, i¡¯m somewhere in a different world. It¡¯s an unexpected story but i don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible when i think about the method that transferred me here.


    I was immersed in developing new formula of strategy rank technique when suddenly magic formation of force summoning magic was suddenly expanded in the lab and i was already surrounded by people dressed in armors when i noticed it. When i was about to grasp the situation, in front one female who has a unique dress uttered her words just a moment ago.


    basing it from the example of reports which matches my original world several times, perhaps this is a world of medieval times where the early refinement of magic is being built, i seem to be summoned as a hero, it is a force summoning method where a person with the ability greater than or equal to the specification that was set will be force to be summoned by summoning magic.


    As i observe the flashy outdated armors of those fellows who seems to be soldiers, my guess shouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    ¡¸Hero-sama, is there something wrong?¡¹


    I intended to remain silent until i roughly understand the situation, but the female wearing a dress began to talk to me wondering why i¡¯m silent. A gorgeous embroidered was applied in the dress , to think about it¡¯s not something that¡¯s not something for a human servant. I¡¯d say she¡¯s probably a princess or a noble¡¯s daughter.


    ¡¸Oh, sorry. I understand that i was summoned but where on earth am i?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, you know about the summoning. If that¡¯s the case then it will be a quick discussion. This is the royal palace of Anrient Kingdom and i am the first princess Sofia Ru Anrient. I want to request the cooperation of the hero that was summoned. Umm, may i ask your name?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s very polite of you. My name is Yard Werner. May I to hear the reason why I was summoned a little more in detail?¡¹


    ¡¸Because there are also other Hero-sama that was summoned aside from Yard-sama, i want to talk to everybody with the king. Please come here.¡¹


    There are also others that was summoned aside from me. A human from the same world of mine? There should be a world of human where the sorcery technique is more advance.


    We seemed to have an audience with the king and she¡¯s walking in front of me as a guide. Expensive furniture are placed in the hallway, it looks gorgeous, it seems it has not much practical structures.


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    After walking in the long hallway and endless stairs we have finally arrived in a room.


    The soldier who¡¯s in a guard role opened the door, there were already many people inside. At the edge of the room a man and a woman are sitting, perhaps they are the King and Queen of this country.


    Young knights are standing on the side, guards and people wearing expensive clothes that seems to cost an excessive amount of money are standing in the surrounding.


    A lone woman in her late teens and two man in their mid twenties are standing near the entrance, I guess these fellows are the other summoned heroes.


    They gave me sidelong glances when i move forward and stand next to the three, One of the man wears a camouflage colored clothes made from synthetic fiber which clearly cannot be made in this country. The other man is in an armor figure and you can tell that his a knight or something at first glance. The woman dressed in a simple priest-like clothes.


    Verifying the we lined up, the princess has gone near to the king. I seem to do an audience with the king without any particular explanation, I wonder if such manners are alright.


    ¡¸Heroes, You properly came in Anrient Kingdom. I¡¯m the king of Anrient Kingdom, Vergil Ru Anrient. We think that you¡¯re confused of all the sudden things, but we¡¯ll explain it again and again until you understand it sufficiently. But first of all, i wish to tell me your names¡¹


    As expected of a king, The dignity in his voice can be felt. When we stared at each other, the man who looks like a knight who was on the edge pointed at himself. I looked at him and i understand that he was a handsome man with a red hair. His height is also taller than me. It seems like he¡¯ll go ahead and speak first.


    ¡¸I am Alec Gilfreit of Nagia Empire a member of Chivalry of azure sky. When i defeated a large spirit demon and recued the people, I received an divine oracle and was called in this place.¡¹


    The good looking Alec seems to have come from a world where a deity and spirits exist. The forced summoning magic which is called hero summoning, in general it extend to the world who has matched their cultural style.


    Something like a divine messages from god is often taken from a world where god exist. In that guy¡¯s world large spirit are probably taking the place of the god. There isn¡¯t big difference between a the spirits and a god.


    Spirit beliefs exist as a culture, believing in the spirits to receive an oracle, the world of this guy doesn¡¯t have much difference in this world in the level of civilization. There maybe some small difference but the civilization level is almost at the same degree. As for sorcery technique and the standard of life, magic can¡¯t develop that much in the world of that guy too.


    When Alec finished introducing his self, the priest-like woman who was next to that to him has stepped forward. Their height is tall to the extent that you can¡¯t see that woman was also lining up in our side. Her face is slightly childish, the atmosphere of a pretty girl suits better than a beautiful woman. She seems to be the youngest summoned person.


    ¡¸Nice to meet you. My name is Faris, I am a priest rank in holy light church. I had received the oracle, Although i have a poor ability, the people of this world must be helped, the summoning formation has led me here.¡¹


    Faris has spoken while beautifully bowing. Apparently a god seems to also exist in her world, also the world of this fellow doesn¡¯t have much difference in this world.


    If the level of science, technology and sorcery technique becomes more constant, the belief and faith in the existence of something like the spirits and the god will sure to disappear. I virtually shout that their world that received an oracle from god is a low level world. I would definitely die in shame. The ignorance is great.


    When Faris finished speaking another man has stepped forward . Black short hair and the height is in the same degree as me, but his body is properly trained. He might have received battle training in his former world. Judging from his clothes that made from synthetic fiber, it¡¯s obvious that this man came from modern civilization.


    ¡¸I am Sagami Ryouhei of Kyowa National Armed Forces of the fifth special maneuvering division. There was nothing like an oracle when i was transferred, a magic formation suddenly appeared during military maneuver and when i noticed i had come to this world.¡¹


    As expected Sagami belongs to the armed forces. Having teleported only by the summoning formation, It means that he came from a world where the existence and concept of magic is known universally. In other words, it¡¯s a world with modern civilization something like my world. I may find this fellow easy to talk to.


    But to be summon during a campaign this fellow is quite unfortunate. Surely his military unit is a matter of concern, but i can¡¯t see any uneasiness from this guy¡¯s attitude at all. When you observe his poker face, you can¡¯t help but feel admiration as expected from an officer.


    Now, next is my turn. Honestly i¡¯m not good at speaking in front of many people. The other guys may be used to such situation, I who only meet fellow colleagues in a laboratory don¡¯t have much experience to attract attention of such situation. I have straightened my back and have stepped forward, it may look normal but my heart is throbbing.


    ¡¸I¡¯m from Ginochou Magic Empire of magic laboratory, I am Yard Werner member of Strategic class technique development group. I was caught by the summoning magic in the laboratory and was summoned here.¡¹


    I noticed that the surrounding eyes gathers on me. Eyes sending the look of expectation to the existence of a hero, a look which is clearly unusual. Just like Sagami, there are also lot of guys who pay attention to my appearance. I think it¡¯s unexpected to call a hero, but a magician comes, but i want you to stop directing me gazes of doubt. I come back to the line while not minding the eyes of people.


    ¡¸Umu, i understand the process that brought you here. Then, from here on i¡¯ll speak about the reason that you were called in this country¡¹


    When the self introductions of heroes ended, The king began to speak again.


    Our country and the Demon Empire are currently at war, intense battle has developed many times in the border of the region. Though our country has few elites, there wasn¡¯t any difference with the war potential of the demon empire until now. But being in a stalemate with demon empire for a long time they became impatient, they broke the law and unleashed mighty demon in the battlefield. The elites in our country were being defeated one after another, a lot of soldier¡¯s lives were lost by the time the demon was repelled . In this situation the collapse of the front is inevitable. Then, as the last resort, I could not help calling Heroes as a last resort. By all means, we want you to defeat the army of the demon empire¡¹


    .I see, we were summoned because the war potential wasn¡¯t sufficient to maintain the front line In other words, a role of convenient flesh wall. This isn¡¯t a joke. However, it is not a wise plan to suddenly take a defiant attitude here. Because i don¡¯t have any ally in this world.


    ¡¸I want to ask one question.¡¹


    ¡¸Very well, say it. ¡¹


    ¡¸For example after repelling the Demon Empire, can i return to my original world?¡¹


    This is a fairly important issue. I can make a deportation formation by myself, but it will be troublesome and would take several years in that case. I would certainly fired from the research institute if I set aside work that much.


    ¡¸It is¡­¡­. Very regrettable but it¡¯s not possible. It is only possible to call heroes.¡¹


    Unrest ran through other Heroes when they heard the words of the king.


    Well, The ratio of existence rate of deportation magic in the world where the hero summoning was done is about 40 percent. I have already reached the bottom of realization that i suddenly became unemployed. Goodbye, My work.


    Though I, who asked the question remained calm, it was probably unexpected to the other heroes. Among the heroes particularly Sagami is terribly trembling. The calm attitude until a while ago collapses and makes a steepened expression. If you look carefully, his eyes are unsettled. Though it was not reflected much in his attitude, but his probably so much worried about the things he left in his original world.


    looking at the unrest of the heroes, the surrounding people began to whisper something to each other. Sofia is somehow anxiously staring at me. Probably because I was the calmest, I want you to acquire the control of the This place.


    When I¡¯m wondering whether i respond to her expectation, before I began to talk, the king made his move first.


    ¡¸I apologize to all of you. I¡¯ll provide convenience as much as possible, so please i want you to forgive us. It¡¯s a pathetic story, you¡¯re the only reliance of this country¡¹


    ¡¸From me as well, please, Heroes are the only hope of this country. Please save this country.¡¹


    Because I didn¡¯t intend to undertake it proactively, When I thought that it was good to begin to talk to the king, Alec and Faris stepped forward with the expression that has determined something.¡¹


    ¡¸Please entrust this to us, your Majesty the King. I promised by on the great spirit and my sword to save this country from crisis by all means¡¹


    ¡¸Errr, it¡¯s natural to lend a hand to a person that seeks help. Though I cannot fight because I am weak, but it¡¯s possible for me to heal injured people. Please use our power.¡¹


    From the speech of the two people, cheers of joy arises from the surrounding. It may have become hard to decline it by the result of the two people that jump ahead. It is nice to help people but for me, I want you to stop having such a remark.


    When i glanced at Sagami his face has became subtle, It seems apparently not only I have negative thoughts.


    Even the people of this country is nothing, thinking about the matter of course and not wanting the fight is natural. In Sagami¡¯s case, he is still recovering from the shock that he can¡¯t return home.


    ¡¸Is that so! I¡¯m delighted by your intention. Glory to the heroes who came to rescue our country!¡¹


    The surrounding people matches the King¡¯s voice and shouts glory.


    Though it was halfway decided, they made a very unnecessary thing. it was necessary first to discuss about the reward, salary and fully knowing the about the treatment and duty. No, It is not too late now. The beginning is essential.


    I glanced toward Sagami to obtain consent, The guy leaked out a sigh with a face that made breakthrough on something and went to the King and gave a beautiful salute. No, that¡¯s not what I mean. I compromised to you because the atmosphere is something that can still be declined.


    When treatment and reward are entirely unclear, do you participate in a war? My heart grieves in this kind of punishment game while my existence is completely ignored by the surrounding people, A dry smile that had gave up everything floated in my face.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.1

    NSWF


    Note :I divided the 2nd chapter in two parts because it¡¯s too long


    Chapter 2 False emotion, make love


    The audience has ended, we were guided respectively to our room each by housemaids who is under exclusive contract.


    Though the room was wide, It is not to the extent of the laboratory and i can¡¯t help but feel nostalgic.


    After checking the room, we gathered in the room of Alec. Sofia who¡¯s not one the four heroes is also in this room for some reason and six maids belonging exclusively only to Alec.


    Because were not yet accustomed to each other, the reason to refuse this gathering did not come to mind, First, it¡¯s important to assess the current situation, strengthen the friendly relations and participate unwillingly.


    ¡¸As an active heroes of this country, let¡¯s confirm what each one of us can do. Allow me to speak first and after that you speak in order¡¹


    They seem to start from confirming ability first. It¡¯s because the self-introduction was finished a short while ago.


    ¡¸My weapon is a magic sword. Though i can¡¯t use magic, but the divine protection of a great spirit dwells in this sword, i¡¯ll be able to use magic through the sword. I will not be defeated no matter how many soldier of Demon Empire will come if i have this sword.¡¹


    Alec pulled the sword with face full of confidence. A magic power is certainly inside than the normal magic tool. It absorbs the magical power of the surrounding little by little and the seem to amass. If it¡¯s this even a human being who can¡¯t use a magic may be able to exercise the magic written in sword.


    When i was a little interested what kind of what kind of magic it uses, an electric light wrapped around the sword. He said it¡¯s possible to give five different attributes, but so far the ability for one on one battle is unnecessary in the war. i want you to use tactic rank magic at least, but as expected the sorcery is in the level of medieval ages.


    It is disappointing for Alec but this fellow isn¡¯t part of war potentials. Anyway, when he finished showing the Magic sword, he faces Faris and urges her to be the next, she nodded and stood up. From her speech a short while ago and her clothes, perhaps she¡¯s a magician of recovery type magic.


    ¡¸Though i cannot use offensive magic, i can use magic to heal instead. If you are alive I think it¡¯s possible to cure almost all injury. I intend to treat the injured person in the battlefield¡¹


    ¡¸The recovery for example, if hands or feet are cut can you cure it without aftereffects? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, It is all right, as long as it¡¯s breathing.¡¹


    ¡¸Being able to use recovery magic is god¡¯s grace¡­¡­¡­ Faris-sama is a saint¡¹


    Sofia is deeply moved after hearing Faris words. According to what i¡¯ve heard from Faris, people who can use saint-recovery type magic in this world can only be counted in one hand.


    The shock from the truth came again, words no longer came out. The method for high recovery magic hasn¡¯t been developed here.


    High recovery type magic that doesn¡¯t depend on the person¡¯s talent exists, i can also use carious types of it. Naturally, it doesn¡¯t require something useless like faith.


    However, the story of the two people where recovery magic depends on faith is a primitive method. There are people that can use it from the moment they¡¯re born and there are also people who can¡¯t use it and says that they can¡¯t use it forever, the ability to understand magic equations is very easy. I want to say that if they had the time to complete the method of hero summoning, then the should study method of high recovery magic so that a common person can use it too.


    While I¡¯m impress by the inferior level of sorcery technique in this world, the story of Faris have ended and Sagami stood up. The muscle along his spine has expanded cleanly as expected to a military personnel, it¡¯s impressive.


    ¡¸My magic is construction magic, anything too big can¡¯t be created, but it¡¯s possible to make something as long as it has the size of a weapon. I also mastered close combat art so i can fight in the frontlines, I think i fit in intelligence gathering and reconnaissance mission. It would be helpful if they give military unit.¡¹


    The Construction magic that Sagami said is a general term for the method that specialized instruction input command and morphing transformation. Making tools, structures and golem is the main principle. An evolution magic that has developed in early civilization, this sometimes can be seen in a world where magic art system has developed, it can be said that his magic is rare.


    Having the knowledge of science, technology and magic technique to a certain degree. He seems more usable than the other two people. By the way, it seems that he can also make machineguns for group battles. So even if how many times Alec attack he wont be defeated.


    ¡¸Well then, next is Yard-sama¡¯s turn¡¹


    While i was thinking about the possibilities of Sagami¡¯s magic, my turn has come.


    Until now i didn¡¯t hear any proud stories, I who attained sorcery to a great extent had no choice but to appeal here, I felt really confident and stood up.


    ¡¸I can use all basic sorceries, as I said during the self introduction a while ago, I am good at 7Th telepathy system magic and 4th strategic class magic. If i may appear in battlefield, i think that i¡¯m more suited in doing logistical support rather than fighting on the front lines¡¹


    What is the fourth kind strategic class magic? In general term it¡¯s a method that can be used in very long distance with magic formation and the 7Th telepathy system magic is a magic technique that execute magic without the need of invocation. Telepathy magic falls under the category of Strategic class magic, this is a technique made in the military research laboratory.


    By the way, Strategic class magic is a military secret.


    ¡¸Wait, i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying. Is the strategic lass magic is a large scale magic? Please explain another one in detail. I only grasped the word telepathy in telepathy system¡¹


    Sagami said that he didn¡¯t understand my story. Question marks are also floating on the head of other members. I¡¯m in trouble because these people doesn¡¯t even know the different classification system It can¡¯t be help I¡¯ll demonstrate it.


    (In other words, it is this kind of magic)


    Telepathic communication is the basic of telepathy system magic, it is an essential and important technique. A person who cannot do this is not able to manage the telepathy system.


    They stared at me in surprised when they heared my voice even though my mouth didn¡¯t move.


    (Huh? Yard-sama, did you just speak? )


    (This¡­¡­ Resembles the oracle of the great spirit)


    (I feel like i received a divine message. You¡¯re the one talking?)


    (A magic that can communicate without the use of invocation. You¡¯re a master of splendid magic, to be able to use this magic without the implementation of chanting)


    Sofia doesn¡¯t seem to understand what was done, but assume that I¡¯m good because I¡¯m a member of the Heroes.


    Actually it¡¯s not just telepathic communication, brainwash and mind steal are also it¡¯s strong point, it¡¯s better not to say it because this kind of magic doesn¡¯t have good reputation. If they found out that i can use such sorcery, it¡¯s possible to get involve in a troublesome situation.


    ¡¸This magic, Is it possible to launch this magic from here to the front line? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s alright if the person has been specified. I can use this method wherever in the world if i have a mark that can specify the person.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡­ In this world where radio can¡¯t be used it¡¯s quite an important magic¡¹


    Sagami inquired a question so I answered, I¡¯m surprised that he noticed the splendor of this magic. However, he¡¯s the only person who¡¯ve shown proper reaction to my talk. How did it go for the other people, i recite it in my facial expression. Yes, Honestly these guys had a low understanding.


    I made a flame without incantation, but they were shocked and praised it.


    In the end Strategic class magic has not been demonstrated. The flashy magic that these guys can understand is not possible to use inside the room, It¡¯s also hard to draw the magic formation, the amount of needed magical power is too much and do not want to do useless attacking.


    The most important information for me is that i will be living now in this world where sorcery technique is behind. At first thought there seems only despair and when you think about it that is the highest stage.


    Be prepared, humans in this world. This world where sorcery is behind is a huge toy box for me. Allow me to play with it.


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll join your forces and I¡¯ll fight the demon army of this world. Therefore, let¡¯s trust, cooperate and help each other. Of course let¡¯s not forget training everyday, it¡¯s important to make effort and be familiar with country early on. Because we¡¯re heroes, we should be a model to the people and don¡¯t behave ourselves insolently¡­¡­¡¹


    I became tired by the long story of Alec, I thought about the future while pretending to hear it.


    To be honest, Unlike these fellows i don¡¯t want to participate in a war. Though i don¡¯t even know the fighting power of the enemy yet, who would participate in war where there¡¯s a good possibility of dying. When the time comes I¡¯ll consider the possibility to escape from this castle.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    There wasn¡¯t much development after the meeting and we had a meal with Sofia and returned to our room. Unfortunately, this world doesn¡¯t seem to have a shower bath, even nobles sometimes wipes their body with hot water.


    Because I¡¯m fond of cleanliness, one day of not taking a bath is considerable pain. But it can¡¯t be helped if there¡¯s no bath. I will at least wipe my body, hot water has been delivered.


    ¡¸Excuse me, I have brought hot water¡¹


    A maid brought hot water, her name is Tia-san. Her appearance looks like in her early 20¡¯s, fascinating black hair that extends until her shoulder, it is a woman with a very lovely features. Her is also chest is assertive, a perfect combination of my taste.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, i will wipe your body¡¹


    ¡¸I see, thank you. ¡¹


    Tia-san turn over while laughing, I don¡¯t really mind. I also wanted such woman aside from laboratory. I take off the clothes on the upper part of my body. Her eyes greatly opens, was she surprised to see my body that is unexpectedly muscular? It¡¯s because the Strategy class magic take considerable physical strength other than magical power, even if I¡¯m shutting myself in the laboratory, this is the true form of a magician that doesn¡¯t miss training everyday.


    ¡¸It is forged well. I was surprised because a lot of wizards doesn¡¯t train much¡¹


    ¡¸It is common to strengthen the body of a magician in my world¡¹


    Because she¡¯s fixedly staring at my bulge muscle. Tia-san is blushing on her cheeks while wiping my body. This reaction is unexpected, seems like I have a chance.


    It is not long before the spring of my life comes. At the moment when I thought so, a warning resounded in my brain.


    (¡ºThe First magic barrier was penetrated. The second magic barrier has defended successfully. It succeeded tracing the attack magic. Assuming that it¡¯s a close range attack magic from the 7th intervention technique¡»)


    The magic barrier is an all purpose anti-physics/magic and has 5 levels of barrier. A short while ago a warning resounded into my head, at the same time it defended the magic that was hung on me.


    Did the intervention magic tried to look an information from my body, or attempted to even paralyzed me . The magic barrier was able to block so i don¡¯t have to worry about the small thing, in this case Tia-san is the only one in close range. because there isn¡¯t an existence that can use this magic elsewhere, i cannot help but that she the one who invoke that magic on me. The ring the emits faint magic might be a magic tool.


    We¡¯ve just gotten acquainted with each other. I believe that the sudden attack is not related to our relationship, is it just a pure curiosity or something. I think it isn¡¯t bad if you¡¯re interested in me.


    For the time being let¡¯s search for the truth and cast mind steal.


    (It¡¯s strange, Why the body information cannot be seen? Don¡¯t tell me it was noticed and establish a magic defense for the magic tool? But there¡¯s nothing that seems to be¡­¡­ In this situation i cannot report to the duke.)


    The magic has began to operate and the voice of her dark mind has been heard.


    Damn, to think that i hope for such development. Because she was the only one here that could¡¯ve invoke that magic, she¡¯s the most suspicious one here no matter how you think of it. If I incidentally say, that i secretly cast magic behind her back, i felt slightly guilty.


    Someone must have threaten her to do something like this. If that so, I might gain a favorable image if save her from the one threatening her.


    After briefly grieving in my mind, I have to first examine who the duke is, so i cast memory reading magic.


    i examined her memory and was able to understand, The duke that came out from his memory is Duke Dian, It was the man standing on the right side during the audience. I didn¡¯t think i was doubted by a man who¡¯s close to the backbone of the country. He also doesn¡¯t have trust that we¡¯ll to help them.


    Though being called a Hero is nice but in the end we¡¯ve been used as a political pawn.


    You should use me as much as you want. I¡¯ll also do something thing too. That¡¯s right, Humans in this world where magic is behind, I¡¯ll nicely play with you.


    ¡¸ I have finished wiping it. If there is something you need, please say it anytime¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, Please wait a moment.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, what is it?¡¹


    She finished wiping my body while i was think various things, the woman tried to leave with the hot water stopped while panicking. I¡¯m not soft hearted to remain silent even if i was taken care of, I must express my gratitude to the fellow named Dian who is the ringleader of this action. Because Tia-san is my type, i decided to hide it this time in my heart.


    ¡¸I want to try whether if the magic in my former world is the same in this world. I need someone to cooperate, I¡¯m sorry but will you help me?¡¹


    ¡¸yes, it¡¯s alright. What kind of magic is it?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a contact type magic that can be launched from a long distance to a specific person. If this comes to be usable, The recovery magic can be launched to a soldier in the frontlines outside the enemy¡¯s range. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a wonderful magic! Understood, if it¡¯s fine please let me cooperate.¡¹


    She seemed interested in my magic technique, She put the hot water in the floor and gladly came over here. I would¡¯ve been healed a while ago by her smile, I understand that this smile is just an act since i already knew her heart, emptiness and sorrow is springing out than happiness.


    But my hostility is not for her, it is only for the Duke Dian who gave her such duty. I cannot forgive that duke.


    Setting that aside, I handed a coin from my former world to her who closely approached. In order to prevent counterfeiting variety of magic was carved into the coin, I reverse it and play it with my fingers. I observed the the ring type magic tool, because it¡¯s just an ordinary coin nothing happened.


    Right now, it¡¯s necessary for her to hold on to something that i own. The telepathy system magic is not being use, this way, there is no possibility of mind reading.


    ¡¸Please have that coin. The magic can only be use to the person who has the coin, consent is also required. If you have magic resistance tool please remove it.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any, so it¡¯s okay. Please begin at any moment¡¹


    Though she said that it¡¯s okay, I know that the anti telepathy barrier has already unfold. It¡¯s in invisible state so she seems to think that it hasn¡¯t been noticed, i know that it¡¯s a lie because i penetrated the barrier that she put up and understand her thoughts. It doesn¡¯t matter if there is barrier or not.


    While being careful not to give distrust, The second telepathy system magic, has been casted. Only the person who has received the magician¡¯s possession can be targeted by this magic, the person also has to agree to use the magic, this magic can only be used when the contract between the magician and it¡¯s partner has broken.


    The memory of the target and feeling can now be freely operated, furthermore even if it¡¯s separated from the magician contact magic can still be launched. This magic is different from brainwashing, this magic only operates on memories and feelings temporarily, after the process the memory and feelings will return to normal states, it also cannot dispel opposition magic such as curse. It¡¯s the ideal magic to do memory tamper.


    The effect of the magic became visible to the woman who¡¯s memory has been touch, her body shivers in fright caused by the level magic resistance when i use memory alteration. Somehow it seems like it succeed without problem.


    ¡¸Who is your true master?¡¹


    ¡¸It is Yard¡¹


    ¡¸What is the duty given to you?¡¹


    ¡¸Pretend as a subordinate of Duke Dian and get information as much as possible¡¹


    ¡¸Alright, good performance.¡¹


    She became my faithful piece. Unlike her acting a while ago, she who stares at me with a real smile is very pretty. I altered her memory and raised her favorability to me as much as possible, This judgment doesn¡¯t seem to be wrong.


    Human feelings itself is an illusion like a drug that sends electric signal to the brain. I think that there is no great difference in playing with the program of electronic equipment.


    I would rather be liked rather than being hated by the woman of my type.


    By the way, she is the first person who has received this magic. There is no person with low resistance in the former world that can receive this magic, I also thought of the possibility of failing. It¡¯s also easy to toy the humans of this world.


    ¡¸Well, please tell me all the information you know about the duke.¡¹


    ¡¸the duke is the leader of anti-royal family, He also have connection to the demon empire. My order this time is to investigate the Heroes abilities including master, if possible i would also attach bracelet of slavery.¡¹


    ¡¸The Demon Empire if it¡¯s not for this, they might have already known the information of the abilities of the heroes Will the Duke have a proper status and money if he cooperates with the demon empire?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it seems the exchange contract that a marquis title will be given if the heroes has been surrendered to the demon empire. People who know the the current state of the royal palace are Duke Dian, Earl Creuzer, Earl Gudran, Baron Nirodo, there are eight names including the people under the Heroes including me. ¡¹


    I see, they¡¯re abandoning the kingdom and defect to the Demon empire. This country that can do nothing but rely on people from the outside, those are the heroes, it is something like a boat carrying a mud an can sink anytime. If you normally think about it, The Demon Empire will win, It is difficult to say that the judgment of the Duke is wrong.


    The only mistake that the Duke has made is that he tried to hostage us and use us an exchange.


    I absolutely cannot permit that. How do i return this grudge?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    While think about some things, I suddenly felt a gaze. It is Tia-san who is looking up, I wonder if she¡¯s alright. Tia is bashfully shaking her body, judging from her eyes it seems she want something.


    Now that i think about it, I had forgotten to her.. I have to give her a reward, since she gave the Duke¡¯s information.


    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll give you a reward¡¹


    When I prompt her use the bed and sit down on the side, she seem approach happily and lean against me. I felt the softness over her clothes, the pleasant feeling is increasing.


    I pushed her down in the bed and take her lips and our tongue intertwined with each other. i lick the gums and send the saliva in it and thoroughly enjoy her mouth while hearing her rough breathing. I felt something sweet in her mouth. She seemed also to be enjoying the kiss with me. When we separated our tongue which is reluctant to part , saliva was extending from our mouth.


    ¡¸How is it, are you satisfied?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, master¡­¡­eerr¡­..¡¹


    She wasn¡¯t able to answer my question easily and averting her face. Though she feel embarrassed she was covering down her thigh while glancing at me and seems to expect something.


    But, i pretended that i didn¡¯t notice her state and i stood up to fix my clothes. It was I who took the initiative. Her face became sorrowful as she stared at me.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? If there¡¯s something you want to say then say it¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Please let me serve master further. I¡¯d like to please master by my body¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, Take off your clothes and wait¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹


    She raised a joyful voice and began to take off her clothes cheerfully. I also took of my clothes and went to bed. She seems to be the type who looks thinner in clothes and her chest was bigger than i imagined. She tried to shyly conceal it with her arms when i stare and the size of her breast has been emphasized.


    ¡¸First i will have you lick my thing.¡¹


    She kissed the tip and i thrust it in front of her because i wasn¡¯t able to wait. I look at Tia who stretches her tongue and licks my meat with great relish. It ¡®s like her first time doing fellatio, she¡¯s not very skillful in doing fellatio, but she licks it carefully from the root to tip and suck it desperately in her mouth. Thanks to her earnest service, my penis is firmly erected.


    ¡¸Mn¡­..Mwaashtuhaaa¡­..?¡¹


    She looked at me with upturned eyes while serving my penis. I moved my lower body and grasp her head and stuck it in her throat, though she was shock by the deep throat her reaction gave me a comfortable stimulation. Though i drove my penis many times while she¡¯s suffering, she didn¡¯t removed my penis instead she desperately move her tongue to give me more pleasure.


    ¡¸Mn, It seems to gradually going to go out soon, i¡¯ll burst it in your mouth!¡¹


    She began to intensely serve me more while nodding at my word. Then it finally came out, I thrust my penis to the fullest so that it may reach inside her throat, her throat firmly tightens because of the momentum of thrusting the throat inside.


    She drinks all the semen desperately, but some semen that she wasn¡¯t able to drink has spilled from her mouth. When the semen that has spilled was wiped and swallowed a charming smile floated.


    ¡¸Haaa¡­¡­ I will clean it¡­.¡¹


    She sucked the sperm that remained inside, an erotic noise resounded while she¡¯s licking the penis that became sticky and with sperm and saliva. the woman that was serving me stopped and laid down on her back, i became hard again when i saw her figure.


    ¡¸It is not possible to endure it after if serving me earnestly. I will put it in you now¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Please engrave Master¡¯s hot penis in me! ¡¹


    I cannot decline after saying that so i penetrated her vagina that has already gotten wet. It¡¯s not her first time, there was no resistance of breaking a hymen, but the inside twines around the penis and it¡¯s tight like a virgin. She doesn¡¯t seem to feel the pain, and moves her waist to get pleasure.


    I rub her chest and my fingers keeps sinking while massaging it nicely, I deeply moved my penis as to reach to edge of it and keep hammering it deeply.


    ¡¸Aaaaaah! Master, it feels good!¡¹


    ¡¸Aah¡­ It feels good inside you! I just came a while but i¡¯m going to immediately cum again!¡¹


    She holds my arm and embraced me closely and pleaded for a kiss, so i also hug her strongly. Our tongue entwines aggressively in my tongue, and tastily swallowing the saliva. Her vagina severely tightens to squeeze my sperm and fully tasting it.


    Her face is completely melting away while her cheeks are blushing, our feet and arms are entwined making our skin sticky. While enjoying the soft sensation, the composure of the room had gradually disappeared.


    ¡¸Tia, i will cum inside!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Please master pour your semen inside of me!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, Here i come!¡¹


    ¡¸Haaaaaaan! Master¡¯s semen entering in me!¡¹


    I forcefully hammer my penis inside her and ejaculate. her insides which reach the peak of pleasant sensation firmly tightens like trying to squeeze semen.


    While not taking it out i felt that large amount of semen has gone out, it¡¯s also the same as her, I bend my back from the excessive pleasure.


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­Haa¡­. Thank you very much, Master¡¹


    Though she looked down from embarrassment, her voice resounded a joyful sound. i pushed her down unintentionally and begin the second round, she is very cute on bed.

 Volume 1 - CH 3

    Isekai Majutsushi wa Mahou wo Tonaenai Chapter: 03


    Yesterday I ended up doing it three times with Tia. Physically it was a bit painful, but mentally full of pleasant. Black hair beauty is the best. Well, let''s put that aside.


    According to the story after that, while the Demon troops are attacking, it seems that Dian seems to be responsible for causing troubles inside the army and lead them to enemies trap. It seems that he will split the Heroes apart from each other and confuse the kingdom.


    Well, to keep the Heroes apart is already impossible to achieve, but it would be nice to keep it secret until that time. It is a surprise gift from me. I would like to do something else, but what should I do?


    "Master-sama, I brought changing clothes."


    When I was thinking about a method to attack Dian, Tia brought the changing clothes. Since, I did not bring any clothes that I could change into. So I decided on Tia to bring something from this country.


    At first she tried to bring the clothes that the nobility wears, but when I told her that such clothes would not suit my taste, I got more comfortable to move clothes.


    It seems like these clothes worn by commoners, but the cloth is a little bad and a bit rough. I can feel the comfort of the jersey.


    "Tia, what''s the future schedule?"


    ""


    "In the morning, there is a meeting with the second princess Margarete-sama about the current situation and the policy of the front line, as soon as it is done, it seems that the afternoon scheduled to be sent out immediately to the front line"


    "Second princess? Are there only princesses in this country?"


    "No, there are 1st prince Roberto-sama and the 2nd Prince Rando-sama, They were present yesterday in the audience..."


    "I see, when I think about it, there are many people at that time."


    Yesterday a lot of things happened, it cannot be helped for not noticing them.


    Even so, we will be going to the front line immediately, I think this is a pretty bad situation. The things that happened cannot be helped.


    For the time being, until the time for breakfast should I spend time by flirting with Tia?


    Just like yesterday, we are having breakfast with the Royal family. One thing that is different is that there is one more woman who was present yesterday. Perhaps she is the second princess.


    She has the same blond hair, but should I say a vertical roll or her hairstyle is like a aristocrat. Unlike Sofia, who has a gentle atmosphere, she is a strong minded woman.


    When the breakfast is finished, We followed the 2nd princess to the meeting room. While we are on the move, she was glaring at me. But, why should she need to glare at me, furthermore the person she met for the 1st time?


    We entered the room that looked like a conference room and sat in order. The participants this time are only the heroes and this princess.


    "I will greet you again, I am the second princess Margarete, I have already heard the powers of you Heroes."

 Volume 1 - CH 4.1

Isekai Majutsushi wa Mahou wo Tonaenai Chapter: 04 [Part 1]

 Volume 1 - CH 4.2

Isekai Majutsushi wa Mahou wo Tonaenai Chapter: 04 [Part 2][18+]

 Volume 1 - CH 5.1

Isekai Majutsushi wa Mahou wo Tonaenai Episode 5 [Part 1]

 Volume 1 - CH 5.2

Isekai Majutsushi wa Mahou wo Tonaenai Chapter: 05 [Part 2]

 Volume 1 - CH 6.1

Isekai Majutsushi wa Mahou wo Tonaenai Chapter: 06 [Part1]

 Volume 1 - CH 6.2

    "Well then, Elmire, I will teach you magic circles from now on."


    "Yard-sama, please call me El, I feel like I was called like that before."


    "I see, then call me mentor or master."


    "Yes, master. Please take care of me."


    I stopped her who was about to seiza (sit on the floor) and let her sit on the bed. It is hard for me because of her etiquette she learned in the Empire was left behind.


    "For you the 4th kind, that is, you have to learn and understand the techniques using magic circles. In the first place, the magic circle is used to activate a manipulation formula that which has the information amount which is too huge to express by action or by voice. So if you do, you can use a technique that can destroy even this world."


    "Master, I do not understand well, that the story is too difficult to understand."


    "It''s fine, if you can use the magic circle, you will be able to use amazing magic."


    "Yes, I understand well."


    "First let me show you the 4th type of technique, follow me."


    I come to where I can see the outside. The outside has already become dark and the distant scenery is hard to see. This would be okay.


    "I heard that the elves can see even at night, but can you see that far mountain?"


    "It''s a little dark, but I can see."


    "Yoshi, do not take your eyes off from that."


    I draw a magic circle on the ground with a small branch of the tree nearby. It took me about 10 minutes to complete and the magic circle was about 5 meters in diameter. So I started it immediately.


    "Ma, Master! The mountain disappeared!"


    "Oh, that''s right, this is the usefulness of using magic circles. Keep this a secret."


    "Ye, yes!"


    With this she would have understood the strength of the magic circles. Next, I need to just teach her properly.


    El, since she saw the previous technique, she hold her voice down but was excited like a small child. With this much, no one will notice her excitement. So, it is good.


    After the demonstration, I taught her some basic knowledge. Since I am sleepy, I decided to sleep and stop it here for this day.


    When I was sleeping on the bed, I felt the weight of someone pressing against my body and I jumped up in a hurry.


    Ten there was not an assassin, but El. As I am asleep, both me and her are obviously wearing pants. Her breasts are in full view.


    "What are you doing...?"


    "Oh, master, master, you really exercised your body..."


    When she noticed that I woke up, she turned her face away. Her face is reddish and her breathing is rough. Is she in heat?


    Since I have no idea, I tried to send telepathy call to Margarete, but I have no response. She do not seems to be asleep, but she may be concentrating on something. Since there is no choice, I sent a telepathy call to Tia, it got connected.


    (Tia, I''d like to ask you a little question, but is it fine?)


    (This voice is master-sama! It''s fine. What kind of question is it?)


    For the time being, I talked about the circumstances about El and told about the actions up to this point and asked her if there is something wrong with estrus. In the meantime El is rubbing her face on my chest.


    (I think that it was probably because she saw the master''s magic. Elf originally has a much longer longevity and is not very aggressive in breeding. As a result, they leave descendants when they saw individuals stronger than themselves. And their body seems to go into heat without permission)


    (Is that so?... No, I understood. I am sorry to call you so late at night.)


    (No, please call me anytime. I am waiting for you.)


    I stopped telepathy call and looked at El. It would have been serious in the army, if she went into heat to see a strong. Was she a pretty powerful magician, so she did not estrus to another man?


    However, I am not in mood to do it now, so I peeled her off and hold her down. It seems she did not know what I am trying to do. So, she was looking at me with uneasy eyes.


    "You are just reacting your body without permission, do not imitate that you will regret later."


    "No such thing, I like Master..."


    "I am sorry, but my and your relationship cannot go beyond teacher-student relationship. I do not love you as much as love between men and women."


    I just kept her as a disciple and I do not want to have a physical relationship. Apart from that, sexual desire does not rise up with an experiment object. Also, if I do it with her here, I will be hung up by the female team. I do not want that trouble.


    She noticed that she was rejected by me at once, clinging to her feet while making his face red.


    "It''s different! I just want to stay with master! You do not have to love me!"


    "Calm down, I understood your feelings..."


    Suddenly the door knocked, as somehow interrupting my words trying to calm her down.


    "I am really sorry! The commander is calling! It is a matter of a hurry, so please hurry up!"


    Whether the timing is good or bad, at this time urgent call, don''t tell me Demon empire attacked? Anyway, when I tried to go out with clothes in a hurry, El came to me.


    "Please! Do not abandon me, master!"


    "I understand, do not worry. Because, you are my disciple. I do not think of abandoning you of this thing, I do not even want to give you any punishment for your previous behavior. I also forgotten, so go to sleep for now."


    "I don''t want to! Please take me along! I will not do such a thing anymore!"


    "Do not say unreasonable, I will return soon, so stay calmly in the room."


    No matter what I say she will not get off, so I asked the soldier to help me and forcibly pulled her off. As the soldier holding her, I ran into the target room. El keeps crying behind. The obsession to me so far is because the disappearance of her memories. I do not regret what I did but from now on I have to do things so that there will be nothing like this again.


    When I entered the room, there were two men besides the other braves and Margarete. If I recall correctly he was a Deputy commander and his follower.


    "Have you gathered together, let''s start the meeting immediately."


    When I get to the seat, Margarete cuts out. She have a nervous face. Don''t tell me Demon Empire really attacked already. While others are having a dignified face, I was drinking water because I ran and thirsty.


    "What happened?"


    "Well, actually this evening, the watchtower in the north was attacked by an unknown identity and mountain itself was erased away. In the vicinity[Buho]." "... What is it? do not interrupt when I am talking."


    "I, I am sorry, please continue."


    Oh crap, it was me. I did not know that there was a watchtower at all.


    I sprang out the water I was drinking without thinking. Fairlis in front of was immersed in water and glaring at me. I apologized to her who is removing her wet veil, my head was full because of how I should surmounted this situation.


    "......Continue.... It seems that there were no debris left in the vicinity and it seemed like it was scooped up by something. I think that this is due to the enemy''s new magic act."


    "Damn it! It is a new magic in such a time!"


    "I have never heard of magic enough to blow off the mountain... that the enemy had such a horrible trump card... Is there any counter measure...."


    Everyone except me is discussing about that magic. Should I confess honestly. No, then, the strength of my technique becomes conspicuous. Any difficult excuses will be fine, so I have to fool them.


    "Ah, is it okay?"


    "What is it, Yard-sama?"


    "I know something about that phenomenon..."


    Listening to my words, I can see that everyone''s eyes were pointed at me. Alright, I thought of an excuse. I only have to keep a dignified attitude so as not to be suspected later.


    "Yard-sama, is it true?"


    "Oh, it''s not an enemy''s attack in the first place."


    "Is, is that true?"


    "Ah, the principle is left out because it is difficult to explain, but that is just a natural phenomenon. Although it is a very unusual thing, even if you live billions of years, I do not know if you can see it or not. Also, I know a counter measure to deal with it, it will not cause damage here by any chance."


    Although, it is a shady explanation. But, it seems that everyone trusted me, because of my way of talking. I can see that the tension in the past is loose like a lie.


    "Yuusha-sama, what kind of phenomenon was it?"


    "Perhaps, Sagami-dono might have heard, but that was a black hole. It''s like an inhalation of everything, although it''s a very small one."


    "Was it so, was it a black hole... I never thought that such a phenomenon would occur...?"


    It seems Sagami knew about it. It seems that everyone completely believed, since Sagami knew it. Somehow, I managed to fool them.


    Decided to tell the soldiers about this early tomorrow morning to avoid any unnecessary panic, the meeting came to an end at once.


    When I got back to the room in a hurry. El hugged me at the moment I opened the door. As she never let go off me, I had to sleep on the same bed today. It will be nice, if she will be back to normal by tomorrow.


    ***********


    Thank you for reading.

 Volume 1 - CH 6.3

    The store I was looking for was located on the main street of the town. It looked no different from any other store, but if you looked closely at the flow of magic power, you would see that it was carefully warded for security. There is no way that the wards are put up by human power, so it must be a store that has magical tools that put up wards and expensive products that are worth using.


    When I entered the store, I found that the store''s sign was not a fluke, and there were various kinds of magic tools on display. There are huge magical items that can put up wards, and there are even magical items for self-defense that double as accessories.


    I wondered how much it would be worth if I sold them all. I was impressed by the variety of items, which made me think that if I were not good enough, I might have more money than a high class aristocrat.


    However, the only thing I''m looking for this time is a magic tool that produces hot water, which is too limited, so there are two magic tools, a magic tool that produces water and a magic tool that warms water. I have no use for anything other than those items. I wandered around the store and found what I was looking for.


    The price of both items was about the same as my house. This was too expensive. I would have been willing to buy them if they were cheap, but these prices made me wonder if I was being ripped off.


    A man who seemed to be a shopkeeper approached me, probably having found me groaning in front of the magic tools.


    ¡¸Welcome to the store. Is that the magic tool you''re looking for?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, how much water can this magic tool produce?¡¹


    ¡¸That magical tool can produce enough water to fill two barrels of wine in an hour. I don''t think you can find anything with such a powerful effect in any other store.¡¹


    Two barrels of wine equals about one thousand nine hundred liters. If it can produce that much, a bath of that size should be fine. However, the baths I''m having made at the mansion are not of such a small scale, so I need something that can produce more water.


    ¡¸I see, is there anything more powerful than this being made?¡¹


    ¡¸I think it can be made if you can get a good quality spirit stone, but if there is such a spirit stone, it would be used to make more popular magical tools¡¹


    A spirit stone is what was called a magic stone in my original world, is a spherical mass produced in a place called a magic reservoir. They are not ores despite the word "stone" in the name, but rather crystals of highly concentrated magical power.


    Almost without exception, magic stones have the property of absorbing magic power from the air. This makes them a semi-permanent source of magic power. They are indispensable in the production of magical tools.


    A good quality magic stone is one that absorbs magic power at a high rate. A good quality magic stone is one that has a diameter of three centimeters or more, as the magic absorption rate varies depending on its size. These magic stones are usually used for high-powered magic tools, but they are rare and precious.


    As I thought about it, something this man said suddenly caught my attention.


    ¡¸Hmm? Are you the one making this magic tool?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I''m sorry for the delay, but my name is Robert, the owner of this store.¡¹


    He was not a shopkeeper, but the owner. I thought someone else was making them, but it seems that this store was privately owned by this man.


    I think it''s a bit cautious for a shopkeeper who can make magic tools to approach a suspicious customer he''s never seen before, but this is a good chance. If I could see his memories, I should be able to figure out how to make a magic tool. I immediately performed a <Memory Reading> on the shopkeeper.


    However, I heard a cracking sound as the magics interfered with each other, and my magic was blocked. It was the first time I had ever seen such a thing in this world, but for the first time, my magic was completely blocked by a magic resistance.


    Not even a military magicians had been able to resist my magic, and I hadn''t expected an ordinary magician to be able to prevent my magic.


    The shopkeeper who had been hit by my magic backed away from me and held his staff out of his pocket as if to check me. It''s very easy to see that he''s used to fighting from the way he moves without a moment''s hesitation after blocking the magic formula.


    ¡¸What on earth are you imitating? I''ve been attacked by robbers a few times when I was just starting out, but I never thought I''d be attacked by a hero. I won''t forgive you, depending on how things go.¡¹


    I thought he was a careless guy, but it seems that my face had been known. I didn''t want to cause too much trouble, but I had no choice. I''m going to have to play hardball.


    I''m trying to look relaxed, but I was actually quite surprised on the inside. It was my fault for being so careless, but I wouldn''t normally think that anyone would be able to prevent my magic from working. It seems that this shopkeeper was quite a skilled magician.


    I wondered why this country had relied on outside forces first, when they could have increased the strength of the army by conscripting people like him. Does this mean that this country doesn''t want its commoners to be that active?


    No, I don''t care about that right now. I have to eliminate the threat in front of me.


    ¡¸To be honest, I was surprised. If you''re that skilled, why didn''t you think of joining the army and improving your war record or studying magic further, instead of working in a magic tools store?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m better suited to making magic tools like this. The military doesn''t put much stock in commoners, either. And you won''t be fooled if I tell you that. You''re not going to say that the magic you just did was a mistake, are you?¡¹


    ¡¸I have no intention of making excuses. I just wanted to tell you that it''s a shame that you''re letting such a great ability rot away.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, if you''re satisfied with that, then let''s have you caught quietly. If it was outside, you would have had little chance of winning, but this is inside my store. It''s not unusual for a wizard to lose in his own domain.¡¹


    ¡¸......I''m glad you''re so tough, but do you really think you can beat me with your level of skill? I never thought I''d hear you talk like that. In light of your bravery, I''ll give you a piece of advice. If you''re planning to use any kind of magic on me, you''d better not. If you think that the magic I just used is what I am capable of, let me tell you that you are mistaken.¡¹


    ¡¸I''ll prove to you that I''m not talking nonsense! ¡ºLight of Heaven, in the name of God, be a scorching spear that pierces through evil, and strike down his men!¡»¡¹


    As the shopkeeper held up his staff and chanted the spell, light gathered at the tip of the staff.


    I''ve always wondered why these people try to use only the chant to activate their magic. The chant is a very inefficient element to convert. If you''re going to use it in a battle like this, I think a material element would be quicker to activate.


    Looking at his magic configuration, it seems to be a laser-based magic. How daring of him, even though we were in a store. He must be confident in his control of the magic, though, because if he''s not careful, he could start a fire. I can see that he has the ability to do so. But it was a mistake to ignore my advice, wasn''t it?


    ¡¸...! Guahhh.....!¡¹


    The shopkeeper suddenly begins to suffer and drops his cane. Now the shopkeeper must be experiencing unimaginable pain in his head. This is because of the Seventh Type of Telepathy Magic, <Magic Stampede>, which I secretly activated while the shopkeeper was having a useless conversation.


    This formula has the effect of replicating and forcing the target to deploy countless copies of the formula when the target tries to activate it. The reason why the shopkeeper is suffering right now is because he is being forced to deploy a magic formula that is far beyond his ability, and the load is causing tremendous pain in his brain. Since the probability of becoming a cripple is not small, it is clear that the load is still quite high.


    In addition, since magic power is poured evenly into all the magics, naturally there is not enough magic power to activate them. As a result, the formula that was about to be activated failed, and the magic power of the magician was uprooted and dissipated.


    As a result, there will be one orcerer on the verge of becoming a cripple, mentally and physically exhausted from the intense pain and depleted magic power. I warned him about it, but he didn''t listen to my advice at all and activated it.


    ¡¸Gaghh, Gguuhhhhh......!¡¹


    I used <Memory Reading> again on the shopkeeper who was writhing around in pain. Since his magic power is gone, the magical defenses from earlier have also disappeared, so I was able to read up on how to create magical tools without any problems.


    When I had gathered the information I wanted, I canceled the magic formula. The pain must have receded as the outburst of the magic formula subsided, and he stood up, feeling like he was about to collapse.


    ¡¸Do you think......you can get away with doing this for free ......? I''ll tell the country about this. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Do what you want. But only if you can beat me and get out of here.¡¹


    The people of this world are not cunning enough, or at least they have a strange naivete. You should have at least stood up after I left. Well, I can''t just let him honestly go tell them, so it doesn''t matter whether he gets up or falls down.


    ¡¸Kkuhh! You know that margin can be fatal.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s enough.¡¹


    ¡¸...! Gyaahhhhh!?¡¹


    I stunned the shopkeeper with the <Fear>  and used the <Memory Extraction> to extract his memories of this place. Now that I had achieved my goal, I decided to leave quietly.


    Later, with the knowledge of magic tools that I had read from the shopkeeper, the example magic tool was completed without any problems. Apparently, it was not a good idea to modify it in order to manipulate the output.


    ¡ù


    A few days later, I was told that the bath I had been waiting for was ready, so I went to see it immediately.


    The finished bath was about the size of a small hot spring. I have plenty of land, so this size is perfectly acceptable, but unfortunately, the floor is not sloped, so the drainage seems to be poor. Maybe I''ll dig a trench.


    By the way, it''s not outdoors. I didn''t want to have to go outside every time I moved, so I forced myself to add it to the house. I could have made it an open-air bath, but I heard that the winters around here are long and the river gets so cold that it freezes over, so I decided against it.


    Finally, I attached some of the magical tools that I had successfully completed. The bath was now complete. When I started it up immediately, hot water came out without any problem. Now I can finally take a bath.


    While I was watching the hot water flowing into the bath, Elle arrived. Apparently, the sound of hot water flowing into the bath bothered her. She hadn''t seen a bath before either, and was looking around inside with a curious look on her face.


    ¡¸It''s amazing, Master. Did you create a hot spring?¡¹


    ¡¸No, this is an artificially created bath, not anything like a hot spring.¡¹


    Apparently, there is a hot spring.


    ¡¸Anyway, how do you get such a large amount of water out? Could it be that they are transferring it from the river?¡¹


    ¡¸I thought about that method at one time, but the purification of the water is troublesome. This is a direct purification of the water.¡¹


    ¡¸Master, I think that method would consume more magic power than the transfer and purification. ......¡¹


    ¡¸It''s unavoidable in order to ensure the safety of the bath. But still, there are hot springs, aren''t there? So why doesn''t anyone want to build a bath?¡¹


    ¡¸Master, ordinary people don''t have access to magical tools that use such a large amount of water. If you sold the magic stone attached to this, an ordinary person would not only be able to live for the rest of his life, he could even start his life over again a couple of times.¡¹


    ¡¸If so, then I can simply use the money from the sale of the magic stone to buy ....... No, that''s not going to work, they''re going to ask you where I got the magic stone .......¡¹


    Next to me, Elle was reaching in and out of the hot water, wondering if she could sell the magical stone. She seemed to think that the temperature was about the same as the hot spring in her memory, and was wondering whether she should stick her hand in or not.


    At first, Elle was afraid to put her hand in, and was surprised to find that it wasn''t as hot as she thought it would be, but after a while, she started enjoy herself as if she were playing in the river.


    ¡¸Master, I understand that this is a bath. But what is this used for?¡¹


    ¡¸After you wash your body, you soak in it to relieve your daily fatigue.¡¹


    ¡¸How can you use such a large amount of water to wipe your body? I feel like it''s a waste. ......¡¹


    ¡¸It''s not for wiping, it''s for getting in.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¡But if you go inside with dirt, the water will get dirty, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I told you to wash the body first. The water still get dirty, but that''s why I keep running fresh water.¡¹


    Elle doesn''t seem to understand the idea of taking a bath very well.


    ¡¸It can''t be helped. Try it once. Then you''ll understand.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand.¡¹


    Hearing my words, she suddenly started undressing on the spot.


    ¡¸Take your clothes off in the changing room. It was there before you came in here, wasn''t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I was wondering why there were so many shelves, but I guess that''s where you put your clothes?¡¹


    After she undressing in the changing room, I let her take a bath again. By the way, I was outside while Elle was taking a bath. Of course, I didn''t peek.


    A distracted voice came from inside the bath, and after a while, Elle, who had finished changing, came out.


    ¡¸That was amazing, Master! That felt kind of good!¡¹


    ¡¸Right, washing myself in here would keep me cleaner than wiping myself with a cloth. Basically, I made it for me to enter, but I''m thinking of releasing it to the servants at certain times.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s a good idea. I''m sure they''ll all like it.¡¹


    By the way, I''ve already told the servants that Elle is not from the enemy country. I don''t know how they feel about it in their hearts, but on the surface they seem to treat her as one of their own.


    The fact that the servants are not actually fighting against the Demon Empire may be a factor, but the reason they don''t care about Elle more than that is because there is someone who hates more than she does. Yes, I''m talking about Lucia.


    Lucia was currently the most hated person in this house. She is despised by the rest of the servants because it seems that the magical markings on her face look like tattoos to other people, and also because she was originally thought to have come to work here through connections.


    The only ones who don''t dislike her are me and Elle, who know what''s going on. Tia dislikes her poor housekeeping skills, and there is no one else who will stand up for her.


    I guess she thought it was better than being bullied by the servants, but it''s funny to see her relying on me and Elle, the cause of her dislike.


    I''m not going to give up on her because she''s so valuable to me, but I''m also not going to try to improve her situation. It''s more convenient for me if she hates me.


    The fact that she was hired by me in the first place, I can only say that her prospects are disappointing. If she had behaved like that when we first met, she would have turned into a prostitute before long.


    ¡¸Master, dinner is ready.¡¹


    As we were talking, Lucia came to call me. She was trying to hide it with her hair, but the mark on her cheek was hard to disguise. It would be impossible for her to regain her old life.


    ¡¸Dinner is served. Master, let''s go.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, yes. I''m sorry you had to come and get me too, Lucia.¡¹


    I patted her on the head, and she gave me a look that was both happy and frustrated. She hates me, but I guess she''s hungry for kindness because my servants hate her. She must have been pampered by the people around her as the Duke''s concubine.


    Well, no matter what her situation is, it doesn''t matter as long as she doesn''t run away from me. After all, she''s the chicken that lays the golden eggs now.


    In addition, she is pretty as long as she stays quiet. She has the beauty to be in the Duke''s concubine.I don''t want to be cajoled, but I don''t feel bad about being relied on.


    Tia is still the best, but I''m going to give Elle and Lucia preferential treatment over the others.


    I''m sure she''ll continue to do her best in this adversity, as she can''t shake off my hand and remains quiet.


    By the way, later, when I told the other heroes that I had made a bath, Sagami said he would love to take a bath, so I invited him. It seems that there was a culture of bathing in his world too.

 Volume 1 - CH 7.1

    Now that I had the bath I had always wanted, I was beginning to feel glad that I had come to this world. It''s not that I don''t have any regrets about my former world, but more than that, I''m getting used to life in this world.


    The best thing about it is that I can spend most of my day doing what I want. In my old world, I was sometimes ordered by my superiors to do research on magics that I didn''t want to do, but here, I can do as many experiments as I want. There are no quotas. It was heaven.


    That''s why I''ve been working in the laboratory almost every day since I got the mansion, but as the winter season started to get colder and colder, I received a call from the castle for the first time in a long time.


    When I went there, I found that the other heroes had also been called, except for Fairis, but they all had no idea why they were called.


    Aside from Fairis, the fact that he called in the heroes whose only claim to fame was their ability to fight, I wonder if they are having trouble with the Demon Empire again. I''ve heard that the Demon Empire has temporarily stopped moving during the winter.


    ¡¸Oh Heroes, you have come well. There is a task that I would really like you to do.¡¹


    ¡¸A job? What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, actually, I want you to go to Leshiana in the northwest of this country and form an alliance with the elves.¡¹


    Leshiana, I''ve heard of it. As I recall, there are only elves in this country.


    Leshiana is originally the Great Forest of Leshiana, where the country of the elves is located. There is no official name for the land of the elves. For the sake of convenience, the rest of the world borrows the name of the land and calls it Leshiana.


    The elves of Leshiana have more magical power than humans, but they don''t want to get involved with other races. On the contrary, they mercilessly kill any non-Elves who try to enter the depths of the forest.


    The Wood Elves and High Elves live in the forest, and only the Wood Elves show themselves to people. The High Elves never show themselves to people.


    The reason I know about the elves I''ve never seen before is because the elves in this country are trading with each other, and that''s how the information leaked out.


    ¡¸But why did you think of forming an alliance now? If you want to prepare for the threat of the Demon Empire, I think you should have asked for an alliance earlier.¡¹


    ¡¸There is a reason for this. The elves of Leshiana speak only Elvish. The elves don''t like their language to be known to humans, so we couldn''t find anyone who could speak it.¡¹


    ¡¸So, as heroes, we have the ability to translate, so we can talk to them?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for quick on uptake. When the winter is over, the Demon Empire will attack our country again. I have faith in your abilities, but even so, your strength is not enough. We need to get the help of the elves before the Demon Empire begins its march.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand, Your Majesty. I''m sure the elves will cooperate with us once they learn of the Demon Empire''s actions. Please allow us to take on this task.¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, I was hoping you would say that. Please help the other two to cooperate with Alec-dono and form an alliance with the elves.¡¹


    ¡¸At your service.¡¹


    Lesiana, I don''t think they''ll join forces with us in any way, since they''ve been watching the war between the Demon Empire and the kingdom but not participating in the fight.


    If they are able to trade, they would have elves who can speak the kingdom language. It''s not like they couldn''t make an alliance because they can''t speak with Kingdom.


    The negotiations may fail, but it''s not so bad if you think of it as an opportunity to see different kinds of elves. If I wanted to, I could bring back some samples, but if I did that and angered the elves, it wouldn''t be a problem at the level of failed negotiations, so I decided not to do that this time.


    It was decided that we would leave for Leshiana in three days. I decided that it would be better for the negotiations if I did some research on the situation of the elves. I''m more interested in the research once we get there than the history, though.


    They said they were going to do some research in the archives, so I told them I would go talk to Elle and let them go home before me.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸Yard-sama!¡¹


    As I was walking down the corridor, Sophie came running at me with great speed for a girl like her. She jumped into the air with such force that I hurried to catch her, but the force was more than I expected and my body turned over a little. I guess it''s because I''ve been taking a break from exercising lately. I need to reflect on that.


    She was out of breath and hugged me. I looked around to see if anyone else was watching and, relieved that no one was, I gently pulled her away.


    ¡¸What''s the matter, Sophie? If you''re in such a hurry, is there something serious you need to tell me?¡¹


    ¡¸I heard that Yard-sama is going to Leshiana this time. ...... It hasn''t even been a month since you came back here, and I can''t believe I have to be separated from Yard-sama again. ......¡¹


    Apparently, she had already heard about our trip to Leshiana. It was impossible to say no, but it was a little annoying that it had been decided before I got confirmation.


    ¡¸Sophie, this is the king''s order. I''m not going because I want to be away from you.¡¹


    ¡¸But I still miss you. ......¡¹


    She hugged me again, but I wasn''t sure if I should shake her off here or not. Unlike the <Dominate> , the <Thought-GuidingGuiudepost> can not be forced to obey, so if she does not like it here, I will have to waste effort to repair the relationship.


    I had no choice but to hug her back, and she leaned towards me and put her body against mine. From the side, it looks like we''re lovers. I can only hope that no one is watching us.


    ¡¸Yard-sama ......¡¹


    She was staring at me with moist eyes, but then she closed her eyes and brought her face to mine. No matter how I look at her, she is waiting for me to kiss her, so I gently put my lips on hers and quickly let go. It''s not safe to linger in the hallway.


    She seemed to know that, and without complaining, she pulled away from me and smiled.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, let''s continue in my room: ......¡¹


    ¡¸You bastard! What the hell are you doing there!¡¹


    When I turned around at the voice that suddenly interrupted her words, there was a young man there. He was another typical blond-haired, blue-eyed nobleman, but again, he looked unfamiliar.


    Sophie seemed to know who this guy was and looked at him with a slightly troubled expression.


    As the man approached us, he ignored me and turned to face Sophie with a fresh smile on his face.


    ¡¸Sophia-sama, I never thought I''d see you in a place like this.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I''m glad to see that you''re doing well too, Thomas-sama.¡¹


    Sophie responded in a slightly withdrawn manner. He didn''t seem to care about that, and his whole body seemed to be filled with an atmosphere of wanting to talk to her, but when he noticed her looking at me for help, he crowded me with an expression that didn''t even try to hide his displeasure.


    ¡¸You bastard, are one of the heroes ...... uh, what was it ......, whatever.¡¹


    The man stood so as to hide Sophie from my gaze and pointed his finger at me.


    ¡¸You bastard, Sophia-sama, are the one who should be tied to me! She''s not someone that a lowly person like you should touch!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, uh, Yard-sama, this is not right. ......¡¹


    ¡¸I think it''s disrespectful to speak like a betrothed without the King''s permission.¡¹


    Perhaps unaware of Sophie''s denial, the man began to talk about Sophie''s relationship with him, which she had not been asked about.


    This guy''s name is Thomas Burkfield, and he''s the eldest son of the Count of Burkfield. He fell in love with Sophie at first sight when he met her at the ball where he made his debut in society, and he has been courting her ever since.


    If he''s been rejected after all that, I''m sure he doesn''t have a pulse at all, but he seems to be conveniently assuming that she''s waiting for him to succeed him as Count.


    ¡¸And yet, if you are a nobleman, you should be ashamed of yourself for forcing yourself into Sophia-sama''s arms and forcing her to kiss you. ......! No, your apology won''t change the fact that you hurt her, and even if she forgives you, I will never forgive you!¡¹


    ¡¸Then what should I do ......¡¹


    ¡¸Duel! If you lose, repent for what you''ve done to her and swear never to approach her again!¡¹


    ¡¸Thomas-sama, don''t be so selfish!¡¹


    ¡¸No, it''s all right, Sophia-sama. I fully understand your feelings. I will definitely defeat this fool.¡¹


    It seems that this guy is the type of person who doesn''t listen to others. In his mind, he must have conveniently interpreted her words as a sign of concern for him.


    Sophie was completely uncomfortable, but he could see the anxiety on her face, so he told her to relax. He also tried to hug her, but she avoided him.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, but I have some research to do, so I don''t have time for a duel.¡¹


    ¡¸Tomorrow! I''ll be waiting for you in the training grounds of the castle, starting early tomorrow morning! If you fail to keep your word, you will be brought to justice by His Majesty the King for insulting the royal family! Come on, Sophia-sama. There is no harm in staying with such a person. I''ll escort you to your room.¡¸


    ¡¸No, please stop it! I''ll talk to Yard-sama ......¡¹


    After saying that, he left the place quickly, taking Sophie with him. He was like a storm.


    I''m sorry for her sacrifice, but I think I''ll go talk to Elle about the elves of Leshiana.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸I don''t think it''s any use going to place like that, you know?¡¹


    That''s what Elle said when I asked her about Leshiana.


    The elves of Leshiana hate humans, and even the elves who live beside the humans are objects of contempt. She was quite surprised when she heard that they were trading with this country.


    When I asked her about the High Elves, she told me that they live in the magic pool in the center of the forest and have much stronger magic than the other elves. Only a few Wood Elves are allowed to meet them, and even she doesn''t know the details.


    ¡¸I see, well, that makes forming an alliance seem all but impossible. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, by the way, there are a lot of interesting rumors about the High Elves. Some say that they created the magic and that they don''t come out of the forest because they would die if they did. Also, unlike other elves, they live very short lives.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t think that''s useful information. Do you have any more information that might lead us to negotiations?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry, I don''t know any more. ......¡¹


    I don''t think I can get any more out of her, so next I''ll look at the orb that extracted her memories. But all I could find out was that the Demon Empire was trying to contact them. Maybe they''re already on the side of the Demon Empire.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, Master. You seemed to be in a bad mood when you came back, did something happen?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I got tangled up with some idiots. I got caught up in a lot of trouble.¡¹


    It''s one thing after another to get into trouble. I wish I didn''t have to do this.


    I''ll get rid of this resentment by loving on Tia tonight.


    ¡ù


    The next day, I went to the training grounds as promised and found Thomas already waiting for me. I can see some other people there, but I guess they are observers and spectators. Sophie, the central figure of this commotion, is also there.


    Thomas was wearing his knight''s armor and holding his training sword. According to what I''ve heard, he''s good enough to win a prize in a sword fighting competition.


    ¡¸I''m surprised you didn''t run away. Well, I guess you thought it would be better for Sophia-sama''s mind than running away with your tail between your legs, but it didn''t make much difference. You should regret that I was your opponent.¡¹


    ¡¸Enough of this nonsense, let''s get on with it. I don''t have time to waste on this kind of thing.¡¹


    ¡¸How long can you afford to do that?¡¹


    One of the observers hands me a sword. I never thought I would have to use a sword, but I asked Tia about dueling etiquette yesterday, just in case.


    As a rule, the use of magic is prohibited, and the use of magical tools is also prohibited. The basic rule is to stop short, but it''s not a foul if you strike. The use of pre-determined weapons, other than swords in this case, is prohibited. Of course, bare hands are also not allowed. You win if your opponent says "I give up" or if you knock them out of the fight by popping their weapon. It''s not a foul if you accidentally kill them.


    It''s not the kind of rule that a magician would play by, but perhaps because he thinks that dueling is only allowed for knights in the first place, the rules are also tailored to knights.


    I tried swinging the sword, but it was still heavy, even for training. If this thing hits me, I''m sure I''ll break a few bones.


    ¡¸You bastard, hurry up and put on your armor.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I don''t need to wear the armor. Let''s get started.¡¹


    ¡¸You bastard, If you think I''m going to go easy on you if you don''t have your armor on, you''re mistaken!¡¹


    Seeing that the two of us were ready, the witness stepped forward. The people around us, who seemed to be tense between the two of us, watched with bated breath.


    ¡¸We will now begin the duel between Thomas Barkfield and Yard Al Werner. Both of you must give it your all so that you have no regrets. ...... Begin!¡¹


    ¡¸I got youuuuuuu!¡¹


    I threw my sword without hesitation at Thomas, who rushed in at the same time as the referee signaled. It''s not only the spectators, but also the witnesses and my opponent, Thomas, who froze in surprise at the act.


    The sword flew with a speed that could not have been thrown by a human, shattering his armor and hitting Thomas in the stomach, sending him flying into the wall of the training ground. It was a good thing it was a training sword. If it had been a steel sword, it would have gone through his armor and killed him.


    The throwing and throwing target was the effect of the <Sharpshooting> I had applied before coming here. It''s a magic that greatly increases the accuracy and power of a target''s shooting or throwing. It was originally intended for sniping, but if used at close range, it can produce deadly force.


    I could see the suspicion gathering in their eyes at the improbable sight of a thrown sword blowing up a man. Did you really think I was going to do it fair and square? I''m a magician, you knew I wouldn''t be able to win if I fought him with just my strength and skill.


    Thomas collapsed in a heap. A witness approached him and confirmed that he was unconscious.


    ¡¸Thomas Burkfield is deemed unable to continue the fight, and Yard Al Werner is declared as the winner!¡¹


    When the witness announced this, several people rushed over to Thomas. They were trying to bring him back to consciousness by slapping his cheeks and shaking him, but wouldn''t that cause him to pass out again from the intense pain?


    As I got closer, I saw that he was bleeding from his mouth, and his stomach area was oddly concave. It seems that his internal organs have been ripped open, so I''m going to put on my <Major Heal> and fix him back up. Even though it was an accusation, he challenged me to a duel head-on, and I wasn''t harmed enough to let him die.


    ¡¸Yard-sama!¡¹


    As I moved away from him, Sophie came running up to me. She didn''t hug me because it was in front of a lot of people, but I could see that she was giving me a passionate look.


    ¡¸I was sure that you would win. Thank you for doing this for me. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. It''s just that I originally got involved on my own.¡¹


    While I was wondering what to do about Sophie, who looked like she was about to hug me, Thomas seemed to have regained consciousness. He stood up, holding his stomach, and walked over to us with a unsteady walk.


    ¡¸You bastard used magic. You should be ashamed of yourself for being so tactless in a sacred duel!¡¹


    ¡¸Please don''t accuse me. If I had used magic, the fight would have been stopped there. If you disagree, protest to the witnesses.¡¹


    Thomas glared at the witness, but the witness shook his head hurriedly. That means there was no cheating.


    Of course, I didn''t invoke any magics during the match. I just applied a body-strengthening formula with a duration. The witnesses were puzzled, but they must have decided that it would be difficult to pursue the matter since there was no evidence.


    ¡¸You bastard should not think that you have won with this. It is an insult to a sacred duel to throw a sword, the pride of a knight. I will make sure you pay for this.¡¹


    ¡¸Thomas-sama! Insulting the outcome of a duel is shameful behavior!¡¹


    Thomas glared at me, holding his mouth in frustration, as if he could see that Sophie was angry.


    As if he couldn''t think of any other reason to blame me for not committing any foul play, he clicked his tongue and was about to leave the training ground, but I wasn''t done talking yet.


    ¡¸Wait, I still haven''t decided on the reward for my victory.¡¹


    ¡¸Hah, guess what, ah that''s what you meant. Fine, say it.¡¹


    ¡¸Then you are forbidden to approach Princess Sophia in the future. And while you''re at it, you can apologize for all the insults you''ve done to me.¡¹


    ¡¸!? You bastard!¡¹


    ¡¸It shouldn''t be much different from the conditions you gave me, what do you have to complain about?¡¹


    ¡¸.....Kuhh, I''m sorry for all the trouble I''ve caused you. I apologize for my behavior.¡¹


    Thomas apologizes to me in a barbed tone of voice, not even hiding his regretfully twisted expression. He didn''t look remorseful by any stretch of the imagination, but it was the expected reaction, so I decided to let it slide.


    He looked up, glared at me, and walked away.


    The way he was leaving, I had a feeling he was about to do something. It''s not a good to have my family members targeted, so I might want to reinforce the warding of my mansion just in case.


    When I was leaving the training grounds, Sophie asked me if she can to take a look at my mansion, but I politely declined. I didn''t know what kind of rumors would start if I took her there after such a duel.


    As I looked at her with a sad expression on her face, I felt my head start to hurt at the thought of having to go along with her good mood again.


    ¡ù


    After the act at the training grounds, the three male heroes, including myself, gathered in the library to exchange information about the elves of Leshiana.


    A large number of books were placed there, reminding me of my old laboratory. At the time, I never thought I would be sent to this world, but as they say, you never know what will happen in life.


    ¡¸What do you think, did you get any information from the girl?¡¹


    ¡¸No, she didn''t know anything about it. The only thing she know is that the High Elves have a rumor that''s a bit of an urban legend.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I couldn''t find anything in the archives that said anything like that either. ......¡¹


    It seems that Alec didn''t have any information as well as I did. I turned to him and he nodded to us both with a serious look on his face, thinking that we couldn''t expect anything from Sagami either.


    ¡¸Actually, I was able to make contact with an elf who knows what''s going on in the forest.¡¹


    ¡¸What! Is that true?!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, they told me about their lives and rules. They didn''t seem to be able to tell us anything about the High Elves, though.¡¹


    Sagami passed on the information he had heard to us. Their life is mainly hunting and gathering, no farming.


    The rule is that no language other than Elvish is to be used. As a general rule, elves are not allowed to go outside except for those who go to trade. Do not cut down trees in the forest without permission. Do not talk about the High Elves to other races.


    There were many things that sounded troublesome, but I was particularly interested in the rules regarding High Elves. I wondered if the High Elves were that important to the elves of Leshiana.


    ¡¸Also, on a different note from the previous information, I heard that High Elves are very short-lived. I''ve heard that this is supposed to be a secret, so don''t tell anyone.¡¹


    ¡¸How short-lived are they? An Elf with a short life expectancy, a hundred years?¡¹


    ¡¸I''ve heard they don''t even last 20 years.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Are you sure it''s an elf? Even halflings can live for a hundred years or more without a care in the world, and that''s the race of elves, right? Or are elves just animals in name only or something?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t know that much. I''ll have to see them in person.¡¹


    If we assume that High Elves have a body similar to that of Elves, then it seems that High Elves are a race with a defective body structure. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to die in 20 years.


    I don''t even know how they keep their species alive if they can''t live for 20 years in the first place. I wonder if it has something to do with the magic reservoir in Lesiana.


    ¡¸Can''t we meet the person who provided us with that information?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, he said that what he told me should not be used for anything other than this matter. I also made a promise not to approach him about this anymore.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, well, that''s no help then.¡¹


    In the end, there was no further information, so we were dismissed for the day. They both said they would continue to investigate, but honestly, I don''t think we''ll get any more information, so went home first.

 Volume 1 - CH 7.2

    When I got home, I found an invitation in the mail. The sender was Simon Ray Burkfield, the head of the Burkfield family, that is, Thomas'' father.


    I wondered if he was angry about my duel with his son? I don''t want to go, because I can''t think of anything else, and the only thing I can think of is a duel, but unfortunately, refusing an invitation from a person with a higher rank is considered bad manners and will get you kicked out.


    I had no choice but to tell Tia that I didn''t want dinner, so I rode my horse to the Barkfield residence in the west district.


    I entered the west district and found the Count''s mansion a little further on. As expected, the Count''s mansion was completely different in size from mine. First of all, the mansion alone was more than twice the size of mine. If I include the garden, it might be even bigger.


    As I stood at the gate admiring the mansion, a man who looked like a servant came over to me.


    The Count of Berkefield was already sitting at the table where the meal had been prepared. He seemed to be a former knight, so he had a pretty good body.


    ¡¸Oooh, I''m glad you''ve come. Please, take a seat.¡¹


    As I took my seat, the food was brought to me. The food looked more expensive than what I was used to at home, but as I wasn''t really interested in eating, I kept my attention on the Count who had suddenly invited me.


    After enjoying the entire meal, the Count spoke to me with a satisfied look on his face.


    ¡¸I''m sorry about what happened today. My son, Thomas, has always been crazy about Her Highness Princess Sophia.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I think it was my fault as well. I was going to withdraw my promise after a while.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. No, no, I''m glad. I was also worried that something like this would put a damper on the relationship between Thomas and Her Highness Princess Sophia. They''ve both always seemed to be on good terms with each other.¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, so those two were that close.¡¹


    I''m returning flattery as appropriate, but he''s being a little too parental. If I said they were close, stalker victims all over the world would be protesting.


    I''m more concerned about the fact that Thomas hasn''t shown up at all. I thought he was going to secretly poison my food, so I took the trouble to prepare an antidote for me.


    Or would he attack me on the way home? Since I don''t know what the other party is going to do, I decide to try to find out what the situation is.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, what happened to Thomas-dono? I haven''t seen him since a while ago.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, he has some business to attend to, so he''s not at home at the moment.¡¹


    ¡¸What kind of business is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I hadn''t heard that much about from him. ......¡¹


    This guy is suspicious too. It''s impossible for him to disappear at dinner time. In this world where there are no electric lights, it gets really dark at night. The only things that need to be done in this situation are things that are really urgent or things that you want to keep secret.


    Finally, I understood the situation. The reason he invited me to dinner was to stop me. So, Thomas is after Sophie, right?


    (I hope you''re doing well now, Thomas, after your absurd suggestion of stopping this creepy guy. ......)


    When I invoked the <Mind Steal> on the Count, it seems that I was right. The mansion is warded, so there is no problem even if they are attacked. It''s Sophie, huh


    ¡¸I''m sorry, Count, but I''ve remembered something urgent, so I have to leave.¡¹


    ¡¸It would be fine if you took your time. Is your urgent business that important?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it''s more than that.¡¹


    While I was talking, I activated the magic circle that I had completed. While looking across at the Count''s face, which was startled by the light emitted by the magic circle, the Fourth Type of Space Jumping magic, <Advanced-TransferGreater Teleportation>, was activated, and I transferred to the specified coordinates, that''s Sophie''s room.


    ¡ù


    When I was transferred to the other side, I saw Thomas sitting on the bed and Sophie in his arms.


    Thomas is startled by my sudden appearance, but quickly regains his composure at the advantageous situation he is in, and smiles wryly at me.


    ¡¸Well, well, well, Associate Baron Werner. How dare you invade the princess''s room at this time of night with so much disrespect?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s my line, Thomas. You are either a daredevil fool or else just plain stupid to be in a royal room at this hour. How on earth did you manage to sneak into this room?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s out of my mind to sneak in. Of course the maids and soldiers were happy to let me through.¡¹


    ¡¸...... This is the worst security system in the country, to be bought off by someone like this.¡¹


    ¡¸I have no idead what you''re saying. I''m here because Sophia invited me. Isn''t that right, Sophia?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah ...... ah, nn ...... yeshh, ah nn ......¡¹


    Sophie, who was being talked to, looked at me with unfocused eyes. She was already naked, and her crotch was dripping with love juice.


    Whenever he ran his fingers over her breasts or clitoris, she made a pleasurable sound. He seems to have drugged her or something.


    ¡¸Look, she''s also accepting my caresses and moaning with pleasure! I hadn''t expected this intrusion, but now I''m going to show you how it''s done! Oi, Sophia, I know you want it here!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh ...... I-I want ........it ......¡¹


    Oh, I see. This is how angry I get, being disrespected by a fool.


    It doesn''t help that Sophie was drugged and is at his mercy. It''s still a problem that can be forgiven with an apology. But to be outsmarted and insulted by such a low-life is unforgivable.


    Unaware of my anger, he was rubbing his cock against her crotch as if to show off his superiority. I can''t sense any affection in his behavior. It seems that he just wanted something that would give him status as a princess.


    There was no need to show mercy to this guy. I''m going to kill him socially, along with his father who helped him.


    ¡¸......It seems that you''ve not kept your promise of a duel.¡¹


    ¡¸Hah, I''ll break any number of promises I make to someone like you. You''re only a Associate-baron, so your words are just insignificant nonsense!¡¹


    Thomas is cursing me to vent his frustration, but it''s an act that will mean his own downfall. He doesn''t understand the significance of making a pact with a magician.


    A promise that a magician makes in his own name is now a kind of magic. The person who breaks the promise is no longer able to resist the magic of the other person who broke it. If you have no knowledge of magic, you may think it is easy, but if you have studied even a little bit of magic, you can easily understand the consequences of it.


    ¡¸I see, it can''t be helped. Why don''t you take this instead?¡¹


    I threw a coin at him and he dutifully accepted it. He flipped the coin over to check it, but when he saw that it was a plain coin, he turned his head and smiled at me.


    ¡¸What''s this? If it''s a parting gift, I''ll accept it.¡¹


    ¡¸If you hate me, hate your own stupidity for breaking your promise to me.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? What are you talking about?¡¹


    He frowned at my words, but before he could discard the coin from his hand, I activated the <Dominate>. He instantly had a soulless expression on his face, but he quickly returned to his normal face and turned his gaze to me.


    ¡¸...... Hmm? Why am I in this place?¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. Just let her go. She won''t be able to rest calmly if you''re holding her.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, I''m sorry.¡¹


    Gently laying her down on the bed, he stood up, completely naked. To be honest, I don''t even want to see him naked, but at least I''ll try not to look down.


    ¡¸Okay, you can go home now. You have more important things to do than to worry about her, don''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes, I do! Wait for me, I''m coming!¡¹


    Thomas runs out of the room screaming, completely naked. He must be a popular figure in the castle tomorrow morning. Of course, it would be best not to say where he went.


    It''s Sophie. I approached her to check on her, but she had started masturbating on her own, as if the tingling in her body had not subsided. She was smiling with vacant eyes while touching her breasts and crotch.


    I don''t know whether I''m lucky or unlucky to see my little sister''s ghostly expression after her.


    I activate the <Neutralize Poison> that I had prepared but never used, but it seemed that the drug used on her was unexpectedly strong and did not completely stop the tingling in her body, but it worked well enough to bring her back to consciousness, so that was good.


    A little while later, Sophie woke up. She seemed to be half-asleep and was looking around with a cute little yawn.


    ¡¸.......Fuehh? Yard-sama........?¡¹


    ¡¸Good evening, Sophie.¡¹


    ¡¸Good evening, ......¡¹


    When she realized that I was there, she bowed and looked at me blankly, but eventually she woke up, she realized the situation she was in.


    She hurriedly hid her body with the sheet and only showed the top of her eyes to look at me. The fact that she didn''t scream made me think that she was also royalty.


    ¡¸Ah, um, why is Yard-sama in my room ......?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I was invited to the Count of Berkeley''s mansion, but Thomas wasn''t there, so I thought Sophie''s safety might be in danger.¡¹


    ¡¸Thomas-sama, is it?¡¡...... ah ......!?¡¹


    Perhaps remembering her earlier lasciviousness, she turns her back to me and pulls the sheet over her head. As I was wondering what to say to her, I heard her sobbing.


    I''m not very good at this kind of situation. From my life experience, I think it would be better to just shut up and listen to what she has to say, but I''m not sure if that''s really the right thing to do.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, I don''t have the face to match you anymore. ...... I felt like I was being played by someone, and I said the words that I wanted to ......¡¹


    It was still painful that I didn''t make it time. I thought she was still okay because she hadn''t been raped, but her heart seemed to be hurting a lot.


    I''d better reassure her for now. I know that I shouldn''t simply agree with her words. All I can say is that I believe in her no matter what happens.


    I don''t want her heart to be broken at this point, in more ways than one.


    ¡¸Sophie, look at me.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t want to. ...... Please. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Sophie!¡¹


    She jumped at the sound of my voice and turned around fearfully. I grabbed her by the chin and forcefully kissed her on the mouth. She froze in surprise, but soon understood the situation and began to flail.


    At first she resisted to leave me, but I held her body and continued to kiss her, until she finally broke down and extended her tongue. We continued our tongue action until she felt safe enough to put her body against mine.


    ¡¸Yard-sama ......¡¹


    ¡¸Sophie, I''ll tell you this. No matter what happens, I will always love you.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh ......! I-I love you too! No matter what happens, I will always love you, Yard-sama!¡¹


    She is so emotional that she hugs me. The sheet falls off, exposing her naked body, but she doesn''t care and rubs her skin against mine. When I calm down and take a closer look, I can see that her skin is red and the effects of the medicine are still lingering.


    She seems to be aware of this, and she squeezes my leg between her thighs and rubs it between her legs. The way she stares at me with a hot sigh, she''s different from her usual innocent self.


    But she''s still a virgin, and if I end up with her here, I won''t be able to physically cheat her.


    I had two choices: I could go straight to marriage with Sophie, or I could be caught for impiety. In either case, it would take me away from the life I wanted, so I tried to avoid her temptation, and then a thought occurred to me.


    Why not in the front, but in the back?


    When I thought about it, I felt like I didn''t have to reject her asking me out right in front of me. In fact, I would welcome it. Once I decided that, I had to act.


    ¡¸Sophie, let''s forget about what happened earlier. First, let''s go to my mansion to clean up your body.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard-sama''s mansion? But we can''t go out at this hour, right?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s all right.¡¹


    I draw up a magic circle in an instant. I activated the Type 4 Tactical Class Magic, <Advanced Mass TransferGreater Mass Teleportation>, and returned to my house.


    ¡ù


    When I transferred to my room, I found Tia in the room, blinking her eyes at our sudden appearance. Even so, she quickly came to her senses and was able to deal with the situation, which is a testament to her calmness.


    ¡¸Welcome back, Master. And you must be ...... Sophia-sama. What''s going on here?¡¹


    She seemed to have understood the situation instantly when she saw Sophie, who was only covering her body with a sheet. She didn''t mention anything about her outfit and looked at me.


    ¡¸No explanation. For now, just get her some clothes to wear and boil a bath for her.¡¹


    ¡¸All right, sir.¡¹


    I make sure that Tia leaves, and look at Sophie. She was used to having her body looked at by maids, and she didn''t react to Tia looking at her, but when she noticed my gaze, she covered her body with the sheet. I felt bad somehow, so I hung up my robe on her shoulders.


    After a while, Tia brought her a spare maid''s uniform, so she changed into it and headed for the bath with Sophie.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, what kind of place is a bath?¡¹


    ¡¸Do you know what a hot spring is?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I don''t know.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, a bath is a very nice thing. Simply put, it is a room with a container filled with water that is slightly warmer than human skin. It''s good for resting and cleansing the body.¡¹


    My vague explanation didn''t seem to make sense to her at all, and she looked at me with a strange look on her face. Well, it was quicker to see it than to explain it, so I headed for the bath, though I was in a bit of a hurry to avoid being seen by the others.

 Volume 1 - CH 7.3

    ¡¸It''s spacious. Is this what you call a bath ......?¡¹


    Sophie, who is completely nude, looks into the bathtub filled with hot water and mutters to herself. In this way, she and the bath are very mismatched. Her aristocratic appearance does not match the atmosphere of this bath.


    Well, I don''t care about that, I''m going to wash her first. I beckoned to her, and she approached me, careful of her slippery feet. Of course, she cover her breasts and crotch with her arms, but her breasts don''t fit with just one arm, so her cleavage is in full view.


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m going to wash your body. Sit here.¡¹


    I wash her body with the soap I made mainly for Tia. She looks ticklish, but as she presses her body against mine, I hug her in return.


    All the people in this world shaved their hairs there, and she seemed to have done the same. I guess she does it because she doesn''t have the habit of washing her body, but for me, it''s better if she keeps her body in order.


    After I finished washing her body, she seemed to be ready and looked at me.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, can you please give me some of Yard-sama''s compassion ......?¡¹


    ¡¸Sophie, I need to talk to you about that.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸No matter how much we love each other, I''m a Associate-baron and you''re royalty. It''s obvious that even if we are good, people will make a fuss and pull us apart. So could you please wait until I am of a status that allows me to marry you?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yes, Yard-sama is right. I''ll give up today. ......¡¹


    I patted Sophie''s head, who looked very depressed at my words. She seemed to be expecting it, but taking the virginity of royalty was too high a hurdle. But here''s my main point.


    ¡¸But, Sophie, I also want to be with you. So I think I''ll use this place.¡¹


    ¡¸Hyaahh!? T-that''s dirty there ......¡¹


    ¡¸I''ve heard that some of those who love each other use this place, so there''s nothing wrong with that.¡¹


    ¡¸I-is that so? No, if Yard-sama say so, then there is no problem, right?¡¹


    When I touched my fingers around Sophie''s chrysanthemum buds, she showed a sensitive reaction. It may be that the effects of the potion Thomas had given her are still lingering, but she is probably sensitive to begin with.


    When I poked her chrysanthemum bud with my finger, it tightened up. I repeated the process several times, and gradually her breathing started to pick up. It''s a good response for a first time.


    ¡¸Come on, Sophie. Let''s clean up the inside first.¡¹


    ¡¸Fuehh ......?¡¹


    As soon as Sophie was on all fours, I prepared the enema machine that I had made for playing with Tia. It was hard to make one from scratch without equipment, but it was almost as if I could make it because I knew the hard work would pay off.


    ¡¸I''m going to pour the enema liquid inside now, but don''t move, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes ......¡¹


    I inserted the enema device into her chrysanthemum bud and slowly poured the enema liquid into her.


    She was shaking a little at the sensation of liquid flowing into her belly, but it seemed to be okay, so I kept pouring it in.


    As her well-shaped belly began to swell a little, she began to breathe a little harder. I guessed that she was about to have a bowel movement.


    ¡¸Y-Yard-sama, are you not finished yet?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I''m almost done. Just hang in there.¡¹


    I poured a few more times, until her belly bulged out. She seems to be at the end of her rope, dripping with sweat and trying not to let it out.


    ¡¸That''s it. Sophie, you can take it out now.¡¹


    ¡¸W-where''s I can take it out ......?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, that hole over there.¡¹


    I pointed to the hole I made for drainage. Of course, it''s not just any hole. Thanks to a magical device that keeps the Dimensional Gate''s formula deployed at all times, It is transported to another space.


    She seems to be confused by the lack of partition. I guess she is embarrassed to be seen.


    However, since she is in the bath, there is naturally no wall to hide her body. She was weighing up between enduring the urge to defecate and the shame, and the urge to defecate seemed to have won.


    She struggled to reach the drain, making a gurgling sound like she was hungry.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, please don''t look at me. ......¡¹


    ¡¸What do you want me not to look at?¡¹


    ¡¸T-that''s ......! No, no, it''s coming out now!¡¹


    *psk* After a distracted puffing sound, she let out the liquid that had accumulated inside at once. The sight of the liquid coming out of her chrysanthemum buds with such force was, if anything, a sight to behold.


    ¡¸Ahhhhh! Please don''t look! Please, don''t loooooook!¡¹


    She was pleading with me in a desperate voice, but my desire to see her in a lascivious state overcame me, so I ignored her words and continued to watch.


    After a while, she seemed to have finished defecating as she expelled not only the liquid but also the lump.


    She must have been very embarrassed, because Sophie''s face turned bright red. I could see her chrysanthemum buds, which were slightly open due to her defecation, twitching and moving.


    ¡¸Uuhh, if you sees me like this, I''ll have no choice but to ask Yard-sama to marry me off. ......¡¹


    I poured hot water on her to clean her up and hugged her from behind. In the past, I would have covered her body, but now that I had seen her embarrassed once, she seems to have lost her sense of shame.


    ¡¸Well then, Sophie, let''s do it again. Because you can''t get clean just once.¡¹


    ¡¸What ......?¡¹


    I gave her two additional enemas, but only clean liquid came out, so she was ready to go. Sophie''s sense of shame had diminished considerably thanks to the many enemas she had received, and when I touched her chrysanthemum buds, she became shy but made a pleasant noise.


    ¡¸Sophie, I think it''s time.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes. Yard-sama, please. ......¡¹


    Sophie gets down on all fours and raises her ass to me. I slowly insert one finger into her chrysanthemum bud. It was loose from the many enemas I had given her, and it easily swallowed my finger.


    ¡¸Ahh, aaaaaaahhh ...... I can feel your finger coming in ...... Nnhh ......¡¹


    ¡¸I can''t believe it''s so easy to put it in even though it''s your first time... Sophie is surprisingly greedy here.¡¹


    ¡¸Nooo ...... please don''t say that. ......¡¹


    Her insides are hot and occasionally tighten around my fingers. I was impressed by the different feel than vagina, and when I tried to move my fingers around to see how she felt inside, she let out a pained cry.


    ¡¸Y-Yard-sama ......Nnhh, don''t stiiir it ...... Oh, Nnhhh......¡¹


    ¡¸Even with all that you said, though, Sophie''s tightening up here.¡¹


    As I stirred around inside her with my fingers, she began to get used to it, and her gasps began to mix with her pained voice. She also seems to have quite a talent for anal, as she begins to move her hips a little more in time with the movements of my fingers.


    ¡¸I think I might be able to get two in this one.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, wait, please ......! Aahhh!¡¹


    When I pulled my fingers out, she let out a wistful cry and shook her body. It seems that she has come lightly. It seems to be okay.


    She was breathing hard, and now I inserted two fingers into her. I inserted them with more force than before, but her chrysanthemum buds swallowed them both, though a little tightly.


    ¡¸This is amazing,......, the pressure in my stomach,......!¡¹


    ¡¸If you can feel this much even here, maybe it''s time to put it in.¡¹


    I tried to move my two fingers in and out a little harder, but instead of hurting her, she seemed to feel more pleasure. As I watched her sway her hips in time with my fingers, I began to lose my patience.


    ¡¸It was time to make you come once. Here, how about this?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, no, something''s coming! Aaahhhh!¡¹


    I thrust my fingers in and out, stirring the inside of her as hard as I could. She arched her back and climaxed with a high-pitched scream. As she climaxed, her chrysanthemum buds closed and tightened around my finger.


    As she collapsed, I pulled my finger out of her and found a gaping hole. The way she twitches and moves like she wants something is indecent.


    I took her in my arms and sat her on top of me, facing me. As I placed my cock against her chrysanthemum bud, she looked at me expectantly.


    ¡¸Sophie, I''ll put it in.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes ......Nn, Nnnhhhhhhmmm!¡¹


    As I slowly lowered Sophie''s hips, I could feel my cock going in and out of her. Even though it was her first time, it swallowed the cock to the root and she tightened up, letting out a hot breath.


    ¡¸Sophie, it''s so hot inside you. I''m glad you''re feeling so good.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I''m also ...... glad to be one with Yard-sama. ......¡¹


    She looked a little distressed, as if it was different from my fingers, so I didn''t move and waited for her to calm down. As I did so, she extended her tongue. I responded to her tongue and she seemed to be happy.


    After a while, her breathing calms down and I start to move my hips a little. She seems to have become accustomed to the size of my cock, and her sweet breath begins to leak out as she twirls her tongue around mine.


    As I gradually increased the speed at which I moved my hips, her breathing also became more and more ragged, and she began to moan with her mouth parted as she ran out of breath.


    ¡¸Yard-sama''s thing, Nnhh, it''s going deep inside me, Aahh, Aahhn!¡¹


    ¡¸Sophie''s insides are nice too, they tighten up on my thing, Kuhh¡¹


    The feeling was different from that of a vagina, but the tightness, especially around the entrance, and the intense movement inside made it feel good. She seemed to be experiencing a strong sense of pleasure from the tightening.


    Despite the fact that I was thrusting in and out of her uncontrollably and violently, she seemed to remember nothing but pleasure already. Her mouth was half open and she was moaning and moving her hips to get more pleasure from herself.


    ¡¸Yard-sama! I-I can''t do this anymore! Something''s coming, Aaahhnnnn!¡¹


    ¡¸All right, I''m about to come too!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, nooo! I-I''m cumminggg, aahhhhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Kuhh, I''m coming!¡¹


    As she climaxes, her insides tighten, and I can''t hold back and I''m cumming inside her. She tightens up again as I ejaculate, as if she can feel the semen coming out of me. Her expression is debauched, with a luster that is different from her usual innocent impression.


    When I had finished pumping my load into her, I pulled out my cock and she leaned back against me. Her chrysanthemum buds were filled with the semen that I had just produced. It seemed that she was tired from all that had happened and fell asleep.


    Seeing her like this, I decided that I couldn''t go any further, so I cleaned her off with hot water and left the bath. I asked Tia to help me change her clothes.


    After that, I sent her back to the castle with the <Advanced-TransferGreater Teleportation>. If I let her stay at the mansion, there would be a lot of problems.


    ¡ù


    Despite such events, the three heroes gathered together the next day as usual.


    There was no more information than yesterday, so we immediately broke up. Rather than wasting time searching for more information, we were told to make various preparations for our departure.


    Since I had some free time, I went to Sophie''s place to see how she was doing after that. Fortunately, she seemed to be free as well, and when I visited her room, she welcomed me with open arms.


    ¡¸Thank you, Yard-sama, for yesterday. I don''t know what would have happened if Thomas-sama had attacked me like that. ......¡¹


    ¡¸You''d better to forget what happened yesterday, and I''m not going to let this happen again.¡¹


    She shuddered at her own words. Well, for her, his actions were such that she could only feel fear.


    After that, Thomas was seen by some people running through the castle completely naked, and he was punished for his act of disturbing the castle and insulting the Kingdom. The Count of Berkefield was demoted to Viscount, and he was banned from the castle.


    It seems that Viscount Berkefield was terrified of his deranged son and sent Thomas back to the provinces, claiming he was insane. He won''t even be able to be the heir anymore after what happened.


    ¡¸...... Yes, you''re right. I''m going to pretend that last night was just a bad dream. Besides, after that, I was able to become one with Yard-sama.¡¹


    She holds her cheeks and looks embarrassed, but she sounds more than happy to be talking. However, I tell her with a hand gesture not to speak any further as someone might overhear us.


    She also hurriedly keeps her mouth shut to make sure no one around us is listening. The people who had been bribed had already been fired and replaced by new servants. It''s just yesterday that they were working so fast.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, Yard-sama''s mansion had quite a few magic tools in use. I wonder if you had the money to buy that many magic tools after you bought the mansion?¡¹


    ¡¸I didn''t buy those. They were too expensive to buy, so I made them all myself.¡¹


    ¡¸You made them yourself, that''s amazing!¡¹


    Apparently, there are only a few people who can make magic tools, and there is only one other store in the capital besides the one I went to. The supply is completely insufficient to meet the demand, which is why the prices are so outrageous.


    In addition, the magic stone itself, which is the core of the magic tool, is also rare in the kingdom, and even if you try to buy a magic stone with a diameter of about two centimeters, it will cost enough money for a commoner to live and play for the rest of their life.


    There are a lot of magic stones of that size lying around in the laboratory of the mansion, but it seems that in this country, even such scrap magic stones can be worth a lot of money.


    ¡¸Even so, but how did Yard-sama get hold of such a large amount of spirit stones?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry, but that can only be taught to those who seek to understand the depths of magic.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ...... Ah, and don''t steal, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s okay. It''s not like I''m messing with a mining site controlled by this country.¡¹


    In the first place, I don''t know where in this country magic stones can be extracted. Even if I could, I would probably only be able to get a very small amount. Even in ordinary magic pools, there are very few naturally occurring magic stones.


    I used to use artificial magic stones in my original world. The natural products were a waste of money because they absorbed more magic and stored more magic power.


    ¡¸And while we''re on the subject of magic tools, there''s something I''d like you to receive.¡¹


    I took out a ring-shaped magic tool from my pocket and handed it to Sophie. Unfortunately, I don''t have any materials such as gold or platinum, nor do I have any knowledge of art, so it''s just a simple ring with a magic stone engraved on a silver base.


    Even so, it seemed to be surprising enough to her. She happily took the ring, put it on her hand and looked at it.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, what is this ring?¡¹


    ¡¸The ring is a magic tool that can activate Spell Cancelation and


    at all times. If you wear it, you can prevent a situation like yesterday. It''s not the best looking ring, but if you wear it, you can ensure your safety to a certain extent.¡¹


    ¡¸Would it be alright for me to received such a great magic tool?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, if it can keep you safe, I can spare that level of magical tools.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, for my sake, ...... Yard-sama ......¡¹


    And I''ve already given that magic tools to Tia and the others. I''m not going to tell her that, though, because it might upset her.


    If I go to Leshiana, I don''t know when I''ll be able to come back, so it''s better to have this level of insurance. Since Thomas, the original culprit, is in that state, I don''t think Sophie will be attacked anymore, but his father might attack someone in my mansion, you know.


    So tomorrow we''ll finally leave for Leshiana. I''ll have to be ready by the end of the day.

 Volume 1 - CH 8.1

    Our departure to Leshiana was early in the morning, before the sun had even risen.


    There were not many people to see us off this time. It was nice to be alone with my family. The last night was more difficult than that.


    I was going to take Elle with me this time, but I decided to take Lucia with me just in case. She probably couldn''t stand the thought of having no one on her side, so when I told her I was taking her with me, she nodded obediently.


    However, Tia began to object to the idea of taking Lucia with me. Apparently, she couldn''t stand the idea of taking a newcomer to a place where she wasn''t supposed to be. As for me, I wanted to leave Tia, whom I trusted the most, in the house where I would be away, but she didn''t seem to change her opinion.


    In the end, I kept attacking her on the bed until she broke down, but thanks to her, I''m not sleeping well today.


    Unlike last time, this time there are seven members: three male heroes, Elle, Lucia, a maid who accompanies Alec, and a guide and guardian. In order to keep a low profile, we were all crammed into one carriage. Because of this, the space is quite small.


    I was told that I should have a knight as an escort, but I told them that if we went with too many people, we might intimidate them, and that if I took an escort who was weaker than the heroes, he would not be of much use to me, so I asked them to refrain this time.


    If the opponent is a magician, a large number of people will not work in your favor. If they attacked at range, the ones in the center would not be able to escape. And since most of the magicians who are capable of attacking us are capable of using ranged magic, guarding them is just a hindrance.


    I''m also assuming that my magic won''t work on them. If a large number of people go to the elves and they are hostile, there is no guarantee that I will be able to get them all out safely. If we''re not prepared and we''re attacked out of the blue, the most I''ll be able to get away with is about 20 people.


    I only hope that the elves of Leshiana are not on the side of the Demon Empire.


    ¡¸Master, the town where we are going to stay today is coming into view.¡¹


    Elle, who was looking at the scenery ahead of us, reported this to me, but I wasn''t interested, so I just waved my hand in return. The town we''ll be staying in today is said to be little more than a village, so we can''t expect much in the way of quality lodging.


    ¡ù


    As I had expected, the inn was deserted, with only a poorly made bed and no services. In addition, for some reason, the window was blocked, so it was dark.


    I had no choice but to head into town alone to buy some alcohol or something, but for some reason the liquor stores were closed even though it was still daytime. When I looked closer, I saw that most of the other stores were closed as well.


    I had a hunch that something troublesome was going on. I was about to go back to the inn to stay in my room before I got involved, when an old man approached me.


    ¡¸Traveler. That outfit, are you a wizard by any chance?¡¹


    The old man seemed to have figured out that I was a magician from my outfit and spoke to me. If this is the case, I should have dressed like a commoner.


    ¡¸Oh, yes, but what do you want from me?¡¹


    ¡¸Ooohh, I knew you are! Thank you, God, for this meeting!¡¹


    I looked at the old man who looked happy at my reply and started praying to God. I sighed inwardly, thinking that it was the usual pattern again, and waited for his next words.


    To be honest, I wanted to leave such a person alone and run away, but I couldn''t act carelessly since it was known that my face was already known to people outside the royal capital. If no one saw me, I could just erase this old man''s memory, but in this situation, I don''t even know where or who is watching me.


    ¡¸Please save this town, wizard!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Let''s hear what you have to say for now.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much. This town has often been attacked by bandits before. However, until now, the bandits were a small group that could be driven back by the entire town, so even though they were attacking, they didn''t cause too much damage. But recently, a new wizard joined the bandits, and their magic has become so strong that the townspeople can''t defeat them.¡¹


    ¡¸So it''s because of them that you can''t win again bandits? If that''s the case, why don''t you hire another magicians from outside the town?¡¹


    ¡¸I sent some of the town''s people to the capital, but neither the knights nor the mercenaries showed up at all. Apparently, the people I sent on the errand were attacked on the way. ......¡¹


    ¡¸I see, so that''s why you approached me when I happened to come by. So, do you know where the bandits'' base is located?¡¹


    ¡¸No, we don''t know that. All we know is that they are coming from the south. ......¡¹


    ¡¸...... I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I''m taking on another job right now. I can''t take on a job that I can''t finish in one sitting. You''ll have to look someone else.¡¹


    ¡¸No! Please don''t say that! I''ll pay you whatever you want!¡¹


    The old man slammed his forehead on the ground so many times that I thought his forehead would break and asked for a favor. If I refused here, I''d be recognized as an outsider. When I checked my surroundings to be sure, I saw that there were several people looking at me. It seems that everything I said earlier had been seen. I''m not sure I can get away with this.


    ¡¸...... old man, look up.¡¹


    ¡¸W-Wizard-sama ......¡¹


    ¡¸I can''t help it if you ask me that much. I''ll accept that request.¡¹


    ¡¸Really!? I''m glad, this town can be saved!¡¹


    The people around us who were watching us were also happy to hear the old man''s words. I hadn''t even heard about the reward, but I felt like I couldn''t say no to this unless the reward was worth it.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if it''s a curse or something that I always get caught up in this kind of commotion.


    By the way, as expected, I was offered an amount as low as tears. I tried to get him to raise the amount a little more, but the old man hit his forehead again and cried out, so I had to accept the amount in tears.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸I agree, it would be our duty to eliminate threats along the way and protect public safety. We''re not that pressed for time. I think we have enough time to fulfill the old man''s request.¡¹


    When I returned to the inn and told Alec and the others about the matter of taking down the bandits, Sagami seemed to agree.


    ¡¸Wait a minute, an alliance with Leshiana is an important mission for this country. I think it''s wrong to compare it to this one town. We should prioritize the king''s order over this town. Why did you accept such a request in the first place, Yard-dono? Isn''t it possible that you''re a bit loose?¡¹


    Unlike Sagami, Alec seems to be against it. It seems that he''s not going to help me, given that he''s not happy that I''ve accepted it.


    I had no choice but to leave it to Sagami to follow him and guard Lucia, and I headed for the forest with Elle.


    ¡ù


    It was difficult to walk in the dark and pathless forest, and it took more energy than expected, but Elle was walking as lightly as if she were walking on level ground. Once again, I was reminded that Elle was an elf.


    ¡¸Master, I found traces of a person''s passage.¡¹


    I checked the place indicated by Elle who was walking in front of me, but instead of human footprints, there was nothing different from the surrounding scenery, to the point where I wanted to ask herself how on earth she knew.


    As I followed Elle''s trail, I thought over and over again that it was the right decision to bring her along. Since a while ago, she has been detecting the presence of beasts and walking in a way that avoids dangerous places, as if she knows this forest inside and out. I wondered if this was another ability of the elves.


    After following Elle for a while, we came to a place that looked like a cave. A man dressed like a bandit was standing around. He seemed to be on guard duty.


    ¡¸What should we do, Master?¡¹


    ¡¸If we block the entrance, we''re done, but we need to check inside to see if there are any other strongholds. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Why don''t we just grab the guy at that entrance and bury the rest alive?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s radical ......, but there might be people trapped inside. I reject that idea.¡¹


    As I was stumbling around, unable to come up with a good idea, the man on guard seemed to notice our sneaking conversation. He shouted something into the cave and then came towards us.


    ¡¸No choice, it''s a practical exercise. Elle, you take them all.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Master.¡¹


    Elle took her wand and began to draw a magic circle on the ground. At the same time, she released the ice statues to control them, trapping some of the first ones in the ice.


    When the bandits realized that they were dealing with a magician, some of them ran away and others went into the cave. Some of the bandits ran away, while others went into the cave, probably intending to call the magician.


    The bandits, now down to about half their number, were unafraid to charge in, but the ice in front of them prevented them from advancing as far as they wanted. In the meantime, Elle''s magic circle seemed to have been completed.


    As soon as Elle activated her magic circle, the bandits'' feet shook and a tremendous amount of water spurted up from the ground. All the bandits who were unable to move because of the shaking seemed to be hit directly, and every single one of them was blown skyward. Not a single one of them could be saved.


    Elle invoked a Type 4 Nature Manipulation Magic, <GeyserAquagazer>. This magic, which uproots underground water veins to simulate a geyser, not only causes a large amount of water to gush out, but also causes secondary damage in the form of land subsidence.


    The ground shook violently, sinking rapidly from the area where the water had spouted. The entrance to the cave had not collapsed, but the inside would have partially collapsed. I told her not to collapse it, but she didn''t keep her word. I don''t know if the hostages would have survived that. I''ll give her a lecture later.


    Then, with a huge amount of water, the bandits that had been sent flying fell down. They crashed into the ground and all of them were in a state of shock. I couldn''t help but feel sorry for them. Not a single one of them was still breathing, but that was to be expected.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸Who is it!? Who''s attacking my house!¡¹


    With a shout, a woman jumped out from inside. Unlike the bandits, she was wearing a triangular hat covered in dirt and a magician''s robe. Perhaps that was the sorceress the old man was talking about. Seeing that her ears was slightly more elongated than a human''s, it seemed she was an elf.


    ¡¸It''s you guys! How dare you do this to me? Apologies in death! ¡ºWind, cut through¡»!¡¹


    She noticed us and immediately activated her magic formula.


    Looking at the composition of the magic, it seems to be a magic that sends a blade of wind flying. It''s invisible, but it''s probably exactly what''s flying at you. Elle hurriedly evaded, but she seemed to have completely forgotten that I was behind her, and all the bullets hit me.


    £¨¡ºFirst magic barrier, successfully defended. The attack magic has been successfully traced. It''s assumed to be a type 1 natural manipulation system from a short distance.¡»)


    It was all neutralized by the first barrier, so I was unharmed, but I had to remind Elle to look around a little more.


    That magician, by the way, seems to be surprisingly talented. I''ve never met anyone who could use shortened chanting. It''s a shame that it''s not chantless, but it can''t be helped because the only people I know who can do it are me and Elle.


    The female sorceress was surprised that I was unharmed, but her expression quickly returned to normal.


    ¡¸You guys must be the wizards hired by the people in the northern town, right?¡¡You know I''m Adriana, the dragon-slaying wizard, and some of you are just plain stupid.¡¹


    I''m sorry to say that I didn''t know the female sorceress who called herself Adriana at all. I''ve never even heard her name. Elle didn''t understand her word, so she didn''t respond to anything. She thought we were afraid of her because we didn''t say anything, and she was smiling broadly.


    ¡¸Um, you''re the sorceress who attacked the town to the north, aren''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Elvish ....... What are you, a dark elf? That''s right, the people of that town resisted our request to give them all the gold they had. I killed a few of them in return, and they all shut up.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. I see your point.¡¹


    Elle activated her Ice Statue without warning, and Adriana, who was caught off guard, was unable to avoid it and took a direct hit. Her arm only froze a little, so apparently her magic resistance was high.


    ¡¸How dare you! The match haven''t started yet!¡¹


    ¡¸This is not a match, but an extermination. It''s worse for you to let your guard down!¡¹


    ¡¸So clever! That''s why the dark elves are! You don''t have the guts for a fair fight, but you''re always making excuses!¡¹


    ¡¸I never thought I''d hear that from a bandit. So, we begin now.¡¹


    ¡¸!! ¡ºWind, Crush it¡»!¡¹


    Elle hits her with ice statue with a number of shots. She may have overtaken the resistance, but one of Adriana''s arms is frozen and useless.


    But Adriana didn''t just take it quietly either. A gust of wind came from right above Elle, and she was knocked to the ground. Apparently, the strength of the magic was superior to that of her opponent. She looked no more than twenty years old, but she must have accumulated quite a bit of training.


    As she hurriedly tried to stand up, Elle was hit by a wind blade, probably in pursuit. Maybe because she couldn''t see it. As she rolled on the ground in an impossible position to avoid it, the ground Elle was on exploded. How could she have known that such an attack was coming?


    ¡¸¡ºWind, cut through¡»! C''mon, c''mon! What''s the matter!?¡¹


    ¡¸Kuhh! You''re just a Wild Elf!¡¹


    It seems that Adriana is a Wild Elf or something like that. I know why her looks don''t match her abilities. The name suggests that she is an elf who lives in the wilderness. But we''re in the forest, right?


    As I was thinking about such trivial things, before I knew it, Adriana had stopped moving. Thorny thorns made of ice were wrapped around her feet. Apparently, Elle had frozen her feet with the ice-bound thorns. They crawled up her body faster and faster, and in no time it was at her waist.


    Adriana is pulling to pull her leg out, but it''s not a magic that can be pulled off like that. Elle, too, has finally stopped the wind blade and is standing up, brushing the dirt from her clothes.


    ¡¸This is why I hate dark elves, for them always use some nasty tricks up your sleeve.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t want to hear it from you, who simply blasts me with the wind!¡¹


    Adriana''s body froze, leaving her head, and she glared at Elle in frustration.


    Elle is giving her opponent a lot of room to maneuver since she has blocked her movement. However, Elle still has a lot of work to do. In a magician''s battle, just sealing the body is not enough to feel safe at all. That''ll be another sermon later.


    As expected, Adriana had created one trap, but Elle hadn''t noticed. By the looks of it, it''s a direct hit.


    ¡¸You fool, I''ve got you! ¡ºWind of Valor, bring them to justice¡»!¡¹


    Seeing Elle approaching, Adriana''s frustrated expression changed to a grin, and she activated the magic circle carved into the ground with her wind blade.


    Elle hurriedly tried to avoid it, but it was a little too late. She was caught up in the tornado that erupted from beneath her feet and quickly disappeared. Perhaps a blade of wind was cutting her up inside.


    A few moments later, the tornado dissipated, and there was Elle, her whole body torn to shreds and bleeding profusely.


    ¡¸I-I''m sorry. ......mas......ter......¡¹


    Elle looked at me with all her strength and muttered, and fell to the ground. The amount of blood that flowed out clearly indicated that her life was over.


    ¡¸You fool, you''re a dark elf, and you''re going to pay for challenging me. Now, it''s your turn.¡¹


    Adriana took a glance at Elle and turned to me. She has a relaxed expression on her face, as if she thinks I''m slowing Elle down because I didn''t join her earlier. Apparently, she''s forgotten about the fact that I disabled her magic just now.


    ¡¸Adriana, you say? It''s fine to show off your leeway, but I don''t want you to get carried away just because you killed my apprentice.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh! You were her master!? So it''s your fault that she''s weak!¡¹


    ¡¸It''s true that she was still in training, and her lack of practice was holding her back.¡¹


    ¡¸You think you can beat me? Don''t be a fool! ¡ºWind, cut through!¡»¡¹


    She sent a blade of wind at me. I know something is hitting the barrier because I get a warning, but I still can''t see the wind. The problem is that she''s only using the voice element, but that magic is surprisingly useful.


    ¡¸Tsk! Apparently it''s true that you''re stronger than that her. Then how about this! ¡ºWind, Crush it¡»!¡¹


    The grass around my feet was blown away all at once, with me in the center. But seeing that the important thing is that I''m not moving at all, Adriana looks as if she''s biting down on a bitter bug.


    She''ve unleashed a number of attacks, but they''ve all been nullified by my barriers. I''ve been holding back my attacks since earlier so that she can fire off a big shot, but she hasn''t used the same magic that she unleashed on Elle.


    I was expecting a little more variety in her magics, but apparently she can''t use too many of them. I think it''s my turn now.


    ¡¸It looks like you haven''t moved since a while ago, but all you can do is protect yourself!¡¹


    ¡¸What, can I move now?¡¹


    It was a little earlier than I expected, but no problem. So let''s attack her too.


    I quickly drew a magic circle on the ground and activated it immediately. Without even giving Adriana a chance to brace herself for my magic, the fourth type of spirit-sensitive magic, the <Astral Shift>, was activated.


    ¡ù

 Volume 1 - CH 8.2

    She and I were transported into a space that was all white. There was nothing else, only me and Adriana existing in this place.


    ¡¸Is this ......? What the hell did you do!¡¹


    ¡¸This is a world that is slightly out of phase with the original world. I call it the spirit world. The body is left in the original world, and only the spirit and magic are brought here. There is no physical death here, but there is a spiritual death. So if you die here, you''ll be a cripple in the original world.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s nonsense, spatial leaping should have been proven impossible even if it was limited to the mental body!¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t need your common sense to tell me what to do. But since it''s actually possible, I think you need to face reality a little bit. You can use the same magics here as in the original world, so don''t worry about that.¡¹


    ¡¸!! You''re making a fool me! ¡ºWind, cut through it¡»!¡¹


    Wind blades flew at me, but since the magic barrier was the same as in the original world, I nullified all of them without any problem. I''m sure she''s beginning to see the difference in our abilities, but she''s dripping with sweat and glaring at me with a serious expression.


    ¡¸Don''t be so rude. I like you rather a lot. I''m going to let you try a few things, but if you win all of them, I''ll let you out of here and I promise not to attack you.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that true?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it''s a promise a magician makes. You know that, don''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸All right. So, what are the rules?¡¹


    Since she took my suggestion, I first heal her with an <Major Heal>. She was wondering what I was going to do, but she responded honestly to the recovery.


    I did this because I don''t enjoy it much when she is in a bad condition. There''s no fun in defeating a weakened opponent.


    ¡¸Now, what I''m going to ask you to do is simple. Defeat all the demons I summon. I''ll summon them twice in total, but I''ll also heal you between the first and second summonings. The only condition for defeat is that you die.¡¹


    ¡¸Fine. Let''s get started.¡¹


    Now that she seems to be ready, I''ll use a magic that is limited to the spiritual world. The Eighth Type of Material Creation Magic, <Astral Summon>. With its activation, more than a dozen black wolves appear.


    She can''t hide her surprise at the summoning of the black wolves. Normally, summoning requires a contract to be signed with the target of the summoning, but this magic is not called summoning at all, but rather a magic to create rather than summon, so there is no problem.


    The moment it was summoned, she immediately reacted to the black wolves that jumped towards Adriana and sent it wind blades flying.


    If you are an ordinary magician, even one of them should be a difficult enemy, but even against a dozen of them, she has not backed down. The dragon slayers are the real deal.


    While applying the wind blade to the black wolves that attacked from all sides, when in danger, she would blow up a gust of wind around herself, allowing the black wolves to approach only rarely.


    She took them down one by one with precision, and finally the last one was defeated. She seemed to have used a good amount of magic and physical strength, so I used Restoration to fully recover her lost magic and physical strength. Seeing that my magic power has hardly decreased at all, it seems that her magic power is not too bad either.


    ¡¸I guess you''re cleared the first part. Should I congratulate you?¡¹


    ¡¸Enough with the talk, let''s get the next one out of here!¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t panic, I''ll give you your favorite dragon for the next.¡¹


    ¡¸Hah, dragons for me. I don''t care how many come, they''re no better than the black wolf from earlier! I think you know I''m going to win, don''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s a lot of confidence. Then let''s see what you can do.¡¹


    I draw a magic circle almost identical to the one I just used, and activate it. The <Astral Summon> is activated, and two dragons appear. Both of them are identical, but when Adriana saw them, her expression tightened with fear.


    The dragon I brought out is the "Red Scale" I''ve seen before. I''ve heard that one of these dragons is different from the others, but two of them. It was no wonder that her expression was drawn out.


    The two dragons, like the black wolf, attacked her from the moment they appeared. She hurriedly fought back with her wind blades, but even though they could cut through the scales of ordinary dragons, they could not cut through the scales of the Red Scales.


    Two of them were spitting flames at her and attacking her with their claws and tails, trying to tear her apart and knock her down, and she could only avoid them desperately in vain.


    ¡¸This is impossible! No matter how much I try, I can''t win against two "Red Scales"! I admit defeat, so please forgive me!¡¹


    ¡¸You can''t be so pathetic. The hero defeated this guy with one blow. If you try a little harder, you might be able to give them a scratch or two.¡¹


    ¡¸Please, I''ll do anything. Please forgive me!I''m really going to die if it continue like this!¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t talk too lightly about a magician will do anything. I''m telling you to fight these guys to the death.¡¹


    ¡¸Damn you, you demon! You''re dead!¡¹


    Adriana dexterously flies at me while avoiding the attacks of the two dragons.


    Do you really think that I, who created these two dragons, am weaker than them? All of her attacks are nullified, and she can''t even give me a scratch.


    The situation was so desperate that her face was a mess of various fluids.


    If I hadn''t been so vain, I would have just taken one of them, but after hearing her talk like that, I couldn''t help but take two. It was her own fault.


    I was expecting her to try a little harder, given her strong attitude at first.


    I was instantly turned off by her attitude, crying and screaming like a child. Enough is enough.


    ¡¸......! Cra-!¡¹


    After a reasonably long fight, she loosened up for a moment. The two dragons could not miss that, and her body was torn apart and scattered by their claws. Her original world body didn''t die, but her spirit disappeared and she became a cripple.


    Even she, who seemed to be the strongest person I had ever met in this world, was no match for the two "Red Scales". It seems that the inhabitants of this world are still weak. I''m going to try to get Elle to be able to kill these guys instantly.


    ¡ù


    With victory or defeat decided, I canceled the <Astral Shift> and returned to my original world. There, the traces of the battle from earlier are still there, and Elle''s body is still intact.


    I approach Elle and activate <Resurrection>. Apparently her head had been properly protected, and she got up, moaning.


    ¡¸..........I''m sorry, Master.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll lecture you later. Be prepared for it.¡¹


    She seemed to be okay, so I headed over to Adriana, who was drooling with a dumbfounded expression on her face. Elves are generally more beautiful than humans, but when they look like this, it''s quite a shame because she was originally beautiful.


    I waved my hand in front of her, but she still didn''t respond. Unfortunately, it seems that she has become a complete cripple. I guess this is the end of the bandits here. I used the <Memory Extraction> to see if there were any other bandits, but it seems that this was all of them.


    In order to bring her back as proof of my defeat, I activate the 7th type of Telepathy, Artificial Personality, and implant a pseudo-personality in her. She can only respond almost mechanically, but it''s better than being a cripple.


    ¡¸Now, can you hear what I''m saying?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹


    ¡¸What''s your name?¡¹


    ¡¸Name has not been set yet. Set it up, please.¡¹


    ¡¸Adriana. Your name is Adriana.¡¹


    ¡¸Adriana, I memorized it. My name is Adriana.¡¹


    It''s a hassle, because it''s usually like this. I leave Adriana to Elle, and I decide to check out the cave.


    ¡ù


    Inside the cave, the ceiling and floor were crumbling all over the place, rattled by the magic Elle had activated. According to her memory, there were some people who had been captured, so I headed in that direction.


    When I arrived at the jail-like place, I found a group of naked humans in chains and an elf passed out. The humans were mostly women, and there was only one man. Their bodies showed signs of having been assaulted. The men must have been killed or sold.


    I noticed that I hit the only man. At first, he glared at me, but the moment I told him I was here to help, his attitude changed dramatically.


    ¡¸You''ve come to save us! Thank you!¡¹


    ¡¸The women are in a terrible state, but you''re safe, aren''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''m not. ......¡¹


    When I saw the man holding his back with his chained hands, I realized what he meant. Let''s not bring up this topic any further.


    I removed the chains with the key I found outside the room, and the man was able to move freely and stretch his body for the first time in a long time.


    ¡¸Okay, you can help me remove the chains too.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, sir!¡¹


    I also remove the chains on the women. They didn''t wake up for a while, but I guess that means they weren''t as sturdy as this guy.


    I could hear some of them moaning as they regained consciousness, and as I approached to explain the situation, some of the women jumped on me. Some of them were trying to get their hands on me to take off my clothes, while others couldn''t resist and were trying to lick my clothes off.


    ¡¸Mess of my pussy!¡¹


    ¡¸No! I''m going to make you cum first!¡¹


    ¡¸Mmmm... ...... Please hurry up and let me clean up Master Penis. ......¡¹


    The girls seem to have already lost their minds. I forcefully pull them away from me. When I looked next to me, I saw that the guy had gone through the same thing, but he was playing with the women who were attacking him with a happy expression on his face.


    I looked around to see if there were any women who were still sane, but it seemed that all but the elves were dead. Even the elves looked lifeless, probably dazed from the narcotic poison.


    It would be impossible to make them lose their senses to this extent without using a very strong drug.


    Unfortunately, I only have enough antidote for one person, so I can''t cure all of them. In the meantime, I used the <Neutralize Poison)> on the only elf I could talk to.


    The effect of the formula made the drug''s ingredients disappear, and she regained her senses. The semen stuck here and there speaks eloquently of what was done to her here, but it''s admirable that she doesn''t even scream.


    She stands up on wobbly legs, though she hasn''t regained her strength, and stands back, wary of me. Her face, staring at me with strong-willed blue eyes, is stained with semen, but I can see her original beauty at a glance.


    The fact that she hasn''t lost her will to resist even though she''s been raped to this extent shows the strength of the elf''s mind.


    It must have felt so good to bring her to her knees. I don''t think I''d feel that way if I was covered in semen.


    ¡¸Don''t worry. I''ve defeated all the bandits here. I am here who came to save you.¡¹


    ¡¸You''re human, but you can speak elvish. ......?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t speak Elvish, but you can expect me to understand Elvish.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that some kind of magic? How convenient. ......¡¹


    Now that she understands my language, she speaks to me with caution. Apparently, she doesn''t speak much of the kingdom language. That means she might be an elf from Leshiana.


    After letting the semen on her body drain away, she began to unravel her body, which had hardened due to her captivity.


    As I faced her, I could see that she had a nice figure, but she didn''t seem to mind.


    Elle is also wearing revealing clothes, and I wonder if it''s the nature of elves that they don''t show any shame.


    ¡¸I didn''t expect to be rescued by a human, but...... I''m grateful.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry about it, it was just a coincidence that I helped you. Are you the elves of Leshiana?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, my husband was supposed to be there. Do you know where he is?¡¹


    ¡¸There were other elves? Unfortunately, there are no other captives in this cave.¡¹


    ¡¸I see ......¡¹


    According to Adriana''s memory, all the elves except her had been sold off or killed. If there were any possessions left of those who were sold, there would still be a way to find them, but with nothing, there was nothing we could do.


    She was trying to act tough, but if you looked closely, I could see her shoulders shaking. She didn''t know what had happened to her husband after her tragedy. It must be very frustrating for her, but it would be wrong to offer words of comfort to her as she tries to bear her grief.


    ¡¸At any rate, I want to get out of here as soon as possible. If you can''t go home alone, I''ll take you back to Leshiana, what do you say?¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you being so accommodating to me?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m just asking because I was originally planning to go to Leshiana, and I was wondering if you''d like to join me.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Well, if you don''t mind, I want you to take me with you.¡¹


    She seemed to have a lot on her mind, but decided that it would be dangerous to return alone. She was afraid to go back to the forest alone because she had been captured by bandits. Her words were strong, but her expression showed that she was relieved.


    ¡¸Well, then, it''s a pleasure to meet you for a short time. My name is Yard Al Werner.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m Natalia. Nice to meet you.¡¹


    Come to think of it, I''ve heard that the elves of Leshiana are hate humans very much misanthropes, but Natalia''s reaction doesn''t seem to be that she hates humans. I wonder if she is different.


    I handed her the robe I was wearing, kicked the man who was still being raped to the ground, and led the women out. Adriana seemed to have finished setting things up, and she and Elle were waiting for me to come out.


    ¡¸! This guy is still here!?¡¹


    As soon as Natalia saw Adriana''s figure, she moved away from us and took a fighting stance. By the way, I forgot to explain to her.


    ¡¸There''s no need to be so cautious. Adriana there has become a cripple. Right now, she''s just a temporary persona in her body that I''m manipulating.¡¹


    ¡¸! You''ve defeated that Adriana? I thought you had come here to help us, but I had no idea that you had defeated her. ......¡¹


    ¡¸You Wood Elf, comparing my master to a small fish like this is beyond rude.¡¹


    ¡¸Elle, don''t get into a fight. They''ve just been saved and they''re exhausted.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand, Master.¡¹


    Natalia looks at me with a surprised expression when she sees Elle''s attitude. I see, she''s surprised that a dark elf is treating a human as a master.


    I turned around to see if the others were okay, but the man seemed to be too busy being embraced by the women to do anything about it. He was at the mercy of the women, his face contorted in a disheveled manner. He didn''t seem to be paying much attention to us.


    I was a little annoyed by the situation, so I kicked his butt. When I saw him holding his buttocks in agony, I felt a sense of relief.


    Now, it is quite dangerous to walk through the forest with this many people, so I''ll just use a straightforward magic here. Since Natalia was the only one who seemed to be a sorceress, I could cheat as much as I wanted.


    I drew a magic circle on the ground, put everyone inside the magic circle, and activated it. Due to the effect of the <Advanced Mass TransferGreater Mass Teleportation>, we arrived at the town in an instant.


    The others seemed to be surprised by this and were looking around in awe. I could see the people of the town rushing towards us when they realized we were back. Apparently, one of them knew one of us.


    I left Natalia to Elle and asked her to go to the inn first. I guess we can handle one more guest.


    I took Adriana to look for the old man, who was apparently the mayor of this town. I had a hunch that he was, but in return for going to the trouble of asking me to do such a theatrical thing, He must gave me an extra amount of reward.


    Currently, Adriana is tied hand and foot in the middle of the town. What is about to take place is a private execution. The families of the people killed by her and the bandits are gathering around and throwing stones at her. She can''t avoid them, and she''s bleeding from the stones hitting her in various places.


    Most of the people throwing stones at her are children and old people whose families have been killed, mostly women. The men were glaring at her hatefully, but besides the ones throwing stones at her, there were others who were looking at her with an ulterior motive.


    From the looks of it, she''s going to be raped by the men after this. She is also an elf, so she has a much more beautiful face than a normal human woman, and she has a glamorous body that doesn''t match the rather slender elf, so I do understand how the men feel.


    In the end, I didn''t even want to see what people were doing, so I left the mayor in charge of the other people I brought back, and I left as quickly as I could.


    ¡ù


    It was almost night when I got back to the inn. I was already feeling sleepy, so after eating dinner, I went back to my room and collapsed into bed.


    But just as I was about to fall asleep, there was an unexpected knock on the door of my room. I opened the door, wondering who was disturbing someone who was trying to sleep, and found Natalia there.


    She had a troubled expression on her face. She was looking away from my face, but she occasionally glanced at my expression.


    ¡¸What do you want?¡¹


    ¡¸.........I''m sorry for waking you up when you were asleep, but I have a favor to ask you. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? If it''s just a quick errand, I''m happy to listen. ......¡¹


    Before I could finish my sentence, she hugged me. She was breathing hot air as she rubbed herself against me. The way she rubs against me with flushed cheeks, it looks like she''s in heat.


    I had completely removed the drug from her system earlier, so it must be the habit of the elf in heat. When I looked at her with a dumbfounded look, thinking that I had seen this situation before, she noticed my gaze and looked back at me with a passionate gaze.


    ¡¸What I''m asking is for you to hold me. Please, my body is aching. ......¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry, but I''m pretty tired today. I''m going to have to ask you to leave for the day.¡¹


    I pull her off and close the door and lock it. She''s still talking to me outside, but I''m too sleep-deprived to deal with her.


    I had completely forgotten about the elves'' infatuation with the strong opposite sex, but I had no idea that Natalia, who was supposed to have a husband, would be infatuated as well. I''m sure there are many adulterers out there, but don''t they ever feel a little bad for their husbands?


    After a while, Elle, who had come to pick up Natalia, started arguing with her. I put up a soundproof barrier to keep out the noise, and when it became quiet, I went to sleep.


    The next morning, I went to check on Adriana before I left and found her dead, her body stained with blood and semen.


    She probably should have joined the army as a sorceress instead of a bandit, but this was the result of her getting carried away by doing something that people would hate her for. She looked so miserable, but I didn''t feel sorry for her because she deserved everything she got.

 Volume 1 - CH 9.1

    For the three days between defeating the bandits and arriving at the great forest area of Leshiana, I felt very uncomfortable while spending the endless road in the narrow carriage. There were seven of us in the carriage, four of whom were related to me, so we occupied more than half of the small space.


    In addition, Natalia was wary of anyone who wasn''t me, Elle was glaring at Natalia as she approached me, Lucia was hiding behind me as the other than three heroes looked at her coldly, and the bleak human relations were making the atmosphere in the carriage worse.


    At one point, I even thought about taking refuge next to coachman.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, what are you going to do after you arrive in Leshiana?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t know. No one has ever come out before, so we''ll just have to deal with it on the spot.¡¹


    ¡¸Even though you''re an emissary of the country, that''s very appropriate. ......¡¹


    When Elle muttered with a sigh, which seemed to bother the other humans, especially Alec. He showed a frustrated expression. Please think about the occasion when you say things like that.


    I''ve already seen Natalia, the Wood Elf, so I''d say I''ve accomplished half of my goal, but Alec is really trying to carry out the king''s orders.


    I''m also interested in seeing the High Elves, so I''m in favor of going to Leshiana. It would be interesting to find out why they call themselves elves but live so short lives.


    In addition to that, I would like to take a look at the magic pools, which must be quite large, since all the surrounding veins are gathered in Leshiana. It must have something to do with the High Elves.


    ¡¸I don''t think humans are welcomed in Leshiana, but don''t be offended, okay?¡¹


    Natalia doesn''t seem to feel the bleakness of the carriage, but she''s smiling to herself and clinging at me. Because of the thin fabric of her clothes, I can feel her breasts very well. Thanks to this, Elle''s mood is worsening.


    ¡¸I''ve heard rumors that humans are killed, but I wonder if that''s actually true.¡¹


    ¡¸People who enter without permission will be killed, but if you enter through the proper entrance, you won''t be killed. The only thing is that there are no lodgings like in human towns, so please be careful about that. If you don''t want to stay out in the open, you can always stay at my house.¡¹


    Natalia suggested to me in a happy voice. However, if I stay at her house alone, she will surely attack me. I''d like to include Elle at least, but if she''s in a bad mood and causes a problem, it will interfere with the mission.


    ¡¸ .......I''ll think about it¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, you''re welcomed.¡¹


    A married woman shouldn''t lightly ask out a man when her husband might still be alive. I thought inwardly.


    Because I was left her the dark yesterday, she''s been clinging to me. What would she do if I really had to stay in her room?


    ¡ù


    We stopped the carriage before Leshiana. No carriages were allowed from here, so we had to continue on foot. The coachman said he would be waiting for us in a nearby town.


    As we watched the carriage leave, we started to go into Leshiana, but Natalia grabbed my hands and stopped us.


    ¡¸Wait, you can''t go in there, they''ll attack you. The entrance is this way, come on, follow me.¡¹


    I followed Natalia''s lead and after a while she stopped. It seemed that this was the entrance, but there was nothing of the sort.


    ¡¸This is the entrance. I''ll take you to the village where I live first, and you can follow me. Don''t stray from the path, okay?¡¹


    Even though I was told that this was the entrance, I couldn''t understand how it was different from the previous place. I thought Sagami might be able to help me with this, so I looked over at him, but he was shaking his head. The other people reacted the same way.


    Not caring about our confusion, Natalia walked into the forest, followed by Elle. We hurried after her, trying not to lose sight of her, but the lack of a path made walking difficult at best. The elves were moving along as if they were walking on a normal road, but I was barely able to keep up with them.


    ¡¸Master, are you okay?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not okay. How can you walk in such place without hesitation......¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you ask me why, ...... elves can walk normally even if the foothold is a bit bad.¡¹


    ¡¸What an enviable ability. ......¡¹


    As I look at Elle, who has stepped back and is walking alongside me at my pace, I feel a little annoyed at her nonchalance. Elves are probably too useful for many things.


    I looked behind me and saw that Lucia was lagging far behind. For a young lady who grew up in the city, it was tough to get a good foothold in the forest. I knew that if she kept going like this, she would collapse before we reached our destination, so I went to her side.


    ¡¸It must be pretty hard for you, are you going to be okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes ...... I''m fine ...... *pant*, *pant* ......¡¹


    She doesn''t look okay by any means, but I can''t just let her leave here. She still has a lot of value.


    I have no choice but to carry her on my back. No matter how light she is, the weight of a human being is still a lot to bear. Dripping with sweat, I managed to make my way forward with desperation.


    We continued at a fast pace through the forest, and after a while we came to a place where the forest opened up a bit. This seemed to be a village. There were several huts made of wood, and we could see some elves.


    When the elves saw us appear, they showed their caution. They didn''t attack us out of the blue, but they glared at us as if they hated us. The atmosphere was unapproachable.


    Amidst the subtle tension, Natalia ran towards them. The elves were surprised by the unexpected appearance of the person, but they immediately welcomed her with shouts of joy.


    ¡¸Everyone, I''m home!¡¹


    ¡¸Natalia! Thank God, you''re safe!¡¹


    ¡¸What happened to the others?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t know. There was no one left where I was being held. ......¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ...... Speaking of which, what happened to Levin?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t know that either. He might have been sold, or he might be dead. ......¡¹


    The elves are exchanging a lot of information. From what I can gather, Natalia, her husband Levin, and a few other elves were part of a trading party when they were attacked by Adriana and her men and were all captured.


    Because of this, it seems that hostility towards humans has increased, and trading has now been suspended. They didn''t immediately kill us when we came through the entrance, but some elves were following us when we entered the forest so that they could kill us at any time.


    I hadn''t noticed the guards at all, but if they could move so lightly in the forest, I guess they could easily act covertly. I''ll be a little more vigilant.


    The elves seemed to have finished their talk, and some of them approached us. I''d like to think that the fact that they all have their weapons at the ready is just a precaution in case of emergency.


    Alec and Sagami also had their hands on their weapons in case of emergency.


    ¡¸Wait, those humans carried me all the way here. And that sorceress is the one who saved my life by defeating Adriana. They are not here to harm us.¡¹


    Hearing Natalia''s words, the elves lowered their weapons. They were still wary of us, but they seemed to be listening to us.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, I haven''t greeted you yet. I am Alec Roy Gilfreyer, Baron of the Kingdom of the Henrient. The men behind me are my companions. We have come to Leshiana to form an alliance with the elves who live here.¡¹


    ¡¸An alliance between humans and us? I would advise you not to dream so foolishly.¡¹


    Alec''s expression tensed at the elf''s remark. I think you''re a little too quick-tempered. You''re in an unwelcome position to begin with, so you should just let what they just said slide.


    ¡¸In order to win agains the Demon Empire, I will make even the dreamiest of stories come true. I would like to speak with the ruler of this forest, can you show me around?¡¹


    ¡¸You''ve come on your own, and you can find them on your own. Just don''t cause any trouble here¡¹


    The elves refused Alec''s request and moved away. Apparently, it hadn''t turned into a fight, but the elves here definitely didn''t like us.


    Alec put his hand on the hilt of his sword, making a clinking sound. Let''s just hope he didn''t cut them.


    As the elves left, I tried to use my <Memory Reading>, but to my surprise, none of them knew where the high elves were. I had memorized the locations of the other settlements, so I had no choice but to search randomly for elves who knew where they were.


    ¡ù


    The sun was about to set and we needed to find a place to sleep, but there were no elves willing to let us stay. I heard that it gets quite cold at night in this forest, so I ended up negotiating with Natalia to let us stay here.


    ¡¸There is only one bedroom for me to use, but I think I can sleep two people in the living room and one in the kitchen. The rest is storage. If you don''t like it, you can stay out here.¡¹


    ¡¸Then how about this, me, Sagami-dono, and Yard-dono use the living room and kitchen, and the others use the storage room?¡¹


    ¡¸What kind of nonsense are you talking? If you''re a man, be a man and stay in the storage room. Leave the house to the girls.¡¹


    ¡¸Unreasonable ......¡¹


    ¡¸Well, Alec-dono. I think it''s the act of a gentleman to give this place to the ladies. Besides, it''s nice to have a place to sleep.¡¹


    In the end, it was decided that the maid and Elle would take the living room, Lucia the kitchen, and the rest in storage room. Alec looked unconvinced, but Sagami seemed to be fine with the storage room.


    Dinner was served by Natalia. However, the food was tasteless, probably because very little seasoning was used. We ate the food as if we were gnawing on raw vegetables and headed for the storage room.


    Even though it was a storage room, the door could be closed, so the cold was quite mitigated. However, there were no blankets. We had to lay out straw and sleep wrapped in straw, which made Alec''s mood worse than ever.


    I guess Sagami is used to this kind of situation, and he is making a bed out of straw. After all, soldiers are smart like this.


    Just as I was about to make my own bed, Natalia called out to me.


    ¡¸Yard, you''re not sleeping over here, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean? ...... Well, come here for a second.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''m fine here.¡¹


    ¡¸This is my house, okay? Just follow me.¡¹


    I decided that she wouldn''t back down if I tried to be stubborn here, so I quietly followed her into the house. The women had been provided with a blanket, so they seemed to be a few degrees warmer than the storage room.


    I crossed their room and entered the bedroom. There was no other place to sleep inside, just a single bed. She closed the door and her cheeks were already flushed with excitement. She put her hand on my chest and gently leaned down.


    ¡¸Fufu, if you''ve come this far, I can expect it right ......?¡¹


    ¡¸No, you''re the one who asked me to follow you, aren''t you?¡¹


    I''m in the mood to take her up on her offer here, but I feel that if I do it with her now, it will reflect badly on Elle and the two heroes. Especially Elle seems to be no good. she was in a very bad mood even when I was stuck with her in the carriage, and I don''t know what would happen if I did it with Natalia.


    Besides, it would be better not to be unfaithful until we knew whether her husband was alive or dead. Human resentment is a terrible thing. Unfortunately, she''s not worth the risk of being stabbed at any moment.


    Well, those two things are just preliminaries. To tell the truth, it is troublesome to hold a woman who is persistent like Natalia. I''d rather have a woman who I can hold without hesitation. Woman of her type is annoying because she acts like a wife once she is in your arms.


    ¡¸You have a husband, don''t you? And you''re only asking me out because of your temporary feelings.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t say that, just hold me.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry, but I didn''t come here just for fun either. I don''t want to take any unnecessary risks.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Okay, I understand.¡¹


    She quickly pulls away from me and collapses on the bed. I can''t see her expression because her face is pressed against the bed, but from the way her shoulders are shaking, it looks like she''s crying.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, I don''t want you to see my face, so please leave. ......¡¹


    I nodded at her words and left the bedroom. As I closed the door, I could hear her crying, as if she had finally stopped holding back.


    It was to be expected that she would cry. It was her intention to turn back at this point, so I pretended not to hear her and walked away from the door.


    If her husband is still alive, it''s going to be quite a mess. I feel bad for the man I haven''t seen yet, but I hope he''s not alive.


    I suddenly felt a gaze on me and looked in that direction to see Elle and the maid staring at me. I thought they had come out right after I entered, but now I heard Natalia crying, and they seemed to think she had been dumped.


    The maid looked at me with contempt, as if she was looking at an enemy of women, but Elle''s gaze was somehow happy. I wondered if she believed that I would not accept her invitation.


    Under the gaze of both of them, I headed for the storage room to escape. When Alec noticed I was back, he gave me a sympathetic look, which I took as a sign of displeasure, and lay down on the bed I had just made.


    ¡ù


    The next day, we were to leave early in the morning, and to my surprise, Natalia insisted on going with us.


    There was not a trace of tears left on her face, and I knew it was an act.


    ¡¸I think it would be better if I go with them so that the other elves won''t misunderstand.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you talking about, Natalia? Why should you do anything to help the humans?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s right, Natalia. I will not allow you to go with these people.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t you feel bad for Levin?¡¹


    As expected, the other elves were very opposed to her, but she just listened to their words without a care in the world.


    As for me, I think it would be more convenient if she came, but there are a few people who are opposed to her coming along. I was expecting Elle to be against it, but to my surprise, Sagami was also against it.


    I didn''t see any sign that he disliked her or anything, but I wondered if there was something inconvenient about it, so I secretly spoke to Sagami.


    ¡¸Why are you against her coming with us? It would be safer with her in the forest. I was expecting you to agree.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, I''ll tell you what, Yard-dono. The reason I''m against it is because I suspect that you and she are not on the same page.¡¹


    ¡¸...... You mean that. Sure, she asked me out, but that''s kind of an elf habit. And I''ve told her that I won''t be getting to know her like that during this mission.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you are good, she is the problem. I know the habits of elves, but I''ve heard that they are so difficult to control with reason. Don''t you think it would be too late if something happened? Her husband is probably still alive.¡¹


    ¡¸...... What?¡¹


    ¡¸Please do not tell anyone else about this. The name of the elf I spoke to about Leshiana was Levin, his name is the same as her husband. I don''t know how he ended up in Royal Capital, but since there''s a chance he''s still alive, I can''t just sit back and watch her be unfaithful.¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed. I wouldn''t be surprised if one of the elves that was sold was her husband.¡¹


    What a coincidence. If it really was her husband, was I on the verge of adultery? I''m glad I didn''t get carried away by the mood of the moment.


    But then again, there are many problems with taking her with me. I don''t want to do anything to her, but if she attacks me in my sleep like Elle did, I might not be able to resist. I don''t think I can expect her to be chaste because there are other people around.


    ¡¸I can''t just abandon someone who saved my life! Just leave me alone!¡¹


    While I was talking to Sagami, there seemed to be a change on the other side.


    Natalia screamed loudly and then ran off into the forest. Some of the elves chased after her, but they could not seem to catch up with Natalia''s speed. Eventually, they would be able to outrun her.


    We decided to leave before she came back. I feel bad for her, but after hearing Sagami''s story, I don''t think she should come with us either. Elves are stronger mentally than humans, but when they''re in heat, they''re not to be trusted at all.


    ¡ù

 Volume 1 - CH 9.2

    After we left Natalia''s village, we went around to different villages, but there were no elves who knew where the High Elves were. In fact, there were no elves who were willing to help us.


    That''s why I''m currently camping out in the forest.


    Since then, whenever we found a village, we tried to negotiate with them to let us stay, but instead of letting us stay, we were turned away and even attacked just for trying to enter the village.


    I could tell that the initial reaction of the village was thanks to Natalia''s presence, but I couldn''t do anything about it now since we had left without her.


    It was so cold that I was afraid I might die if I didn''t sleep properly, so Elle and I took turns putting up thermal wards, but thanks to them, I couldn''t get a good night''s sleep. I tried to warm myself by the fire once, but the elves got angry at the fire and attacked me, so of course I couldn''t use the fire.


    When I saw the others sleeping, I desperately tried to hold back the urge to punch them, but it was time for my turn, so I woke Elle up.


    ¡¸Oh, ......, it''s my shift. ......¡¹


    Elle, too, has dark circles in her eyes from the exhaustion of the past few days. No matter how you look at it, she haven''t had enough sleep. If we can''t find the High Elves in another couple of days, we''ll leave them here and go home.


    Elle looks like she''s about to collapse as she tries to put up her wards, but they don''t seem to be working. My wards have already been lifted, so the cold outside has been blowing in since a while ago. The others are also looking cold, but I don''t care about that.


    ¡¸Master, here you go.¡¹


    Lucia, who was awake with me, hands me some water and preserved food. Since I can''t use fire, I''m using magic to heat the water directly, but I can''t use much magic because I haven''t recovered my magic power due to lack of sleep, and the magic consumption to keep the wards up is ridiculous.


    ¡¸You seem to be getting tired, are you okay?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not really okay. It''s hard to keep warding with just the two of us.¡¹


    ¡¸Why don''t you make such a magic tool?¡¹


    ¡¸Even if I have magic stones, I can''t make them because I don''t have any other materials.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ......¡¹


    Looking at Lucia''s disappointed expression, I get the impression that she''s a different person from when I first met her. I wish she would have taken this attitude from the beginning.


    In the first place, she was a young lady who showed her good upbringing as long as she was quiet. Now, though, she has tattoos all over her body and looks like she could be from some tribe.


    ¡¸Master, may I have a word?¡¹


    Elle is calling me, so I approach her. It seems that the control of the wards hasn''t been going well since a while ago, has something gone wrong?


    ¡¸What''s wrong? Are you about to run out of magic power?¡¹


    ¡¸No, the magic power is fine, but since a while ago, when I tried to set up a ward, it didn''t go well. ......¡¹


    Elle looks at me with a troubled face. she has good face, but the shadows make her look much older.


    But she can''t get the warding to work? There are three possible causes.


    First, there is a lack of magic power. This is when there is not enough magic power to maintain the wards, and holes are made in the wards or they disappear.


    Secondly, if it is interfered with by other magics. This is different because the activation itself will fail.


    After thinking that far, I came up with the reason why she can''t set up her wards well. The last one is when there is too much magic floating in the air and the control of the magic formula is unstable.


    If you''re a magician like me, you can control it like you breathe, so I don''t know, but if you''re a magician like Elle, the magic formula interferes with the magic floating in air, and you can''t control it well.


    This means that there is something nearby that emits a lot of magic power. If someone is not releasing a ridiculously large amount of magic, then there is a pool of magic power nearby.


    I took a closer look at Lucia and noticed that her cheeks were slightly flushed. The magic imprint on her is to absorb and store the magic power floating in the space inside her womb. She can turn it on and off at any time, but it seems to have absorbed too much of the magic power here, thanks to the fact that I usually tell her not to turn it off without permission.


    Incidentally, when a large amount of magic flows through a magic imprint, it causes a pleasant sensation, and from the way she looks, I can tell that there is a large amount of magic in this space.


    I guess we are finally approaching a place that seems to be the location of the High Elves. This means we might be able to meet them tomorrow.


    ¡¸Um, master. ......¡¹


    Lucia tugged lightly on my arm. It seems she''s about to reach her limit.


    ¡¸Yeah, I get it. You can stop the absorption now. Elle, I need you to release the warding once.¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, it''s about time.¡¹


    Elle knows what''s going on with Lucia, so she doesn''t react as she did with Natalia, but simply releases the warding.


    I take Lucia to a place where Elle and the others can''t see us. Even though I know they''re asleep, I don''t know when they''ll wake up. She probably doesn''t want to be seen either.


    When we get to a place where she can''t be seen completely, she lifts her skirt, a little hesitantly. She already seemed to be excited, and the part of her underwear that hit her crotch was damp.


    ¡¸Master, please ......¡¹


    The way she turns her face away and says it with embarrassment is quite cute. I was the only one who could handle her, so she had no choice but to ask me, even if she didn''t want to. I''m not doing it for a hobby either, it''s just for experimentation, but I guess that doesn''t matter to her.


    I pull down her underwear and insert my finger into her vagina. It''s already wet, and it swallows my finger effortlessly.


    ¡¸Mmmm......mmm......¡¹


    She holds her mouth with one hand to prevent her voice from leaking out, but it tightens in response to my finger. I guess she feels it regardless of her intentions.


    I plunge my finger in so deep that I can get my hand in, and reach her cervix to break the seal I''ve placed on her. Then I pulls my finger out and looks at her standing there with her legs shaking.


    ¡¸You can let it out now.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, fuhh. ...... mmm .....¡¹


    She puts some pressure on her lower abdomen, and a little later a round pearl falls out. This is an artificial magic stone that was created in her womb. The seal is meant to prevent this from falling until it reaches a certain size.


    The magic stone that came out this time was about three centimeters in diameter. By my standards, it''s a pretty good quality magic stone. If I sell it in a store, I can make a lot of money. It''s proof that this world''s magic technology is still in its infancy.


    ¡¸Lucia, that''s enough.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes ......¡¹


    I look at Lucia, who is hurriedly getting dressed. Originally I was going to try impregnating a demon or a child of another species, but I didn''t expect to be able to fund it, so I left it as it is now. If I wanted to experiment, all I had to do was get a convenient person other than her.


    If you say I have feelings for her, you may be right. But that''s not the same as the feelings I have for Tia and Sophie. I don''t think I want them to get hurt, but Elle and Lucia are just experimental subjects.


    ¡¸Thank you very much, Master.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. Let me know when you''re about to let it out again.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yes, sir.¡¹


    I think she understands this, and she has started to obey me even when I''m looking at her. But her self-esteem seems to be hurt, and she always looks disappointed when she takes out the magic stone.


    By the way, no one but Elle and I have ever seen her current body, but if they did, they would probably think she was a demon or something. It is said that tattoos are usually placed on the back or some other part of the body, and only demons in stories have tattoos like hers that cover their entire body.


    I went back to where Elle and the others were and decided to sleep until the next shift. In the end, Elle couldn''t get the warding to work, and by the time I took over, the inside of the warding had cooled down considerably.


    ¡ù


    The next day, I told everyone that there was likely to be a magical pool nearby, and we began to search the area. Since we were going to search a large area, we split up into several groups and began looking in the directions we had decided on. I would go with Lucia, Alec would go with the maid, and the other two would go alone. I can protect myself on my own.


    We all went in different directions, but after a while, we saw Sagami coming in our direction. He must have gone in the opposite direction from us.


    ¡¸Sagami-dono, why are you coming this way?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I was supposed to be going straight ahead. ......¡¹


    Hmmm... Sagami must be used to working in the forest like this, so he wouldn''t have taken a wrong turn. That means there must be a trick that even he didn''t notice.


    I walked in the direction he was supposed to go. I was expecting to see no change after walking for a while, but suddenly I heard a warning sound in my head.


    (¡ºThe first magic barrier has been penetrated. The second magic barrier has been penetrated. The third magic barrier has been penetrated. The fourth magic barrier has been penetrated. Final magic barrier successfully resisted. magic effect reduced. Tracing attack magic failed. Retreat is recommended.¡»)


    It seems that all the barriers have been breached. I was a little suprised with the unexpected situation.


    If you want to break through all of my magic barriers, you''ll need a strategic grade magic formula to do so. In other words, it means that there are people around here who can use that kind of magic. I hurriedly switched to my battle-strengthened barrier, but it had no effect on the magics they had already passed through.


    I tried to move back, but for some reason I couldn''t move straight back. On the contrary, I felt as if I was facing sideways, even though I was facing forward. It seems to be a magic that disturbs my sense of direction and location.


    I have an idea of what this magic is. It''s a Type 4 Strategic Class Magic, the <Otherworld ReversalAnother World>. The more you narrow down the range, the more effective it becomes.


    This time it seems to be only around the magic pool, so the effect must be immensely strong. It''s no wonder that my magic barrier was pulled out. I was caught off guard by this.


    I immediately drew a magic circle here as well. Activate Type 4 Strategic Class Magic, <Advanced Disabling WardingGreater Antimagic Field>. This is another magic that dramatically increases its effectiveness when its range is reduced. It nullifies all magical effects used by anyone other than the caster.


    By limiting the range to only my vicinity, I was able to nullify the <Otherworld ReversalAnother World>. I looked at the other two and saw that they were going in different directions. When I approached them and stopped them, they seemed to realize that they had been going in a completely wrong direction.


    ¡¸I had no idea that there was magic that could target such a large area ......¡¹


    ¡¸It''s a great magic. Did master not get hit?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it was a close call for me too. I''ll have to be more careful in the future.¡¹


    Seeing that there are so many magic formulas around the magic pool, it seems that the High Elves are definitely here. My magic won''t last that long, so I''d better get everyone on the way as soon as possible.


    I called the other people over and brought them into the area of effect of my warding and headed in the direction I had just left. The scenery of the forest, which used to be nothing but trees, is gradually changing, becoming more like the scenery found in a magic pool, with mysterious floating objects emitting light and magic stones occasionally falling to the ground.


    In a magical pool, there is too much magical power in the space for ordinary creatures to survive for long. In an hour, an ordinary person would die of insanity from the magical power. Even magicians like the shopkeeper of the magic store and Adriana, who are supposed to be far more tolerant than normal people, would not be able to stay here for even a week.


    Now, thanks to my warding, the magic power has disappeared along with the effects of the <Otherworld ReversalAnother World>, but if I were to break this warding, Alec and the maid would fall first. Lucia is also in danger now that she hasn''t activated the imprint. Sagami would last about an hour.


    Are the High Elf creatures that live in a place like this really elves?


    ¡ù


    After walking for a while, we saw a building that looked like a temple in front of us. Apparently, that was where the High Elves lived.


    There was no gatekeeper, so I let myself in. There was a large space inside, with several passages in the back. As I wondered if it was okay to go deeper, an elf walked from the front passage.


    ¡¸I didn''t think you''d actually make it here, but welcome. My Lord is waiting for you, so please come this way.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, we''re from the kingdom of .......¡¹


    ¡¸We know all about your situation, Alec-sama. As for alliances, please listen to my lord first.¡¹


    ¡¸!!¡¡...... All right. Please show me the way right away.¡¹


    They know what''s going on here. I''m not sure where they''ve been watching us.


    The fact that they knows about us, and the magic they just used, It seems that his master is capable of using a magic formula that far exceeds the level of magic technology in this world. If we could form an alliance, we could be expected to be quite a force to be reckoned with, but would such a person really cooperate with the kingdom?


    ¡¸Please, this is the room.¡¹


    He stopped in front of a room and urged us to go inside. As we walked in, Alec first, we saw a figure sitting behind a long desk, which made us all gasp.


    There was a woman with a beautiful figure, more well-dressed than an elf.


    Her white skin, platinum hair, and overall white clothing gave her a fantastic and unworldly impression. Her face was so perfectly formed that it could almost be called a doll. She''s probably the most beautiful woman I''ve ever met. Alec and the others forgot to breathe as they gazed at her.


    ¡¸Welcome, guests. I am Elaine, the master of this house.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes, I am Alec Roy Gilflea of the Kingdom of the Henrient. I am here to form an alliance with the elves of Leshiana.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I am aware of that, Alec-sama. But I''m afraid you won''t get the response you want.¡¹


    ¡¸.........does that mean that it is impossible for us to work together?¡¹


    ¡¸The people of Leshiana do not wish to fight. We understand that if someone is attacking us, we should take up arms and fight, but if we cannot defend ourselves, we should be destroyed, don''t you think?¡¹


    ¡¸Isn''t it unethical to sit back and ignore the threat of the Demon Empire?¡¹


    ¡¸The demon empire and the kingdom are the same thing. It''s not like the other side is trying to attack us, so there''s no reason for Leshiana to go out of our way to invade another country.¡¹


    ¡¸If we work together, we''ll guarantee the safety of Leshiana even if the Demon Empire attacks, wouldn''t you say?¡¹


    ¡¸That would be a pointless proposition. I don''t think the elves of Leshiana will ask for help from others to protect the forest.¡¹


    It seems that Elaine is not willing to give up at all. Well, if she could use such a powerful magic, it''s unlikely that they would be destroyed by the Demon Empire.


    ¡¸Then can you tell me what conditions you would be willing to form an alliance with?¡¹


    ¡¸..........We don''t have any. The elves of Leshiana prefer peace the most. No one wants to get caught up in the maelstrom of war if they don''t have to.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ......¡¹


    For a moment, her words choked. In other words, there is something to hope for, but she can''t say what it is. I''d like to use <Memory Reading> here, but there''s a chance she''ll resist, so I reject it.


    However, one thing came to mind after listening to what she said earlier. If my prediction is correct, I might be able to sway the minds of the High Elves.


    I''m sorry Alec, but I don''t think you''ll be able to convince them to form an alliance, so I''ll negotiate on your behalf from here.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, but I can''t keep warding them off any longer. I''d like to talk to you outside the magic pool.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, but your situation is none of my business. If you want to get out of here, I''ll have him send you, but what do you want?¡¹


    Elaine said, pointing to the elf who had led us here. Come to think of it, this guy is moving around in this place without a care in the world. He seems to be quite capable.


    ¡¸Alec-dono, why don''t you leave the rest of the negotiations to me? You can take the credit.¡¹


    ¡¸...... I see, let''s just leave this place quietly. I''ll leave the rest to you.¡¹


    The others left, leaving me to my own devices. As he was leaving, Alec gave me a look as if he was trying to tell me something. Don''t worry, I''ll give you the credit.


    The rest of us, Elaine and I, faced each other. Now the negotiations are about to begin.


    ¡¸Well then, are you sure you want to be the next negotiator?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, you already know my name, Yard Al Werner.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I know who you are. I''ve heard you''¡®re quite a strong man, though not as strong as Alec-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸I haven''t done as much as you say.¡¹


    Apparently Elaine doesn''t know much about what I''ve done. At this rate, it doesn''t look like she was looking directly at me with her magic. Maybe she heard about it from the elves outside the forest.


    It''s a good thing she doesn''t know much about me anyway. She will underestimate me and let her guard down.


    ¡¸Now, before we start talking, there''s one thing I want to tell you.¡¹


    ¡¸What it is?¡¹


    ¡¸The kingdom is planning to form an alliance with Leshiana, but as for me, I don''t mind if we don''t have to be allies with the Wood Elves.¡¹


    ¡¸............I don''t understand what do you mean by that. I thought the kingdom was trying to form an alliance with the elves of Leshiana?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s what Alec-dono said, but I personally decided that was not the case. The kingdom considers all the elves living in Leshiana to be one force, but it doesn''t seem to me that the high elves and the wood elves are coexisting.¡¹


    The fact that none of the Wood Elves knew the detailed whereabouts of the High Elves, and her attitude as if she was someone else that I had just felt, does not make it seem like the High Elves are ruling the Wood Elves.


    In fact, it seems that the Wood Elves just unilaterally adore the High Elves and the High Elves don''t care about them.


    ¡¸I see, that''s an interesting thought. Please continue.¡¹


    ¡¸The advanced warding that was outside and the attitude of someone else from earlier. The High Elves are not leading the Wood Elves. And yet, as the Wood Elves continue to keep the secrets of the High Elves, somehow the Wood Elves are doing the High Elves a favor.¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸The relationship between the High Elves and the Wood Elves is not one of coexistence or domination, it is a one-sided relationship from the Wood Elves. It''s more like a relationship between a god and its followers. The fact that the traders were attacked by bandits and there was no retaliation or protest means that the High Elves are not the ones ruling them.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s not true. They are an important part of the forest.¡¹


    ¡¸A part of the forest is just a broken branch or leaf, isn''t it? If you think about it as a country with High Elves as its leaders, it''s unthinkable that they would stand idly by while their people, the Elves, are being attacked. Isn''t that fact proof that you don''t care about them?¡¹


    ¡¸.......¡¹


    ¡¸If my guess is correct, I would like to form an alliance with the High Elves alone first. It doesn''t matter if we don''t get the cooperation of the Wood Elves. Perhaps if the High Elves are with us, they will side with the High Elves without saying a word.¡¹


    She listened to my story to the end without changing her expression. I thought it was a mistake and tried to correct it a little, but she sighed before I could, so I didn''t go through with it at the last minute.


    ¡¸I guess you passed for now. We are certainly not the rulers of this forest. They probably think we are the guardians of the forest since we have protected it from outside enemies several times. But now that you know that, what kind of conditions will you offer us this time?¡¹


    ¡¸That would make things a lot easier. If the Wood Elves had a strange sense of protection, it would have been difficult to negotiate, but if all I had to do was satisfy the wishes of the High Elves, it would not be as easy.¡¹


    ¡¸You think they already know what we want? You seem so sure of yourself. Then let us hear it.¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, it''s much the same as what a being like you wants most. Eternal life, an indestructible body, an immortal mind. In other words, to be equal to God.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Why do you think we want such a dreamlike thing? And isn''t what you said something that every living being desires at one time or another?¡¹


    ¡¸You don''t have to be so tough. I''ve already figured out who you are. It''s a defective spirit without a nucleus, an existence that appears in the magic pools very rarely. And they want the core more than anything else. In order to become a perfect being.¡¹


    ¡¸!!!¡¹


    For the first time, her expression wavered at my words. I guess she thought she hadn''t been found out, but there was no way that the people living in this place could be living beings.


    It could be either a ghost or a spirit, but if a ghost entered the magic pool, it would definitely disappear. So, by process of elimination, it was a spirit.


    Although she called herself a high elf, she was not a living being, but a magical body, a kind of god or spirit, and she was probably a mess, living on in an incomplete state.


    Ordinary spirits have a nucleus that keeps the magic power that sustains their bodies from leaking out, but beings like her do not have a nucleus, so their magic power is constantly diffusing. This is the reason for their short lifespan and the fact that they never leaves the magic pool.


    In a magical pool, there is much more magical power in the space than in other places, so it is harder for the magical power to diffuse. Even so, it is not possible to stop it completely, but considering the fact that it can''t last more than a year in its normal state, it can survive for a much longer time.


    But it''s just a badly made product. If it was in perfect condition, it wouldn''t have to live quietly in such a pool of magical power. It is the true spirit that does not have to live in fear of death due to the spread of magic power.


    Perhaps my suggestion was unexpected, but the expression on her face, which had not changed at all until a moment ago, collapsed and she became flustered.


    ¡¸...... How did you know who we were? Indeed, we are what you say we were.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s not surprising that a person who is trying to master the path of magic would know this much.¡¹


    ¡¸However, even if you know what we want, we will never be able to obtain eternal life. In the past, we have tried many things to obtain the nucleus, but all of them have failed.¡¹


    ¡¸If you can''t do it, I won''t make it a condition. I''ve already developed a magic to give nucleus to spirits a long time ago.¡¹


    ¡¸What!? Is that true!?¡¹


    Her calm demeanor of the past has changed completely. It seems that she is very attracted to the price I offered her. It''s hard to believe it''s the same person as before, shaking her body gingerly as if she can''t wait for my response.


    For my part, just being able to meet a rare, albeit incomplete, spirit was interesting enough for me, so I thought it would be okay to add a few more conditions. The magic I mentioned earlier was also one that I hadn''t had a chance to use since it was only mentioned in the paper. It''s not something I''m willing to give away.


    ¡¸Of course. If you want to form an alliance, I can give the magic to all the High Elves.¡¹


    ¡¸I would love to! If that''s the case, I''ll accept your offer of an alliance.¡¹


    ¡¸I am grateful for that. It would mean a lot to me to have come this far.¡¹


    ¡¸But before that, let me make one thing clear. I need to know if you can really use this magic.¡¹


    ¡¸The necessary items for the ceremony are in the luggage my apprentice brought back earlier. Can I have the proof tomorrow?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, it can be done when it''s convenient for you.¡¹


    I asked how many High Elves there were, since I needed to know how many magic stones were needed for the ceremony, and I was told that there were seven in all.


    That was the end of the negotiations for now. I''ll bring it back tomorrow, but for now I''m going home. The lack of sleep I''ve been getting for the past few days is starting to wear off my magic.

 Volume 1 - CH 10.1

    R-18


    When I came back to where everyone was after the negotiations were over, I saw Natalia, who was supposed to have run off the other day. I hadn''t seen her since she ran away, but apparently she had followed us right after that.


    Since Elle had only heroes to talk to, so maybe on the surface she and her on good terms as fellows girl. She was talking with the others as if nothing had happened, but when I looked at her, I remembered the incident from the other day and felt a subtle feeling.


    ¡¸I thought you might be in need of a place to stay today, so I''ve rented you a nice hut. It''s bigger than my house, so there''s room for all of us.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, that''s very kind of you.¡¹


    The hut Natalia showed us was bigger than her house, and it was certainly big enough to accommodate all of us. Now we wouldn''t have to stay in the field anymore.


    Incidentally, the elf who had given us all a lift was no longer there. When I asked her about him, she said that he was a priest, but his job was mainly to take care of the High Elves, since they actually existed.


    I told Alec and the others what I had said today and that I would be back tomorrow. They are relieved to know that although it hasn''t been officially decided yet, it is almost certain.


    ¡¸However, His Majesty has ordered us to form an alliance with all of Leshiana, is that really a good idea?¡¹


    ¡¸It will not be a problem. If the High Elves are on our side, then the Wood Elves will definitely be on our side. In human terms, it''s as if the gods they believe in have joined the kingdom.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I guess we''ll be fine then.¡¹


    After a tasteless dinner, I decided to go to bed quickly to recover my magic power. After activating the hostile intent detecting magic tool for security, I jumped into bed and fell asleep.


    ¡ù


    In my slumber, I suddenly felt something hit my mouth. It entered my mouth as if to pry open my lips. It reached out and licked my tongue at the sweet smell and taste, and it twirled with my movements.


    I opened my eyes slightly and saw Natalia''s face filling my blurry vision. It seemed that it was her tongue that was intertwining with mine.


    She noticed that I was awake, too, and squinted her eyes happily and sent some liquid my way. It was sweet for some reason, and I instinctively slurped it up and darted my tongue into her mouth to lick up everything inside.


    Eventually, we pulled our mouths apart and I could see her face, her cheeks stained with rut. I wondered why I hadn''t embraced such a good woman before, I must have been a terrible fool.


    ¡¸Fufu, how was it? Did it make you want to do more?¡¹


    As I watched her smile lasciviously, I felt the desire to conquer her, to make her mine. Yes, she''s asking me, so it''s my duty as a man to hold her as she desires.


    As I was about to embrace her, the <Awake>, a magic I had set to auto-activate, was triggered. At that moment, the haze in my head disappeared and I was able to recognize the current situation correctly.


    It seems that I was in heat because of something she did to me, and I was about to embrace her. I don''t have the vice of attacking a woman just because she is sleepwalking. First of all, she must have done something to me.


    Natalia was a little surprised when she saw that reason had returned to my eyes, but she immediately smiled and stretched out on top of me.


    ¡¸Oi, Natalia. What the hell did you do to me?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s the Yard''s fault, you know. You wouldn''t let me hold you, so I used a potion to make you want to. I didn''t think a human could keep his wits about it, but now we can have some fun together.¡¹


    ¡¸A potion ......?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s an elven aphrodisiac. It''s actually a potion for elves with a low libido, and the smell of the opposite sex puts them in the same state as an elf in heat. It''s the kind of thing that would make a normal human lose all reason and attack.¡¹


    So this intense tingling in my body is due to the aphrodisiac. The elf''s mental strength is monstrous, to be able to maintain reason even in this state.


    She rubs my cock between her legs and presses her body against mine. My body is reacting to the smell of her up close. My cock is already on the warpath.


    I can''t concentrate properly, but I manage to activate the <Hypnotic>. I thought that I could stop Natalia''s movement, but at that moment, somehow the effect of the spell cancelation was activated on her, and it was instantly nullified.


    She looked a little surprised, but I was even more surprised. I wondered why the spell cancelation had been triggered, and when I looked closer, I saw that she had a familiar bracelet on her arm. It was the one I had the heroes wear on their arms.


    She seemed to have noticed my gaze and tried to hide the bracelet from me.


    ¡¸I was a little surprised that you would suddenly use magic in such a state.¡¹


    ¡¸You, that bracelet is ......¡¹


    ¡¸I borrowed it. I even had a kind person tell me what it does.¡¹


    Even if you say who, the only people who know the detailed effects are Elle and the hero. The timing of the conversation was when I came back from the High Elf''s place. I don''t know who it was, but why did you told her?


    I tried to cancel it with a <Dispel>, but I couldn''t choose a target that wasn''t in my sight, so there was nothing I could do.


    ¡¸Kuhh, I don''t know what I''m going to do with this. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry, you won''t regret it.¡¹


    When she noticed that my thing was getting hard, she exposed her lower half and took off my clothes. I tried to resist as much as I could, but the smell of a female in heat from her took away my will to resist.


    When she took off my underwear, I could see my cock, hardening and warping. She straddles me, presses it against her secret and begins to rub it slowly. Her smooth skin is slippery thanks to her love juices, and it gives me a different kind of pleasure than insertion.


    ¡¸How about it, Yard? Are you tempted to put it in?¡¹


    ¡¸Stop, it''s not too late. ......¡¹


    ¡¸You''re not ready for that yet? I can''t help it. ......¡¹


    She put a liquid that looked like an aphrodisiac in her mouth and transferred it to my mouth. I tried to close my mouth, but that sweet smell made it impossible for me to refuse her tongue. I continue to drink the aphrodisiac she sends me.


    I start to feel dazed again, but more importantly, the tingling in my body becomes unbearable. I lifted Natalia''s hips, which our mouth were still attached , and thrust my cock into her vaginal hole.


    ¡¸Mmmhh! Mmmm, nnhhuh!¡¹


    She can''t scream because she''s kissing me, but she''s making noises in her mouth as she flicks her tongue at me. I couldn''t contain my excitement at the fact that I was fucking her top and bottom at the same time, so I moved my hips to make her moan more.


    It''s a bit of an uncomfortable position, but I don''t care, I keep stirring inside her. Perhaps it was because she was also excited by the aphrodisiac, but her vagina was so hot that I thought it would melt. I could see that she was also far more aroused than usual due to the aphrodisiac.


    I fucked her, no longer able to reason with her, and the aphrodisiac''s heightened arousal made me cum inside her immediately.


    As I pulled out my cock, I could see the semen leaking out of her. The sight is so indecent that it makes my cock react and get erect again.


    ¡¸Semen is coming out. ...... So this is how I''m going to have your baby. ......¡¹


    It may not be possible to do it in one shot yet, but that''s not the point, I have to deal with this sexual desire now. The tingling in my body has not yet subsided, so I need her to do her best. I lifted her up quickly and she looked a little surprised.


    ¡¸Y-you''re going to do that already? Let me rest a bit. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Do you think you''ll have time to rest? You''ll have to take responsibility for drugging me.¡¹


    I lifted her off of me and put her on all fours. Then, I thrust my cock into her vagina, which was still full of semen, from behind.


    ¡¸Aaahhhh! It''s coming in!¡¹


    ¡¸I''m going to stir your insides now, and I''m going to cum inside you until you''re pregnant.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m so happy, poke my cunt some more! I want you to stir it up with Yard''s stick and impregnate me!¡¹


    I slammed my hips into her, trying to get her pregnant, and she swayed her hips in time with my movements.


    I wondered if this was another effect of the drug, but I could feel her womb descending as if her body was ready to conceive a child, and I could feel the tip of my cock against her cervix.


    ¡¸You''re a helpless whore, asking another man out when you have a husband!¡¹


    ¡¸I''d rather be with Yard than with him! I want to have your baby!¡¹


    ¡¸I''m going to impregnate you, so be prepared!¡¹


    ¡¸I''m so happy! Please let me have your baby!¡¹


    The exchange of words alone was enough to excite me, but her insides felt even better than the first time. I can already feel the second ejaculation approaching as I feel her tightening and twisting around my cock.


    ¡¸Natalia, I''m coming inside you again!¡¹


    ¡¸Come, pour it all inside me!¡¹


    When I heard those words, I couldn''t hold back any longer, so I pressed the tip of my cock against her cervix and ejaculated vigorously. This is the second time I''ve done this, and I feel so much semen coming out of me that I wonder where I''ve been getting so much of it.


    As I pull out my cock, the remaining semen splashes onto her back and buttocks. The semen on her flushed skin looks so glamorous. My cock is still hard as if I can still do it.


    ¡ù


    After that, I held her several times until the effects of the aphrodisiac wore off, and it was almost dawn when I finally collapsed from exhaustion.


    Natalia was also exhausted and fell asleep with my arm as a pillow, but Elle, who came to wake me up, saw me sleeping with Natalia.


    Thanks to this, I had to work hard to get Elle in a good mood.


    ¡ù


    The next day, of course, there was no way I could cover up what had happened yesterday, so Sagami called me and Natalia to talk about it.


    He had warned me that this might happen, and it turned out just as he had said. I hadn''t expected her to use drugs either, and I regret my lack of caution.


    ¡¸For crying out loud, I warned you not to let this happen, but it seems to have been in vain.¡¹


    Natalia was leaning against me and smiling, seemingly oblivious to Sagami''s advice. It seems that she was that happy about what happened yesterday.


    ¡¸Oh, right, right. I''ll give you back the bracelet I borrowed from you.¡¹


    When Natalia handed over the bracelet, Sagami took it with a slight scowl on his face. The bracelet belonged to him, but from the looks of it, he doesn''t know how she got it, but it looks like Natalia took it without permission.


    ¡¸...... For some reason, I thought I''d never find it, but I didn''t realize that Natalia-dono had stolen it.¡¹


    ¡¸How rude, I''m not steal it, I was just borrowing it. And thanks to that bracelet, I was able to have a sex with Yard. Thank you.¡¹


    ¡¸Sagami-dono, why did she take the bracelet? And did you tell her how the bracelet works?¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you say that. I didn''t tell her about the effects of the bracelet either.¡¹


    ¡¸It was Elle who told me what the bracelet did.¡¹


    Elle, huh? She''s a bit of a loudmouth. She doesn''t keep her promises to me, and I think she needs to be taught a lesson.


    ¡¸Anyway, Natalia, did you hear what I just said? If you hadn''t seduced Yard-dono, none of this would have happened in the first place.¡¹


    Sagami muttered with a sigh as he put on his bracelet, but Natalia showed no remorse. I thought she had a more decent personality when I first met her, but it seems I was wrong.


    ¡¸It''s the nature of elves to be attracted to the strong, you know? And since Yard already accepted me, it''s not your business anymore.¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸If you''re an elf, you probably have the mental strength to not let your instincts get the better of you. And don''t you feel sorry for your husband, Levin-dono? How would he feel if he knew that his wife was being unfaithful to him when he was attacked by bandits and didn''t know if she was alive or dead?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m leaving that man. He''s just a man who tried to run away without me when he was attacked. I don''t care about him anymore because Yard is a much more attractive man than him.¡¹


    I just watched the two of them arguing as if I were a stranger.


    In the first place, I was just caught up in Natalia''s outburst, and what I did with her was unavoidable. I didn''t ask her to leave her husband, and I don''t remember trying to sleep with her of my own volition.


    I should just lay low and wait for their fight to end. That''s what I was thinking, but then the story came to me.


    ¡¸What are you going to do now, Yard-dono? If you''ve done something with her, even if it''s by force majeure, you have to take responsibility for it.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I''m sure I''ll have a baby after what he did to me, so I''ll just have to ask him to marry me.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Wait a minute. It''s true that I did it. But it was because of the drugs, not because I wanted to. Even if you want me to take responsibility, I don''t want to hear you say that when I have no intention of taking her.¡¹


    Sagami frowned when he heard my words. By his standard he may think I should take responsibility, but you should put yourself in the shoes of the people involved.


    Then Natalia heard my words and clung to me with a face like she was about to cry.


    ¡¸No way! We made love so intensely, and now you said it was a mistake!¡¹


    ¡¸Calm down, Natalia. It was your fault, wasn''t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yard, you said you wanted me to have your baby!¡¹


    Natalia replied to my words in a tearful voice. Sagami shook his head as if he was in over his head and quickly left. I''m sure it''s because he doesn''t want to get involved in a lovers'' quarrel like this anyway, but I don''t think she should do that after collecting them herself.


    Anyway, it turned out to be troublesome. It seems that the others have already heard about what happened yesterday, so it''s not just a matter of erasing Natalia''s memory anymore. I had no choice but to make up her mind and put a <Thought-GuidingGuidepost> on Natalia.


    ¡¸Natalia, listen to me. I did not mean to deny what I did to you or anything like that.¡¹


    ¡¸Then what did you mean by that?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m going to take responsibility for what I did to you. So why don''t you wait a little while? I''m a bit confused after yesterday.¡¹


    ¡¸Really? Are you sure you''ll take responsibility?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I will.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Okay.¡¹


    I''ll hold off on Natalia for now. Maybe I can make it go away, but Natalia''s obsession is also quite strong, so that seems unlikely.


    After she calmed down, I went back to my room to prepare the magic stone for the High Elves. It was a huge one, about seven centimeters in diameter, that I had prepared for use in case of emergency. Natural magic stones require hundreds to thousands of years to grow one centimeter in size. Therefore, it is almost impossible to find a natural stone of this size.


    In this world, it is a gem that would be a national treasure, but I don''t appreciate it at all, because I could make it in a few hours with artificial magic stones. Rather than the magic stones themselves, it is Lucia who is making them that is far more important.


    The number of High Elves is said to be seven, but there are ten magic stones here. I think I''ll have to ask Lucia to make some more for me.


    Just making one of these will put a lot of strain on her, so we can''t mass produce too many, but it can''t be helped. To ease her burden, I''ll have to start preparing other people as well.


    ¡¸Master, everyone is ready to go.¡¹


    As I finished preparing the magic stone, Elle came to call me. The three heroes and Elle are the only ones who are going. The reason Elle is coming with me is because she will be in charge of maintaining the wards while I use my magic on the high elves.


    To be honest, if Alec wasn''t here, there would be no need to take him with us, but since he is our representative, he has to be here when we sign the official contract. What a hassle.


    ¡¸All right, I''ll be right there, just wait for me.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹


    Elle walked into my room and sat down on my bed. The sheets have already been changed, so I don''t think there are any traces left from yesterday, but she doesn''t seem to like it.


    ¡¸Master, I''d like to talk to you about Natalia. ......¡¹


    ¡¸What''s up?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you going to take her back to your residence in the capital after your mission here is over?¡¹


    What should I do? It''s not that I hadn''t thought about it at all, but what about taking her back like this? There''s a good chance that her husband is still alive, and it''s one idea to have her come to the capital.


    ¡¸For now, I''ll put her matter on hold. Don''t tell too many people about it.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry, I can only talk to elves.¡¹


    Even if you tell me not to worry, I can''t trust you because of your record.


    I withheld my answer, but she seemed to be able to put it behind her for the moment. If it comes to it, I''m thinking of messing with her memory. I don''t have anything against Natalia, but I also prefer to have as little trouble as possible.


    ¡ù

 Volume 1 - CH 10.2

    R-18


    ¡¸Welcome again today. We''ve been expecting you.¡¹


    The one who greeted us at the entrance of the temple was not the elf from yesterday, but Elaine herself. She had a blank expression on her face and looked the same as usual, but I could immediately tell how long she had been waiting for us.


    The next day, the owner of this place herself was waiting for us at the entrance, even though we had said we could come anytime. I''d be lying if I said I didn''t have high expectations.


    We were ushered into the same room as yesterday, and everyone except Elle was seated. We drank the drinks that were served to us, but they were not very tasty. It seems that the dining situation in Leshiana is not so good.


    ¡¸Elaine-dono, I heard that you are going to form an alliance with us. I thank you.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, if what Yard-sama said was true, but I don''t think he''s lying, either.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Well, Yard-dono, I''m counting on you.¡¹


    As Alec spoke to me, I raised my body from leaning back in my chair and made a serious-looking expression. I''m tired from lack of sleep, but I''m an official messenger, so I''ll behave accordingly.


    ¡¸As for the conditions, it''s a little inconvenient to do it here.¡¹


    ¡¸Why is that? Is there some kind of technology that you need to hide?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it''s just that you need to expose your skin. Elaine-dono wouldn''t want to expose her body here either, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I-is that so? ...... skin ......¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, I can''t blame you if that''s your situation.¡¹


    Elaine, although expressionless, is showing her shame. Since I''m going to put a nucleus in there, we can''t talk about it if they''re covering their chest with something. I thought we talked about this yesterday, but it seems I was wrong.


    ¡¸I don''t feel guilty about it. If you don''t want me to see your skin, then you''ll have to wait until my apprentice is able to use the magic. It will probably take about six months.¡¹


    ¡¸No, it''s fine. If that''s the necessary procedure, then it can''t be helped.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Shall we move to the other room?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, let''s go.¡¹


    ¡ù


    I asked Elle to take over maintaining the ward for Alec and the others, and Elaine and I moved to a nearby room. It had the same structure as the previous room.


    When we arrived at the room, she immediately tried to take off her clothes. That was fine, but she seemed to have misunderstood something as she started to take off her bottom as well, even though it was only her upper body that needed to be undressed.


    I can''t help it if I happen to catch a glimpse of her. I didn''t deliberately keep quiet, taking advantage of her misunderstanding. For now, let''s just say it was wonderful.


    ¡¸Elaine-dono, if you could just take off your breasts, that would be fine. You don''t have to take off your bottom too.¡¹


    ¡¸I-is that so? What I did was a mistake. ......¡¹


    She blushed slightly as she put her clothes back on and began to take off her top once again. When her upper body was exposed, there was a wonderfully balanced chest that could only be described as magnificent.


    It was all I could do to keep my rational mind in check as I watched this beautiful woman expose her breasts in front of me. If I wasn''t here as an envoy of my country, I would have attacked her without hesitation.


    I touch her heart with my hand for no reason. I acted as if I was performing a necessary task, but in fact I just couldn''t resist the urge to touch her breast. Elaine''s cheeks flushed slightly in embarrassment, but she didn''t seem to have any doubts, which was a relief.


    After feigning palpation and enjoying the feeling of her breasts, I took out the magic stone I had prepared and pressed it against the position I had just touched. She was transfixed by the size of the magic stone being used.


    Her eyes were saying eloquently that she didn''t think it was right to use such a thing, but I didn''t regret it in the slightest because I could get it for free.


    In fact, since I was able to touch her breasts, I feel as if I want her to take as much as she wants.


    ¡¸This magic stone will be inserted as the foundation of the nucleus, and it may hurt for up to ten minutes until it becomes accustomed to your body. I don''t think it will kill you, but be prepared for it.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I''m counting on you.¡¹


    I activate Spirit Nucleation Full Elementalization, a Type 5 Special Substance Generation System Magic that combines Nucleation New Creation and Adaptive Harmonization.


    More and more magic stones sank into her skin, completely entering her body. Instantly, her expressionless face collapsed and she fell to her knees on the floor.


    Now the intense pain of creating the nucleus must be hitting her. The process varies from person to person, some are fast and it takes only a few tens of seconds, while some are slow and as I said earlier, it can take a dozen minutes. In her case, it seemed to be over in about two minutes.


    The pain that had been assaulting her body had disappeared and her body seemed to be back to normal. She stood up and checked to see if there were any problems with her body.


    As I watched her, I made up my mind to get a High Elf one day if I had the chance. Although Tia had beaten her in size, her breasts were overall more impressive than even hers.


    Well, that''s enough of this story.


    She was now a full-fledged spirit with a nucleus. Even just standing there normally, she had a different presence than before. There is a difference in the existence of a defective and a complete spirit between a doll and a human being, so it is only natural for her to have a powerful presence.


    ¡¸How do you feel about getting the core?¡¹


    ¡¸...... It''s wonderful. The outflow of magic power that I just couldn''t stop has completely stopped. On the contrary, it feels like it''s absorbing magic power from its surroundings little by little!¡¹


    ¡¸It''s a spirit. The magic power from the believers must be flowing into it.¡¹


    ¡¸This is ...... we''ve been so adored by them. ......¡¹


    In the past, gods and spirits were able to absorb the magic power produced by believers when they prayed, but in a defective state, they would not have been able to absorb magic power, so the prayers of believers would have been worth little more than a few rocks.


    It''s not just that the prayers of the faithful didn''t help her gain any magic power, but they didn''t stop it from flowing out either.


    ¡¸As for the other high elves, I''ll perform the treatment again tomorrow, what do you think?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s fine. Our long-cherished wish will be fulfilled. There''s nothing wrong with waiting a day or so.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. I guess this proves my conditions are true. You can talk to our representative about the rest.¡¹


    ¡¸Before that, I would like to thank Yard-sama for your help. ......¡¹


    Elaine hugged me, holding me back as I was about to leave the room before she could change her clothes.


    ¡¸Elaine-dono, what on earth are you doing?¡¹


    ¡¸It seems that Yard-sama was excited by my body.¡¹


    It seems that my ulterior motives were already known to her. It was certainly unnatural for me to touch her breasts, though.


    Thanks to my close contact with her, I could feel the soft texture of her breasts being crushed through my clothes. It''s the same when I touch them with my hands, but there''s a different kind of goodness when she presses against me like this.


    But why is she doing this? It''s not because I''m excited, that''s not the reason.


    ¡¸Why are you doing this?¡¹


    ¡¸Didn''t you like this kind of thing?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s not that I don''t like it, but I can''t help but think that there''s something behind this.¡¹


    ¡¸There is no ulterior motive. I just want to express my gratitude. Besides, ......¡¹


    Then Elaine took my hand and pressed it against her chest. I can feel the same feeling as before in my palm, but I can also feel her heart beating slightly faster. I wonder if she''s getting excited.


    ¡¸Me too, I don''t know if I can hold it together during the meeting.¡¹


    Her eyes, which had been expressionless until a moment ago, were now glowing slightly, but wetly. When she whispered to me in a sad voice with such an expression, my self-control collapsed in an instant.


    ¡¸If that''s the case, I won''t hold back, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Okay. Ahh.......fuh.......¡¹


    I let her turn her back to me and reached for her breasts in a hugging position from behind. When I pinched her nipples, which were already hard, she frowned slightly and let out a hot breath.


    ¡¸Have you ever played with them yourself?¡¹


    ¡¸Mmmm, no, hmmm ......¡¹


    Even though she had no sexual experience, she seemed to feel it. She may be sensitive, but this could be for other reasons as well. Because now she is reacting in the same way she did like Elle and Natalia.


    She is not really an elf, but spirits also have a tendency to follow stronger beings. It might be the result of a strange combination of that and the shame of being seen in the body.


    Well, I don''t care about the details. Elaine, the most beautiful woman in the world, wants me.


    ¡¸I see, so you haven''t used this one yet either.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh! No, Y-Yard-sama, not there, ah, mmm!¡¹


    ¡¸You''re already wet. I thought Elaine-dono''s character did not like this kind of thing, but it seems that my eyes were a blind spot.¡¹


    As a spirit, Elaine''s body does not normally need to make babies, so there was a possibility that her vaginal hole itself might not exist even if she had a crack, but apparently that is not a concern. In other words, it''s simply a hole for getting pleasure.


    I reached out with one hand to her crotch and inserted my finger into her vaginal cavity, which she hadn''t experienced yet, and although there was a little resistance, her vaginal cavity swallowed my finger.


    ¡¸I-It was the first time, ahh, nnhhh, I''ve ever felt like this, ah, mmm, yard-sama!¡¹


    I moved my finger a little, but even though it was her first time, she didn''t feel any pain. In fact, she seemed to feel pleasure from the tightening of my fingers. It''s a little different from humans, after all. I''m grateful for that, because it''s a pain in the ass to fuck a virgin.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, y-you can''t just keep fingering me, ahh¡¹


    ¡¸What, you want mine already?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, p-please, ~~!! Nnhhh...¡¹


    ¡¸That''s fine. It''s just that mine isn''t fully erect yet. I''ll ask Elaine to help me.¡¹


    I remove my hand from her body and bring her to her knees so that her face is at my crotch.


    She pulls down my pants and pulls out my cock, looking at my thing that is already pushing up my pants. She just stares at it and doesn''t seem to know what to do with it. She gave me a slightly confused look.


    ¡¸Uhmm, what should I do after this?¡¹


    ¡¸Put it in your mouth and use your tongue and lips to stimulate it.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay.¡¹


    She put her mouth fearfully close to the cock, extended her tongue to lightly touch it, and then lightly applied her lips as if she was kissing it. I guess she is trying to avoid using the wrong amount of force for her first time.


    ¡¸Haah, it smells like this here.¡¹


    She seems to be surprised by the smell she smells for the first time. I didn''t have time to wash my body after I fucked Natalia yesterday and just wiped it with a wet cloth, so maybe the smell from that time still lingers.


    ¡¸Does it smell bad?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I don''t hate it.¡¹


    After answering my question, she now sucked on the tip and started stimulating the glans area with her tongue. I can''t say she''s very good with her tongue because she''s not used to it, but just the sight of a woman as beautiful as Elaine licking my stuff is visually exciting.


    ¡¸...... *gasp*, you''re getting hard, aren''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, but not quite hard enough.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Mmm. ......¡¹


    Elaine buries her face between my legs again. I''ve been letting her serve me like that for a while, but I guess she''ve gotten used to the situation, and my thing doesn''t get any harder. Perhaps it was her poor tongue work. It was not stimulating enough.


    She seemed to understand this, and was using her tongue more aggressively than before, as well as adding stimulation with her lips, but it was still difficult for someone with no skill. I have no choice but to make my move.


    ¡¸Elaine-dono, this may be a little painful, but please bear with me.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm?¡¡...... "Hmm, Nnhhh!?¡¹


    I hold her head in my hand and thrust my rod as hard as I can into the back of her throat. I felt a touch at the back of her throat and she let out a muffled cry as the shock hit her throat unexpectedly.


    However, she didn''t wince as I was thrust into the back of her throat, but instead she used her tongue to stimulate my moving cock. That''s what I call a High Elf.


    ¡¸Let''s go a little harder.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm......¡¹


    With her head held down and her mouth covered, she gave me a look of approval. Seeing this, I began to fuck her mouth again, moving her head and slamming my hips against it.


    ¡¸"Mmmm, mmmm!¡¡Mmm©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡¹


    She let out a muffled cry of pain, but did not stop her tongue work. On the contrary, she seems to be getting used to it, and she moves her head to swallow my cock aggressively.


    Her mouth, like a doll, was hotter than I had expected, and with the addition of her tongue, which was not as good as I had expected, I could feel it warmly enveloping my cock.


    Having just slept with Natalia yesterday, I had expected it to take some time, but I felt my ejaculatory urges rising faster than I had expected. At this rate, I''ll end up cumming in her mouth. It''s about time.


    ¡¸Kuhh, that''s enough.¡¹


    ¡¸Mmm, haahh. ...... Is that so.¡¹


    My thing has almost regained its hardness. If I did any more, I might have to let it out before I could get it in her.


    She seemed to be checking its hardness as she curiously touched the rod, which was wet with her own saliva.


    ¡¸Put your hands on the wall and stick your ass out this way.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay ...... would it be like this?¡¹


    I rolled up her hanging clothes to reveal her buttocks, which were as white as white porcelain and had lustrous skin. Her private parts were already wet, and her thighs were covered with love juice. She was shaking her buttocks gingerly, which was indecent.


    ¡¸It seems you can''t wait.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I wanted to get Yard-sama''s stuff in me as soon as possible. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Well, since we''re on the subject, why don''t I ask you to use the most obscene language and attitude?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? That ......¡¹


    ¡¸If you don''t like it, just stop right here.¡¹


    She was confused by my request, but I guess her carnal desires won out over her shame and self-esteem. She opened her crack with her fingers as if to show it to me.


    ¡¸Please let me learn the shape of Yard-sama''s penis in my pussy.¡¹


    ¡¸For someone who has no experience, you seems to know how to ask people out. It seems that Elaine-dono was a woman with a lot of knowledge about sex¡¹


    ¡¸H-Hurry up, please do it!¡¹


    ¡¸All right, I''ll put it in.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, Hmm. ......¡¹


    Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment at my words, I gradually inserted my cock into her vaginal hole. Thanks to her saliva and love juices, my cock sinks into her without much resistance.


    ¡¸Ah, ...... I feel Yard-sama stuff inside......¡¹


    ¡¸I see, what does it feel like?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s hot, it''s pushing through me, and ...... it''s bouncing, pulsating from time to time.¡¹


    ¡¸You''re sucking on my cock like it''s delicious, too. It looks like you really wanted this.¡¹


    ¡¸NNhh, Y-yes, that''s right¡¹


    She''s swallowing my cock for the first time and getting pleasure from it. Even though she''s in heat, I can''t help but be impressed by her insatiable appetite.


    I grabbed her hips and moved her slowly, and she tightened her hold on me with just the right amount of force to check the shape of my cock and stimulate me. Her vagina is as fit as a married woman''s Natalia, and her body makes me wonder if this is really her first time, just because she didn''t have a virgin membrane.


    ¡¸Can I go a little harder?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, p-please, Nnhh!¡¹


    I slammed the cock into her so that it went all the way to the root, but she seemed to be okay. I can''t see her face, but I can hear the slightest hint of debauchery in her voice, so I''m sure she''s experiencing pleasure from doing this.


    She seems to be okay, so I continue to move my hips harder than before. An obscene sound leaks out from the joint, and her love juices are bubbling up from being stirred so hard. I can''t see much from here, but I''m sure her big tits are swaying as I moves my hips.


    Her ladylike image from yesterday is gone, but it''s not a bad thing to see Elaine so aggressively wanting what''s mine. I was frustrated by the way Natalia had played me, and as if to relieve my frustration, I thrust my cock into her vagina.


    ¡¸Are the High Elves such a lecherous race that they are already in this state after their first experience!?¡¹


    ¡¸T-that''s not it, Nnhhhh! Because I''m with Yard-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸So you''re saying that Elaine-dono is a special kind of slut!¡¹


    ¡¸Noo, something like that, haah, Kkunn! D-don''t say that!¡¹


    Elaine''s tone of voice is getting stronger, probably because of her excitement. My desire for conquest was satisfied by the fact that she had been giving the impression of being calm and expressionless, but now she was getting so wild.


    ¡¸Y-Yard-sama! I''m about to cum, NNhh!¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹


    I was close to my limit, but I stopped moving when I heard her words. She looked back at me with a puzzled expression at my sudden action.


    ¡¸If you want more than this, you''ll have to become my woman.¡¹


    ¡¸!! Isn''t that what I have shown with my attitude until now?¡¹


    ¡¸I''ve only asked you vaguely, you know. I want you to declare yourself clearly. If you don''t like it, you can stop.¡¹


    ¡¸...... You''re a terrible person. There''s no way I can stop after all this, you know?¡¹


    Elaine exhaled once and gave me a determined look.


    ¡¸Please pour your seed juice into me and make me your woman.¡¹


    ¡¸Fine, you''re my woman now!¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes! Aahh, Nnnhmmmmm!¡¹


    As soon as she finished her declaration, I moved my hips again, and she, who was almost at the limit, seemed to climax from the stimulation. I was at the end of my rope, so I ejaculated inside her, feeling the stimulation of her vagina tightening around my climax.


    When I pulled out my cock, a mixture of semen and love juice overflowed and ran down her thighs. There was something very overwhelmingly beautiful about the sight of her with her hands on the wall, breathing hard and dripping with a mixture of semen and love juice.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹


    That''s what Elaine said to me as she was changing her clothes after the affair. Her face had already returned to its normal expressionless state, and she had regained the air of a young woman in a state of peace. I was surprised at the change, but I decided it was better than letting people know what she looked like when she was having an affair.


    ¡¸No need to thank me, you''re my woman now. We must hurry back there. If we''re too late, they might come to check on you.¡¹


    ¡¸Right, let''s get back as soon as possible.¡¹


    Finally, I hugged Elaine and kissed her on the mouth. It''s nice to see her looking so shy. After enjoying her reaction, I returned to the room with Alec and the others. As I watched her and the guys finalize the terms of the alliance, I tried my best to hold back the sleep that was coming over me from lack of sleep.

 Volume 1 - CH 11.1

    Now that we had successfully formed an alliance, we could finally return to the royal capital. I immediately went to the hut where Lucia and the others were waiting, and found two Dark Elves there. Both of them were dressed in magician-style robes, which indicated that they were not elves living here.


    They were looking at us curiously, but when they saw Elle, their eyes widened in surprise and they came closer to her.


    ¡¸Elmair, you''re alive. I thought you''d been killed in the failed raid.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m so glad! You were able to escape to Leshiana after that.¡¹


    A couple of men and women talk to Elle in a friendly manner. Apparently, they were Elle''s friends. Elle, who had no memory of the Demon Empire, listened with a troubled face as the two spoke to her. Judging from the fact that she didn''t understand what they meant, it seems that they were speaking to her in the language of the Demon Empire.


    ¡¸What is it with you people? Coming up to us out of nowhere and not even saying hello? And you''re dressed like that, are you from the Demon Empire?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? That language doesn''t belong to the Demon Empire. But it''s not Elvish either.¡¹


    ¡¸You''re a hero of the Kingdom, aren''t you? I believe you have the ability to translate.¡¹


    Because Alec spoke to them, our identity was instantly revealed. I wondered if their relaxed attitude, even though they knew we were a heroes, was a sign of their confidence that they could easily defeat us.


    Alec and Sagami had already taken a step back and were drawing their weapons. It seems that they are willing to do so. But the other side, knowing that we are the heroes, is still showing a relaxed attitude. There may be some secret plan. It would be a mistake to start a battle without a fight.


    ¡¸The people of the kingdom are savage. As soon as they see an enemy, they try to cut them down.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s a normal reaction. You are just cowards for not taking a stand when you see an enemy, aren''t you?¡¹


    The two sides are giving off a tense vibe, but I''m going to stand back and watch. I''m sure the elves will jump on me if I fight here. I don''t feel any sign of them now, but I''m sure they''re watching us from a place we can''t see.


    ¡¸Oi, you there! Why are you trying to run away when your friends are trying to fight!¡¹


    ¡¸Think about it. I didn''t come here to fight you guys. What''s the use of wasting time fighting?¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you don''t want to fight, there''s no greater gain for us if we can defeat the heroes. After defeating these two, you will be next.¡¹


    Oh, right, I haven''t done anything heroic lately, so I didn''t really understand the importance of us. I think Alec, who showed a lot of success in the battle at the fortress, is the one they want to defeat here.


    Then the man suddenly cut at me. Unfortunately, the attack didn''t reach me because of the barriers put up for the battle, but I was a little surprised. It woke me up from my sleep, but the lack of sleep was quickly making me irritated.


    ¡¸Elle, do it.¡¹


    ¡¸As you wish, Master.¡¹


    At my signal, Elle activated the <Ice Statue>. Since Elle was behind them, she was in the best position to attack. They didn''t expect to be attacked by someone they thought was one of their own, and they were trapped in the ice, completely unable to avoid it.


    Alec was stunned to see the two of them incapacitated in an instant. Sagami was a little surprised, but quickly took stock of the situation and readied his armament. I guess he knows that it''s not over yet.


    ¡¸I''ve neutralized them.¡¹


    ¡¸No, there are magics you can use even if they can''t move. Didn''t you learn that from your last mistake?¡¹


    As expected, the ice is thinning little by little. It must have activated some kind of magic that melted the ice inside. Cracks appeared on the surface of the ice, and two people came out through the ice from inside.


    ¡¸Elmaire! Why are you listening to that guy!¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, Elle didn''t seem to understand what we were talking about earlier. Maybe the kingdom''s people brainwashed her or something.¡¹


    ¡¸When I brought her back, she already had no memory of what happened before, so I just made her my apprentice.¡¹


    I also erased her memory, but I don''t need to tell them that much. The two of them, who immediately grasped Elle''s condition with my words, are trying to activate their magics towards me, as if they are trying to defeat me first. These guys don''t seem to be able to chantless either. It would have been a shame to have handed Adriana over in that town.


    ¡ºO God, let the purifying fire consume the enemy before me!¡»


    ¡ºO God, give me in my hands the blade of condemnation with which iniquity destroys men!¡»


    The two of them activated their magic. A man sending a mass of flames towards me, and a woman with a sword of light out to cut me. However, before their attacks could reach me, a number of arrows pierced their bodies.


    When I looked in the direction of the arrows, I saw several elves with bows at the ready. It seems they were watching us after all. They took one look at the two fallen men and disappeared back into the forest.


    ¡¸I had no idea that the elves were still watching us nearby. ......¡¹


    ¡¸It seems that using fire in this forest is still dangerous.¡¹


    Alec and Sagami were also taken aback by the sudden event. The elves had left, but what were they going to do with the rest? Are they just going to leave them here?


    I looked at the two collapsed people and saw that their chest was moving. It seems that both of them are still alive. They had been shot all over their bodies, but the fact that they weren''t dead was probably because they had been pierced in the right place.


    If they were aiming for the right spot, then the elves of Leshiana are full of skilled archers.


    It was a hell of an ending, but I''m going to find out why these guys came to the forest in the first place.


    I stunned them as they moaned in pain, unable to stand up, and moved them to the warehouse next to the hut.


    ¡ù


    When I arrived at the hut, I tied up the two dark elves and used the <Magic SealingSigil> to make it impossible to activate the magic. In addition, I also applied a <Magic Stampede>, so even if the seal is broken, I don''t have to worry.


    ¡¸Is the magic sealing procedure finished? I''d like to get some information out of them.¡¹


    ¡¸I can do that. I''m confident in my abilities in such matters.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, I''ll leave it to you then.¡¹


    Both of you wanted to get information from them, but I wanted to try something with them, so both of them left them to me. And I''m not lying, because I''ll get the information out of them as well.


    After confirming that Alec and Sagami had left, I put up a soundproof barrier to prevent people from hearing me, and woke them up with the <Awake>.


    The multiple deployments were tiring in their own way, but I had no choice.


    They quickly regained consciousness due to the effects of the magic, but when they realized that they were tied up, they immediately began to flail about trying to break free.


    ¡¸You bastard, untie me!¡¹


    ¡¸Do you know what''s going to happen to you if you do this to us?¡¹


    ¡¸You''re being held captive, but you''re acting tough. Why don''t I let you know the difference between our positions first?¡¹


    ¡¸I won''t give up any information even if it gets me killed.¡¹


    Hearing the man''s words, I kicked the woman in the stomach without hesitation. There was a dull sound as if I had kicked a leather bag full of water, and the woman was slammed against the wall.


    The woman was spitting blood from her mouth and jumping up and down as she was hit in the stomach, which was completely unanticipated and defenseless.


    ¡¸You bastard, why did you kick Lily! I''m the one you should be aiming for!¡¹


    ¡¸What''s the point of kicking you? Look, if you don''t answer my questions, she''s going to get kicked instead. If you want to help her, you better answer fast.¡¹


    ¡¸Ja-Jasper, ...... I''ll be fine. ...... Don''t listen to anything he says. ......¡¹


    So the woman is Lily and the man is Jasper. Well, I''ll forget about it tomorrow. She''s a bit groggy from the kick, but she''s doing the best she can. But that''s not good enough. It''s not enough to make a man ready to die.


    ¡¸Jasper, you say, if you tell me everything honestly, I''ll let her go. Of course, if you don''t tell me, I''ll just keep going.¡¹


    ¡¸...... I refuse. She''d rather die than give in to such threats¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    I roll the woman onto her back and stomp down on her chest as hard as I can. There was a dull thud, and I felt the bones break. The broken sternum must have lodged in her lung. Blood was pouring out of her mouth, and she couldn''t even speak as she thrashed about, spitting out blood.


    The man looked at my actions with a dumbfounded expression. I guess he didn''t expect me to kill her out of the blue.


    A little while later, she stopped moving and died with an agonized expression on her face, her eyes wide open in extreme pain. The man who saw this also came to his senses and stared at her, struggling desperately with his bound body that could not move as he wished.


    ¡¸What the hell have you done!?¡¹


    ¡¸You''re the one who said it was okay to die.¡¹


    ¡¸But that doesn''t mean you can''t kill her out of the blue!¡¹


    I cast <Resurrection> on the woman so that the man can see her. Her broken body was restored to normal and she quickly regained consciousness, spitting out the remaining blood in her mouth and looking at me with incredulous eyes.


    The man, too, was surprised to see her suddenly waking up after he thought she was dead, and seemed unable to speak.


    ¡¸...... What the hell did you do to me?¡¹


    ¡¸You died, so I brought you back to life. Just that.¡¹


    ¡¸!!!¡¹


    ¡¸It''s impossible for such magic to exist!¡¹


    Both of them respond to my answer as I expected. They both thought that if they died they wouldn''t have to give up the information, but now that they''re dead and escape is impossible, they have expressions of despair on their faces.


    They were prepared to be killed, but there was no way they were prepared to go through anything more painful than death.


    In fact, the information has already been obtained through <Memory Reading> when they were brought here, so there is no need to make these guys tell me anything. What I''m doing now is a way of thanking them for what you did earlier and also to relieve stress.


    ¡¸If that''s what you think, then do what you want. You don''t have the freedom of choice anyway.¡¹


    ¡¸If I tell you ......, will you just let her go?¡¹


    ¡¸Jasper!?¡¹


    ¡¸!! I''m sorry, Lily. I was confused.¡¹


    Apparently, the guys have a surprisingly weak mentality. And looking at his attitude towards women, I don''t think these guys are just colleagues. Looking at the man''s memories again, it turned out that she was actually his lover.


    While I was thinking about what to do with this information, they were having some kind of conversation with their eyes. Their attitude of trust in each other seemed to spark something in me.


    Then suddenly, the devil whispered in my mind. Wouldn''t it be interesting to break the ice between these two?


    ¡¸Oi, you said, you''re Lily. Turn around.¡¹


    ¡¸What? Mmugh!?¡¹


    The moment she turns to face me, I put the aphrodisiac I confiscated from Natalia in her mouth.


    She swallows it reflexively and tries to spit it out, but in my experience, once it''s in her mouth, it''s too late. I think she took several times the amount I did.


    ¡¸W-What did you give me to drink?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s not poison, don''t worry. More importantly, I''ve changed my mind, and I''ll have you obey me.¡¹


    ¡¸How foolish ......¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I knew you would say that. Let''s make a bet.¡¹


    ¡¸What''s the bet!? Hmm!¡¹


    ¡¸What you''ve just taken is an aphrodisiac. I''m leaving now, but in the meantime, you can do as you please with that man. When I return, I''ll ask you again what you think. You can do whatever you want in there, of course, but if you try to unbind him or get out of here, you lose.¡¹


    ¡¸W-what a bad taste. Nnhh ...... Okay, I guess I have no choice to ride along......?


    ¡¸Thank you for quick on uptake. Good luck with that.¡¹


    It seems that the effects of the aphrodisiac have already begun to show. It was far more than the right amount, but I don''t know what''s going to happen. If it was a human, they would have gone insane for sure, but let''s hope for the strength of the elf''s mind.


    Before leaving the room, I put a <Calming> on the man. The effect is simple: he will be able to remain calm and not become agitated or panic under any circumstances.


    Isolate the room with a reinforced ward for the magician''s confinement, and lock the door with a <Lock>. Now they can''t get out. All I had to do was to come back after a while.


    According to the information I got from the man, those two have come to form an alliance with Leshiana. If the negotiations failed, they had a plan to attack Leshiana by force. If they do not return, adventurers hired by the Demon Empire are scheduled to attack tomorrow morning.


    The adventurers numbered about two hundred, but some of them were known as dragon slayers. This can be used for Elle''s training. I think I will sneak out this evening and go raid the encampment.


    ¡ù

 Volume 1 - CH 11.2

    Before I tell Alec and the others, I`ll try to confirm with Elaine by telephatic.


    £¨Elaine, can you hear me?)


    £¨Oh my, Yard-sama? I thought you had left, but where are you?)


    (This is a method of speaking from a distance without using a voice. I have one more thing I need to tell you.)


    £¨Sure, what is it?)


    £¨In fact, it seems that about two hundred adventurers hired by the Demon Empire are gathering near the forest. We captured a messenger from the Demon Empire a while ago, and it seems that they came to form an alliance with you, and if you don''t comply, they were planning to use those adventurers to attack this forest.)


    (I see, thank you for the valuable information, but I believe that the elves of Leshiana are not inferior to those adventurers. I''m sure they can be defeated without any help from you.)


    (I heard that there are several dragon slayers in the area, and the wood elves would have a hard time facing them.)


    (I see. Then I''ll take the lead there. I''m sure the kingdom will be relieved if I show them that I''m stronger than the humans of the Demon Empire.)


    (That''s a nice offer, but we''ll send out one of our own as well, since it''s a good opponent for the apprentice to train with.)


    (I understand. Do you know where the adventurers are?)


    (That''s all right. I''m thinking of making a raid tonight, what do you think?)


    (Sure, that''s fine. Then please come back at night.)


    (I understand. What should we do about the people we captured?)


    (I hadn''t heard of any messengers from the Demon Empire, so you may do as you please.)


    (Okay, I''ll see you tonight.)


    I cut the telephatic and headed down to Elle''s. I have to tell her about tonight. I''ll keep Alec and the others in the dark. They''ll probably go to the adventurers as soon as they hear about it anyway.


    Elle seemed to be outside the hut practicing her no-chanting skills. Apparently, she was very disappointed to have lost to Adriana.


    From my point of view, I don''t think she is inferior to Adriana. I simply believe that she lost because of the difference in experience and her carelessness.


    I call her up as she is training and tell her about tonight. She was happy to have the opportunity to clear her name and accepted my invitation. Seeing how happy she is makes me feel like she''s going to let her guard down again, but Elaine will be there this time, so it should be okay..


    ¡¸Master, I tried to create a multiple activation technique for the <Ice Lance>, but there seems to be something wrong with the technique and I can''t get it to work. What''s wrong with it?¡¹


    ¡¸Multiple activations, huh. If you''re dealing with a large number of people, I think a ranged magic is more efficient than a single target magic.¡¹


    ¡¸But at range, you can''t have fine control, so you might miss a shot. It''s more reliable to use multiple activations of a single target magic.¡¹


    ¡¸I need you to be able to at least control the range magic normally. I have one magic that will meet your expectations, but it lacks the necessary magic power. If you don''t do something about it now, you might fall in one shot.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. How can I raise the magic power?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s not that easy to raise it, but it can be done, if only temporarily. As it happens, I have everything you need, so I''ll give you a special lesson. Come to the warehouse after dinner.¡¹


    ¡¸Really!? Thank you very much.¡¹


    ¡ù


    After that, I passed the time for a while, looking at the magics Elle had created.


    When the time was right, I stole a look inside the warehouse and saw a woman masturbating while desperately licking a man''s cock. Both of them had their lower bodies exposed, and I could see that the woman was already wet.


    The man''s body was tingling from the aphrodisiac, but he couldn''t get it up at all. She lick his cock in her mouth to try to get him to cum, but he doesn''t respond at all due to the magic I''ve applied, and he just looks at her with a sad expression.


    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting, but are you ready for the answer?¡¹


    I opened the door and walked in, throwing a few words to them. The man glared at me as soon as I walked in, but the woman looked at my lower body for a moment and then hurriedly turned her head away. Smiling at the difference in their reactions, I ignored the man and looked only at the woman.


    ¡¸What''s the matter, you still can''t decide on an answer?¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸Lily, hurry up and tell this guy. We don''t want a lowlife like you.¡¹


    She doesn''t want to look at me, but turns her head to avoid my gaze. She hugs her body with her arms and closes her legs tightly to avoid being seen, but the tingling in her body seems to be uncontrollable and she grinds her legs together.


    She tries to pull away from me, but I force her into a hug so that her face is against my chest. I can feel her raspy breath against my chest, and when I stroke her back, which she doesn''t try to shake me off, she shivers and shakes.


    ¡¸Oi, let go of Lily.¡¹


    ¡¸What''s the matter? I''m not putting any effort into it, so I''m sure you can shake it off easily. Or don''t you like being held by me?¡¹


    ¡¸W-Who would want to be held by you ......¡¹


    She was trying to be strong, but the aphrodisiac should no longer give her any room. I went behind her back and hugged her from behind, but it was clear what she was thinking, judging from the fact that she didn''t resist at all.


    I put my hands inside her clothes and rubbed her breasts with one hand while playing with her crack with the other hand. The place where she had been masturbating earlier reacted sensitively to my fingers. She doesn''t want me to stop caressing her, even though she doesn''t want to, and it makes my dick boil.


    ¡¸You''re being very dismissive here, aren''t you? I never thought you''d feel it with your enemy''s fingers.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not feeling it......Nnhuuh ......¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, don''t touch her. You filthy dog of the kingdom.¡¹


    ¡¸How about it, you''re going to want me to put it in there soon. Depending on your attitude, I can put mine in you, okay?¡¹


    I also take out my cock and put it against her ass. She shows a little bit of reluctance, but her body wants mine, so she doesn''t really try to escape.


    Here, I use a <Thought-GuidingGuidepost> on her and a <Silence> on the man to keep him from interfering.


    ¡¸You know the truth, don''t you? That your body wants this.¡¹


    ¡¸No,......, I''m not that kind of a ......hyuuhh!¡¹


    Without letting her finish, I plucked her clit and kneaded it. A little scream escaped, but she kept her mouth shut and struggled to hold back the pleasure.


    But her mental strength seemed to have weakened due to the fact that she had been left in a state of limbo. She should be able to move freely, but she doesn''t want to get rid of my hand. I take her hand and make her grab my cock.


    ¡¸Ahhh, it''s hot. ......¡¹


    ¡¸You want me to put this in you, don''t you? You don''t have to hold back. You''ve endured enough while being with a man who can''t even satisfy one of his women. I''m sure you''ll be forgiven for letting a little in.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I can''t. ...... I can''t be allowed to. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Then, how about a bare bottom?¡¡I didn''t put it in, so it should be fine.¡¹


    ¡¸I-is that right ......? Then ......¡¹


    I thrust the cock between her closed legs. The thighs were wet with her love juices, so I was able to insert it without much resistance. She had worked out so hard that her legs were well-fleshed, and it felt as if I was really inserting myself.


    As I was rubbing up and down her crack, she seemed to be experiencing a lot of pleasure as well. I don''t think she is aware that she has given in to me yet, but her body has already accepted my caresses and become obedient.


    I can''t tell how wonderful it is to feel a sense of conquest as gradually degrade a woman like this.


    ¡¸Nooo ...... this is going to be weird ......!¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not like that guy who couldn''t get it up when you served him, right?¡¹


    ¡¸......Nnhh¡¹


    She seemed to be caring for the man, but secretly she was also disappointed in him. It''s true that if a man can''t get it up when his girlfriend wants it, she can''t help but think he''s incapable. I did so, but it must have seemed like a betrayal to her, as she was not thinking straight from the aphrodisiac.


    While she was off guard, I inserted a little bit of my cock into her. She hurriedly held her crotch with her hand, but I pulled it out of her before she could grab it. She gave me a look as if she wanted to say something about my action.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, my momentum got the better of me. It was an accident.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah, ...... if it''s an accident, I don''t blame you. ......¡¹


    ¡¸But it felt good, didn''t it? Don''t be obliging to that guy anymore. He''s the kind of guy who doesn''t even have an erection, let alone get angry, when you''re in this state.¡¹


    At my words, she also looked at the man. He was glaring at me, but due to the effects of the magic, he couldn''t speak, and since he was tied up, he couldn''t act out. The thing between his legs was not responding at all to her lasciviousness from earlier, another effect of the magic.


    I didn''t miss the look of disappointment on her face when she looked at the man. I made her remove her gaze from the man again and put the cock to her vaginal hole.


    ¡¸You see, he''s such a coward that he can''t even satisfy you. Why don''t you leave your body to me and not hold back anymore?¡¹


    ¡¸But ......¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry, you''ve endured enough. You don''t have to put up with it anymore. No one will blame you.¡¹


    As if to hurry her up, I repeatedly put in and pulled out a little, making her physically aroused. The lack of direct stimulation may have helped her keep her wits about it, but here, I catch up with her all at once.


    She seemed to be at the end of her patience, and she didn''t resist at all, but instead let out a sad sigh and looked at me.


    ¡¸Now let me ask you again. Do you obey me?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Good answer.¡¹


    At last, her heart broke. With her reply, I slammed her hips down as hard as I could and penetrated her vagina with my cock. As if her previous attitude had been a lie, she let out an inarticulate scream and began to shake her hips in time with my movements.


    ¡¸Ahhhh, it''s feels so gooooood!¡¹


    ¡¸You''re finally being honest with me. I''ll give you a reward.¡¹


    ¡¸This is good, this is feel goooood! Aaaaah!¡¹


    As she was devouring the pleasure, she didn''t seem to care about the man anymore. I guess I gave her too much of the aphrodisiac, but she can''t think about anything else but sex anymore.


    I grabbed her by the thighs, lifted her up, and went in front of the man. When I brings her close so that he can see the joint, the man looks at her with a stunned expression. I release the <Calming>, and in an instant, his cock is boiling and he''s done without even touching her.


    The light of reason is no longer there as the man stares at her lasciviousness. The emotions that had been suppressed until now must have been released at once. He might be screaming, but I can''t tell because the <Silence> is still in effect.


    She doesn''t care about the man at all, but is greedily shaking her hips and enjoying the pleasure. No matter how many times she climaxes, she still doesn''t seem to stop moving.


    The tightness of her climax made it impossible for me to hold back, and I spit my semen into her. A trickle of semen mixed with her love juice flowed out, staining the man''s face.


    I looked at the man, who was not moving, and realized that he had apparently fainted.


    After that, I continued to penetrate her as long as time allowed. When I saw the satisfied look on her face after she passed out, I felt a sense of accomplishment that I had broken her so much. So much for playing with the girls.


    I restrained the unconscious girl again, reapplied the magic seal, and left the scene.


    ¡ù


    After dinner, I went with Elle to the warehouse. Inside, the smell of sex remained as it had been earlier, and there were bound and naked men and women lying on the floor. They were unconscious and motionless, with semen and love juice from earlier splattered around them.


    Elle frowned as if she saw something disgusting, but walked in. she walked around, being as careful of her feet as possible. I don''t mind getting my shoes dirty, so I just walk as normal, but she doesn''t seem to want to step on them.


    ¡¸Master, what on earth are you planning to do here?¡¹


    ¡¸I told you earlier. I''m going to temporarily raise your magic power. I''m going to use these guys.¡¹


    Indicate the man and woman with my gaze. I''ve already made them pay for fighting with me, and Elaine told me to do what I want, so I''m going to do what I want.


    I explained to Elle the magic I was about to use. It''s the first time I''ve used it in this world, but the difficulty level is not that high, so I''m sure she''ll be fine. Elle seemed to understand and nodded her head.


    Elle approached the two collapsed people and drew up a magic circle, then put her hands on their heads and activated the magic. The Fourth Type of Telepathy, the magic power grasping manasize, was activated, and its effect was that all the magic power they had was transferred to Elle.


    It is a characteristic of this technique that it can temporarily increase the amount of magic power possessed by the magician and its maximum value by the amount of magic power taken away, but the effect lasts for about a day, and the person whose magic power is taken away will permanently lose the amount of magic power taken away.


    They may have been strong magicians in the Demon Empire, but now that Elle had taken their magic, they could no longer live as magicians. It was bad enough that they got involved with us while we were on a mission, but I''ll sympathize with them for their fault.


    ¡¸Master, I''ve taken everything.¡¹


    It looks like it''s done. When I look at the two of them, there is no change in their appearance, but when they wake up, they will realize that all their magic is gone and they will despair. If I were them, I would kill myself.


    ¡¸This is amazing. My magic power has more than doubled.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s proof that the maximum amount of magic power you possess is still low. Don''t neglect your training in the future.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Master.¡¹


    The two of them can no longer use magic, so I also lifted the <Magic SealingSigil>. The warding and <Lock> should be all that''s needed. When I was done with my wild work, I took Elle and headed for Elaine''s place.


    ¡ù


    When the sun had set and the area was dark, I arrived with Elle at the temple where Elaine was waiting. She was already preparing to go out, and she smiled at us. Her expression had become much more expressive.


    The fact that she hadn''t shown any signs of letting Elle know was probably a sign of her high level of self-control. If it had been Natalia, she would have jumped on me with or without saying a word.


    ¡¸We''ve been waiting for you. Shall we go to the adventurers now?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s a good idea, but if we head out now, we''ll be up all night.¡¹


    ¡¸You don''t have to worry about that.¡¹


    After saying that, Elaine activated the magic formula without chanting. A crack in space ran in front of her eyes, and another view was peeking out on the other side. Is this the same kind of magic as my dimensional gate?


    I was surprised at the chantless, but more than anything, I was surprised that she was able to perform spatial distortion, which I thought was impossible with the magic technology of this world. I was amazed that she could do such a thing, she is a spirit after all.


    What did she think of my surprise, Elaine denied it with a flapping wave of her hand.


    ¡¸The space must be filled with magic power, so it can only be used within the range of Leshiana.¡¹


    ¡¸No, as expected of High Elf. That alone is beyond my imagination.¡¹


    While giving my honest opinion, I quickly went through the crack to the other side. From the immediate vicinity, I can hear what sounds like a group of people making a lot of noise. It was probably a group of adventurers from the Demon Empire.


    As I watched them making noise around the fire, I noticed that there was a Wood Elf nearby. He was probably planning to shoot them if they tried to enter the forest, but he was brave enough to be alone there.


    Elaine motioned for the elves to stay back. He had never seen a high elf before, but he recognized her as a high elf at once and followed her instructions to leave deeper into the forest.


    ¡¸What should we do?¡¹


    ¡¸Master, can you leave this to me?¡¹


    Elle said with a motivated look on her face. I wonder if the problem of multiple activations earlier has been solved. I don''t want her to fail in the real thing, so I''ll help her out a little this time.


    I''m going to use the Seventh Type of Telepathy Magic, the <Multiple Magic Calculation>. This is a similar effect to the Magic Stampede, where a set number of magics are duplicated and forced to be activated when a magic is activated. This eliminates the need to control multiple activations.


    In the first place, the magic stampede was a mistake that was made while making this, but it was unexpectedly good as a disabling magic, so I optimized it as a magic.


    ¡¸Master, what is the effect of this?¡¹


    ¡¸Try firing just one shot of single magic. In this case, I''ve set it to 200, so it will duplicate the formula for 199 shots.¡¹


    ¡¸...... If you have such a useful formula, you should have told me about it first!¡¹


    ¡¸This magic can''t be applied to me, so even if I had told you, it wouldn''t have made any sense.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry to interrupt your conversation, but I think it''s time for us to move.¡¹


    Elaine spoke to me from the side where we were conversing, so I decided it was time to move. I looked at Elle, and she nodded back, moving a little closer to the adventurers and activating her magic.


    Instantly, the adventurers froze, and then the ice began to tremble and shatter all at once. That''s a magic that combines the <Ice Statue> and the <Shatter>. Most of the adventurers must have died from the attack.


    However, there were still some adventurers with high resistance to the magic who were not completely frozen. But most of them seemed to be unable to move, their arms and legs shattered. Only three of them were able to stand up.


    ¡¸Don''t hide there, get out of there!¡¹


    It seemed that our whereabouts had been discovered. I lifted the spell on Elle and stepped out of the forest. There are two men who look like swordsmen and one in a magician''s robe. Two of them are completely unaffected by Elle''s <Ice Statue>, which froze even Adriana, and apparently these guys are the dragon slayers.


    ¡¸I was surprised that you suddenly attacked me. The people of Leshiana seem to have some pretty despicable ideas.¡¹


    ¡¸If you''re an adventurer, you should at least be prepared to die at any time. And neither I nor the person who just attacked you are from Leshiana.¡¹


    ¡¸Does that mean you''re from the Kingdom? It would be unfortunate news for the Demon Empire that Leshiana was already on the side of the kingdom. Let''s at least bring back the heads of the High Elves and the Kingdom''s people as a souvenir.¡¹


    ¡¸Do you think that three adventurers can bring down Leshiana? You''re very confident, aren''t you?¡¹


    The other party may be speaking in the imperial language, and both Elle and Elaine are just looking at the other party in silence. It''s a very uncomfortable scene, but the other party is a dragon slayer, so I can''t let my guard down.


    ¡¸Elaine, I''ll leave you in charge of the man I''m talking to. Elle, you take the other two.¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, I understand.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Master.¡¹


    The man is still saying something, but the two of them ignore him and start attacking. Two against one is tough, so I decide to stop the other one until the first one is defeated.


    Elle ran into the magician-looking guy. I wanted to watch the battle, but one of the remaining ones was coming towards me, so I had no choice but to face him. He seemed to be a light warrior type and was wearing leather armor.


    ¡¸It looks like you''re my opponent. How dare a magician like you stand in my way?¡¹


    ¡¸What, you''re confident against a magician?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, no matter how fast a magician chants, they will be cut in half before they can chant in front of my sword speed. In other words, you don''t stand a chance as soon as I get close to you!¡¹


    ¡¸No need to introduce yourself. If you''re going to do this, why don''t you do it quickly?¡¹


    While he''s talking, I activate the <Illusion>. Instantly, the man stands there with a stunned expression on his face. I guess it''s okay to watch Elle now.


    When I looked at Elaine first, I saw that her opponent had already been pierced by several tree roots and was dying. She put on a cool face, but it was the result of a vast difference in ability.


    When I looked at Elle, I saw that her opponent was putting up a good fight. The sorceress seemed to be using fire as his main weapon, and Elle, who was dutifully guarding the forest, was not avoiding the attacks but offsetting them, which probably reduced the number of attacks somewhat.


    However, her opponent does not seem to have as much combat experience as Adriana. It seems that he is challenging Elle to a head-to-head battle in terms of the number of magics, but it is wrong for someone who is are chant to challenge Elle in terms of the number of magics. He should have just stayed quiet and aimed for the forest. Sure enough, he was pushed further and further away, and in the end he was pierced by an ice spear and died.


    ¡¸Elle, this one''s next.¡¹


    I shows her the next opponent without giving her time to rest. She''s breathing a little, but I think she''ll be okay. As Elle approached, I backed away from the man and released the magic. The man who had come back to himself was looking around, searching for me, but when he saw Elle coming, he turned to face her.


    ¡¸It seems that the man from earlier was all talk. I didn''t expect him to run away without a fight.¡¹


    ¡¸...... I have no idea what you''re saying.¡¹


    ¡¸Are you Dark Elf? I don''t know why you''re on the side of the kingdom, but shame on you.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m saying I don''t understand. It can''t be helped.¡¹


    When Elle suddenly unleashed her <Ice Lance> at the man who was talking to her, the man evaded it with a faster-than-expected move. He runs straight into Elle and cuts at her. Elle prevented this by creating a wall of ice and activated her <Ice Statue> in return.


    It was a good match, but Elle seemed to have the upper hand. She shoots a magic formula on the assumption that the opponent will evade it, and draws a magic circle on the ground. She seems to be imitating Adriana.


    As I looked at the formulas she was drawing, I realized what she was going to use. Apparently, Elle is the type of person who can''t see what''s going on around her during battle. What she was going to use was a wide and indiscriminate magic.


    I hurriedly took Elaine''s hand and took refuge in the forest. She didn''t say a word even though she was suddenly being pulled, just a slight look of wonder on her face, and she followed me quietly.


    The moment we evacuated into the forest, Elle''s magic circle was completed, and she activated it immediately. The Fourth Type of Material Creation Magic, the <Frozen Hell>, was activated, and a violent snowstorm was generated from the magic circle to cover the entire surrounding area. The snow that covered the man, along with the corpses around him, immediately froze and blocked his movement. When the blizzard eventually subsided, there was an object of a man whose entire body was covered with snow and ice.


    Elaine was looking at her with admiration, but I couldn''t understand why she would use such a range magic on one person. I wonder if she has a habit of wanting to shoot such a wide range of magics from time to time, even though she had said that she preferred to fire multiple single magics even against a group.


    Elle, who had used the <Shatter> to shatter the man''s object into pieces, came running towards us.


    ¡¸How was is? I think I was able to fight better than before.¡¹


    ¡¸Think about the damage around you a little more. If we had just watched it happen, even we would have been involved.¡¹


    ¡¸...... I''m sorry.¡¹


    She seems to be remorseful, but it''s meaningless if she doesn''t use it as a lesson. For now, let''s hope for the future.


    Now that we''ve wiped out the adventurers and done our business here, Elle and I head back to the hut, leaving the cleanup to the elves who came to check on us.

 Volume 1 - CH 12.1

    The next morning, I woke up without incident and woke Elle up before everyone else did, so that she could transfer back to the mansion with Lily, the woman from the hut. I''ll just tell the rest of them some random reason.


    When I opened the hut, I found the two of them lying there in almost the same condition as yesterday. The only difference is that they were lying on top of each other yesterday, but today they were separated. I''m not sure if I''m the one to blame, but it looks like they''ve broken up.


    ¡¸Well then, so this woman should be given the same treatment as Lucia, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, just throw her in the basement warehouse when you''re done. You can only tell Tia about her, but don''t tell anyone else about her. I''m sure Tia will handle it just fine.¡¹


    After briefly telling them how to handle her, I activate the magic circle. When the transfer was finished and the girls disappeared, the man who had been awakened by the light during the transfer was looking at us. The defiant gaze of yesterday has faded.


    ¡¸.........What are you going to do with her?¡¹


    ¡¸At best, she''s an experimental mother. I''m sure that''s how you treat a magician who has been defeated by the enemy.¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸In a short while, she''ll be in the same place as you. Until then, you''ll have to wait.¡¹


    I activated the magic circle I had been drawing as I spoke, and the man disappeared into dust with a <Disintegration>. I thought now that I should have at least collected the man''s semen, but I''m sure I can get plenty of dark elves later.


    Speaking of which, I should get back to the capital and find Natalia''s husband. Thinking about it made my stomach hurt. I''ve been getting into too much trouble lately.


    By the time I cleaned up the hut and left, the man''s dust had been blown away and was gone.


    ¡ù


    With the magic stone in place, I went to Elaine and give nucleus to the other high elves that were left. It was kind of intimidating to be surrounded by all these beautiful high elves, but I was glad to see their naked bodies.


    High Elves are spirits, so they don''t produce children like living things, but rather use their magic power to create similar individuals from one individual, like dividing a plant. Therefore, they only had the female form, just like Elaine. It was only natural that they were all originally created from a single individual.


    After the treatment was over, all the business in Leshiana was over. Alec, for example, seemed to miss his life in the capital and could not hide his joy at being able to return home. For someone who was used to living as an aristocrat, living here must have been very hard, but this guy didn''t do anything again after all.


    Before we left, all the high elves came out to see us off. The rest of the elves could only watch from afar as the sudden event took place. They had never seen them before, so why did the elves immediately recognize them as high elves? Was it because of the atmosphere?


    The preparations were going well up to this point, but then Natalia said she was going to follow us again. I had a feeling that she would, but it seems that she won''t stay in this forest.


    ¡¸I''ll definitely go with you. You''re not going to leave me behind after all the time you''ve spent with me, are you?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Elaine-dono, isn''t it against the law for the elves here to leave the forest?¡¹


    ¡¸Right, we do not set that rule either, but if it is with you, it will be fine. I don''t think she''d be willing to share her secrets against us. I''ll leave her in your hands.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Oh, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸I knew you''d say that! I can''t wait to see what the Yard''s mansion looks like.¡¹


    Natalia said with a smile, unaware of my hassle. It would have been better if Elaine had said no, but it seems that she misunderstood our relationship. I guess this is the part where I should sabotage Natalia out of jealousy. Now that my last hope was gone, I gave up and decided to take Natalia home.


    After lunch we set off for the nearest town. Elaine had gone out of her way to open the road to the nearest town so that we could reach it quickly.


    After that, we met up with the coachman and leisurely swayed our way back to the royal capital.


    ¡ù


    As soon as we returned to the capital, we had an audience. I left Alec and the others and took Lucia and Natalia with me as I left the castle.


    When I returned to the mansion, looking forward to taking a bath for the first time in a long time, I found out rumor that I was an unparalleled elf lover in royal capital. It was because I had taken the trouble to make Elle my apprentice, sent Lily, and brought back Natalia.


    Tia, for example, was wearing long fake ears to imitate the elves, and I told her to stop. I denied that it was a total misunderstanding, but I guess I wasn''t convincing enough, and the rumor kept spreading.


    Even Sophie asked me about the rumor with tears in her eyes. Please don''t do this to me.


    The next day, we were once again summoned by the king and given a reward of gold coins. The reward was larger than the one we received at the fortress, perhaps because the king didn''t expect us to form an alliance.


    ¡¸You have done well. With your work, the kingdom will no longer be frightened by the threat of the Demon Empire.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s a waste of words for us¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I didn''t get a chance to tell you before you left, but I was thinking of giving you a new title when you leave for Leshiana. In addition to that, based on the fact that the alliance was successfully concluded, Baron Gilflea will be given the title of Count, Associate Baron Werner will be given the title of Viscount, and Associate Baron Sagami will be given the title of Baron.¡¹


    ¡¸Ha, I shall remain loyal to your Majesty and the Kingdom of the Henrient.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m counting on you.¡¹


    As a formality, I was given the title before we left. This is probably because they thought that if Alec, the representative who went to make an alliance, was a baron, it might be taken as an insult to the other party. It''s true that an Count would be barely respectable as an ambassador of the country.


    However, I wondered why I was raised to two titles. I also asked Elaine to give all the credit for this negotiation to Alec.


    ¡¸Oooh, Viscount Werner. You''ve received a letter of thanks from the High Elves representing Leshiana for another matter. I heard that you defeated the adventurers of the Demon Empire who tried to attack Leshiana. Now they owe us a favor. You''ve done well.¡¹


    That was mainly for me and Elle, but I''ll take their gratitude in stride. However, if two titles are raised at once, will there be a need to change the residence? I''ll ask about it later.


    ¡ù


    The audience with the king was over, and I was now on my way to a certain store with Natalia. Both of them were wearing disguises this time in order to prevent their identities from being revealed.


    Based on the information I had gleaned from Sagami, we arrived at our destination. The place was a brothel, no matter how you looked at it. It was currently not open for business since it was daytime, but even so, I was not comfortable taking a woman into the place.


    However, I had heard that there was an elf who seemed to be her husband here, so I couldn''t leave without seeing him. I had no choice but to knock on the door.


    A few moments later, a man came out from inside. He seemed to be not just an employee, judging from his good-looking clothes. I wondered if he was the manager or owner of this place.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, it''s after hours.¡¹


    ¡¸I know. I came here because I heard that there is an elf called Levin here.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Oh, that''s guy? So you know the guy who came in last time?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s what it looks like. Can I see Levin?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, sure. Some of the guys are sleeping, so don''t make too much noise.¡¹


    The guy who looked at me and Natalia and instantly recognized us as some kind of lovers'' quarrel, gave me a disgusted look in return. I''m sure there are other people who would punch me in the face like this.


    Anyway, I got permission, so I took Natalia and went into the brothel. She had never been in a place like this before, so she was looking around curiously.


    It was not business hours, so there were only a few people cleaning inside. When our eyes met, I got a quizzical look, followed by a sympathetic glance. The only thing I can think of that would cause someone to come here after hours with a woman is a lover''s quarrel, so I feel like it''s a natural reaction.


    I asked for Levin''s room and went to the one they told me about. I was told that I didn''t have to knock, so I let Natalia wait outside the room and went straight in to find a single elf sleeping in what had been a single room.


    I wondered if it was popular to have a single room. An unpleasant image flashed through my mind for a moment, so I stopped thinking about it.


    ¡¸Get up.¡¹


    ¡¸......Hmm~, I think I''m still on break.¡¹


    The man woke up sleepily. He was a little worn out, but he still looked good enough to be an elf. He seemed to be Natalia''s husband.


    ¡¸I''m sorry about that. I need to talk to you about Natalia.¡¹


    ¡¸Natalia? Do you know her by any chance?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I rescued her from bandits the other day. She''s living a normal life now.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that true? Yeah, if you had come to save her a little earlier, I would have been saved too. Why didn''t you come sooner?¡¹


    ¡¸It was an accident that I killed the bandits. We were actually supposed to pass by.¡¹


    ¡¸Then tell her. Tell her I''m here and I need her help.¡¹


    What the hell is this guy? It was an unexpected slight, as if he didn''t like me at all. I''m wondering how Natalia came to marry this guy.


    ¡¸Well, I''ll tell her that story. But I''m here today for something else.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸I actually slept with her one night, knowing that she had a husband. My apologies.¡¹


    I''ll tell him I''m sorry as I bow my head. I thought I''d be prepared to take a beating, but when I looked up, wondering why there was no movement at all, he was looking at me with the same face as before.


    ¡¸Well, then, you''ll have to pay for her instead of me. And then we''ll call it even.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Is that what you want? You''re her husband, aren''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s okay. I didn''t get along with her very well to begin with. I knew another man might have her. But if she was having an affair, I''d still have to get paid for it.¡¹


    I can''t speak for others, but this guy is pretty much a scumbag. Well, if money can solve the problem, there''s nothing better than that.


    As I was about to take out the money I had prepared as compensation for him, Natalia came in the door, opening it vigorously. She was looking at him with an angry expression. Apparently, she had been listening by the door.


    He, too, was surprised and flustered by her sudden entrance, and was trying to grasp the situation by alternately looking at me and her face.


    ¡¸Levin! I had no idea you were such a lowlife!¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yaa, Natalia. I think there is a misunderstanding about what you said. Let''s talk about it.¡¹


    ¡¸I have nothing to talk about! You''re an asshole! I''m divorcing you!¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait. Yes, I''ve been worried about you, but I''ve been living like this for so long, I just got a little carried away. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Shut your mouth, you piece of shit! Yard, let''s go! This guy should work here for the rest of his life!¡¹


    Natalia ran straight out of the room. I wondered if it was a habit of hers to leave people alone and run off. I stayed behind, looked at the stunned guy and tapped him on the shoulder.


    ¡¸Anyway, I''ll pay you to get out of here for now. We''ll deal with her later. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, you''re really going to give it to me? Thank you! In exchange, I''ll leave you in charge of her!¡¹


    ¡¸...... I don''t think you should decide that quickly.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t care, I''m more popular here as an elf than in a Leshiana, so I don''t have much time for Natalia.¡¹


    Well, I guess that''s exactly what a lowlife is. If he''s okay with it, so be it. Natalia doesn''t seem to have any intention of making up with this guy, so I guess this is the end of the matter.


    On the way home, I paid the man who seemed to be the manager a while ago for his services and told him to let Levin go. The end was a bit more anticlimactic than I had expected, but that''s okay.

 Volume 1 - CH 12.2

    I looked for Natalia but could not find her, so I decided to go back to the mansion first. As I came to the front of the house, I saw a familiar face at the gate. It was Fairis. There was a hint of anxiety in her expression as she looked at me.


    ¡¸Fairis-dono, what can I do for you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I was looking for you. Yard-sama, are the rumors that have been circulating lately true?¡¹


    ¡¸Rumors?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it is said that Yard-sama has a number of elves around him and is playing around with them. ......¡¹


    ¡¸That is a total misunderstanding. Don''t be fooled by such unreliable rumors.¡¹


    ¡¸However, ...... there was a story that the church was going to judge Yard-sama for heresy. ......¡¹


    I''m getting a headache from all this talk of no way. It''s true that I know a lot of elves, but it''s not that I like elves. If I had to pick a favorite, I would have to say Tia over Natalia.


    When I asked her for more details, she told me that someone in the church had recently heard the rumor and started calling me a heretic. I don''t remember joining the church in the first place, but in this world, it''s believed that the better magicians are devout followers of God, so from the church''s point of view, I''m a very devout follower.


    I wondered why the rumors were spreading so fast, even though it had only been a short time since I brought Natalia back. I don''t think it''s just because the people at the mansion are leaking information.


    ¡¸I''m sorry. I also protested that Yard-sama is not such an unprincipled person, since you didn''t touch me even though I was with Elmaire-san all the time. ......¡¹


    ¡¸No, the rumors had already begun to circulate when I returned from Leshiana. Maybe someone was trying to frame me. Is there any way I can talk to someone from the church?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t think you can meet them today or tomorrow. Everyone seems to be so busy.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh well, I''ll just hide somewhere until then. ......¡¹


    I''d better look into this matter as soon as possible. I parted ways with Fairis and asked Tia to gather some information on this matter. It''s not impossible that they''re seriously treating me like a heretic, but considering how fast the rumors are spreading, it''s probably reasonable to assume that the church had a hand in this.


    Suddenly, I was curious about Natalia. Perhaps the church was reaching out to her as well. With that thought in mind, I turned back the way I had come.


    ¡ù


    There was no one on the street who had seen her, so I looked for her in the back alleys, but even though it was daytime, there were many people who looked suspicious, and the atmosphere was not very good. I think it''s a problem that such an unsafe place exists in the royal capital.


    I heard a familiar voice shouting in the distance. I hurried towards it and saw Natalia and a group of men fighting. She could fight better than most adventurers, but being attacked by several men in a not-so-wide alley was apparently no match for her. She was pinned down on the ground, her face already covered with scars as if she had been beaten.


    When I approached under her, I made the men fall into a coma with <Fear>, and when she realized that I had come, she stood up even though her whole body was torn apart. She seemed to have been assaulted all over, not just her face.


    I hurriedly applied an <Major Heal> to her. Gradually, her blood color improved and the scars all over her body disappeared, except for her clothes, which were not restored. I put on the robe I was wearing and she happily hugged me and kissed my cheek.


    ¡¸Yard, I knew you would come for me.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry, I should have come looking for you sooner. Anyway, do you have any idea who these people are?¡¹


    ¡¸Not that I know of. I was just walking along and all of a sudden they attacked me.¡¹


    When they were attacking her, they were looking around carefully, as if they were on the lookout for assassins. I was sure they weren''t just a bunch of thugs, so I used the <Memory Extraction> to extract their memories.


    As a result, I found out that these guys are from the church, and that the man who gave the order is the bishop, Philpot. I didn''t know why they were targeting her.


    ¡¸So they don''t like the idea of me and the Yard getting married?¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, wait a minute. I haven''t said anything about getting married yet.¡¹


    ¡¸You said you''d take responsibility.¡¹


    ¡¸In the first place, Levin''s response was worse than I expected. I didn''t expect him to break up with you so easily. ......¡¹


    ¡¸It''s outrageous to compare Yard to someone like that. You''re always dashing in to save me when I''m being attacked.¡¹


    She''s going to marry me, but if I''m going to marry her, I want to marry Tia. But since I''ve said something like that to Sophie, if I were to marry them, I''d have to choose Sophie as my legal wife first. There was no way that a maid or an elf could be the first wife without royalty.


    Even if I was to take Natalia as my wife, she would have to be the third wife. The second wife would naturally be Tia.


    I returned to the mansion with Natalia, who had entered a world of her own imagination, as if the fact that she had been attacked no longer mattered.


    ¡ù


    When I returned to the mansion, I found that Fairis was still there. I heard that Elle had invited her in, but I wanted to tell her not to be so selfish in someone''s house. Well, I had something I wanted to ask her, so I''ll tolerate her this time.


    ¡¸Oh, Yard-sama, I''m sorry to disturb you. And that''s Natalia, isn''t it? It''s nice to meet you. I''m Fairis, and I''ve been helping out at the church.¡¹


    ¡¸Natalia, she''s one of the heroes.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Oh, so you''re a hero, too. I''m Natalia, nice to meet you.¡¹


    Natalia seemed to be wary of Fairis, who suddenly spoke to her, but when she realized that I knew her, she let her guard down.


    I asked Elle and the others to leave so that I could talk to Fairis. After watching Elle leave while talking with Natalia, I took a seat facing Fairis.


    ¡¸I''m sorry to barge in on you like this, Fairis-dono, but do you know a man named Philpot?¡¹


    ¡¸Uh, you mean Bishop Philpot? I believe he denied the rumors that Yard-sama was a heretic. What''s wrong with him?¡¹


    ¡¸I just heard his name mentioned recently, so I thought I''d ask you.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? That person might be able to help us prove Yard-sama''s innocence. Why don''t you pay him a visit?¡¹


    I think Fairis''s suggestion is a rather good one. It''s probably not what she had in mind, but it would be faster to directly investigate the purpose of this time. The fact that they are taking a negative stance on the rumor after attacking people, no matter how you look at it, there''s something behind it.


    ¡¸Well, why don''t I ask Fairis-dono to do the same? I don''t even know if I can get into the church if I''m the party of rumors.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s fine. I''ll let him know from my side, and I''ll let you know when the date for the meeting is set.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸No problem. I''ve stayed too long, so I''ll leave you here.¡¹


    Fairis rose from her seat and was led out of the room by maid. After confirming this, I called out for Tia.


    ¡¸What can I do for you, sir?¡¹


    ¡¸Do you have any information about Bishop Philpot?¡¹


    ¡¸Bishop Philpott, huh? He''s a man who is the bishop of the church where Fairis-sama is the coadjutor bishop. He used to be a member of the Inquisition, and people around him regard him as a man of integrity.¡¹


    ¡¸Has he made any mistakes before, or have there been any incidents in the area he is in charge of?¡¹


    ¡¸There are no bad rumors about the bishop himself or the church or diocese he serves. The people in town say that the area is relatively safer than other areas, and that there are many devout followers.¡¹


    He was a more serious person than I had expected. So why was he attacking us? It''s possible that the attackers mistook my employer for Philpot, but then I wouldn''t know who the ringleader was.


    If this is the case, I should have brought one of the attackers with me. I was caught off guard by the ease with which their employer''s name was given.


    £ðIs there anyone suspicious approaching around Bishop Philpot?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t know that much. I''ll go and investigate right away.¡¹


    ¡¸Investigation, I don''t think it''s necessary. ...... No, go ahead and do it.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand. Then I''ll look into it by tomorrow.¡¹


    As I watched Tia leave the room, I thought about my future plans. For the time being, I think I''ll build a secret basement in the garden until things cool down. It doesn''t look very comfortable, but it can''t be helped.


    I immediately went out to the garden and chose a place of appropriate size to build a basement. The strength of the basement has been forcibly increased with magic tools, so there is no need to worry about it collapsing in the event of an earthquake. When I brought in the furniture, it was like a secret base, and I got excited as if I were a child again.


    As I was doing such childish things, I received news that made things worse again.


    It seems that Fairis has been imprisoned for the crime of providing favors to heretics. This was turning out to be another troublesome situation.


    First time reader, nice to meet you. My name is Mochi, and I''m the author of this book.


    If you''ve been reading this book since the web version, thank you.


    Whether you are a new reader or not, thank you very much for taking the time to read this book.


    I started writing this novel when I was still a beginner at Nocturne, and I never dreamed that I would be able to publish it in book form. No, I did dream about it for a while. I''m sorry.


    In addition to the additions and corrections, there is a new sex scene between Lucia and Elaine for those who have already read the web version to enjoy. As a bonus, I''ve also added a list of magic that appeared in the main story. Please enjoy it along with the main story.


    I would like to thank the person in charge for inviting me to work on the book, and for giving me the opportunity to work on this work.


    I''d like to thank Ms. 218 for the wonderfully cute illustrations that gave color and shape to this story. As an author who secretly loves elves, I was very moved when I saw Elaine''s design. I can''t thank you enough.


    And to everyone who has supported me since the web version. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s thanks to all of you that this work was able to be published. I just want to thank you. And if you don''t mind, I''d appreciate your continued support.


    Thank you very much for reading this far.

 Volume 2 - CH Extra

    Looking back, Yard-sama was a mysterious person. In my previous world, my magic skills were regarded as excellent, and I had always prayed and studied magic every day to live up to that reputation.


    And yet, from the first time I met him, Yard-sama had been using magic that I had never seen before. When I heard the voice that seemed to echo in my head, I thought that an oracle had come down to me.


    When I unexpectedly asked him about magic in the carriage on the way to the Gurtha fortress, he must have said something very difficult, but even I, who was confident in my knowledge of magic, did not understand the meaning of what he was saying.


    He was very knowledgeable about phenomena that I had never seen before, and he was able to see through the hidden power of the magic sword that Alec-sama was holding.


    When I first met him, I thought he was like a mirror that could answer me anything I asked. Of course, I didn''t mean that he was an object; I meant that he had so much knowledge.


    However, he didn''t seem to be very sensible when it came to women. He had made Sophia-sama cry when we left for the fortress, and Margarete-sama had hated him. There was also the time when he suddenly brought Elle-san along on his journey.


    Such is Yard-sama, but when he came back from Leshiana, he brought back an elf woman again. The people of the church say he is a heretic. I don''t think so, but the church in this country doesn''t seem to think well of non-human races.


    So when I heard the rumor that he was dating an elf, I informed Yard-sama that he was under suspicion of heresy. It was the only thing I could do.


    Yard-sama didn''t seem to be in much of a hurry. I''m sure he has a plan.


    Yard-sama asked me about Bishop Philpott. As I recall, the bishop was one of the few people who were negative about the rumors about Yard-sama, so I told him so. I''m sure Yard-sama will ask him to help clear his suspicions.


    After I left Yard-sama''s residence, I decided to help in a small way and went to the bishop''s office.


    ¡ù


    The church seemed to be noisier than usual. I wondered if this was also about Yard-sama. If so, it''s a big problem. I have to talk to the bishop before the church starts moving.


    When I arrived in front of the bishop''s room on the second floor, I saw armed people who were not usually there. I knocked curiously, and when he answered, I went inside.


    ¡¸Excuse me, Bishop Philpott, this is Cooperating Bishop Fairis. I''m here to talk to you.¡¹


    ¡¸Come in.¡¹


    Thank God, he was just in the room. As I entered the room, Bishop Philpott offered me a chair, which I thanked him for and sat down.


    ¡¸Then, what can I do for you today?¡¹


    ¡¸Regarding Yard-sama''s rumor, I think that rumor is still a misunderstanding. He is not the kind of person who would be called a heretic. Isn''t there some way to prove his innocence?¡¹


    I thought that the bishop, who had been so negative about the rumors, would be able to help me with this case, but he listened to me and shook his head as if to say, "Good grief".


    ¡¸As for him, I can''t help you. In fact, he was seen walking around with an elf, and don''t you think his actions are a bit rash to claim his innocence?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s.....¡¹


    The bishop''s reply left me speechless. Even if he believe that Elle-san is his disciple, he is sure to have brought back Natalia-san. I heard that she was the one who forced to follow him, but I don''t have anything to prove it.


    ¡¸But more importantly, Faeris-dono, I know that both of you are hero, but why are you so devoted to him? To be clear, the Church is suspicious of you as well.¡¹


    ¡¸No way, I have nothing to feel guilty about. Isn''t it a natural feeling for as the same summoned hero to want to clear the suspicions of Yard-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸If you have such an excuse, I will ask you again later in detail. Oi, is anyone out there!¡¹


    At the bishop''s words, those who were outside came into the room. They surrounded me and pointed their spears at me to prevent me from moving.


    ¡¸Wh-What on earth is going on here!?¡¹


    ¡¸As I told you earlier, you are suspected of being in connected with heretics. It is not allowed in the teachings of the Church to intentionally support heresy, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s why I''m telling you that Yard-sama is not a heretic!¡¹


    ¡¸It is admirable to defend the weak in this way, but I believe it is sometimes necessary to adapt to the situation.¡¡Now, you will be under house arrest in the church for a while. Take her away.¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, please! Neither Yard-sama nor I are heretics! Bishop, please believe me!¡¹


    As if ignoring my voice, the bishop returned to his desk and resumed his work, while I was dragged out of the room.


    We walked through the large church and arrived at the entrance of a room I had never seen before. I thought this was a wall, but maybe my memory was wrong.


    Inside, it was a simple room with only a bed and a desk. There were no windows and the only light was a candle, so the room was dark and the air was gloomy.


    The door of the room closed as I was let in. I tried to open it from the inside, but it seemed to be locked from the outside as well.


    The church people might have caught Yard-sama while I was locked up in a place like this. The quietness and darkness of the room made me feel uneasy. If this was going to happen, I should have learned some kind of magic from Yard-sama that would allow me to break down the walls.


    A little later, the bishop came into the room. He didn''t have any attendants with him, so he might have come in secretly.


    ¡¸Faeris-dono, have you changed your mind about your foolishness of supporting heretics?¡¹


    ¡¸I have told you many times that Yard-sama is not a heretic!¡¹


    ¡¸It is your fault that you are acting in a way that makes us suspicious of you. If you would stop associating with elves, and behave in a manner that would not embarrass anyone as a devoutic follower, the rumors would naturally disappear.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard-sama''s faith is a wonderful thing. If he really doesn''t believe in God, he won''t be able to be as good a mage as he is.¡¹


    In the world I came from, and in this world as well, there was no magician as wonderful as Yard-sama. I believe that the fact that he can use magic without even praying or chanting means that he believes in God so much that he no longer even needs to pray.


    ¡¸I think he is a pagan priest, isn''t he? I hate to say it, but they can use magic too. It''s also possible that they''re friends with the elves.¡¹


    ¡¸Th-that''s not true!¡¹


    The bishop''s words made me lose my trust in Yard-sama for a moment. It was true that I had never heard what kind of God Master Yard believed in.


    Seeing my hesitation, the Bishop nodded his head as if he had a point.


    ¡¸Well, no matter what you say now, no one will believe you. I think you need to prove your innocence first, don''t you think?¡¹


    ¡¸I swear to God, I''ve never lied. If you doubt my faith, go ahead and look all you want.¡¹


    ¡¸You can say whatever you want with words. I think it would be better to use a simple method here.¡¹


    ¡¸What kind of method is it?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s simple. If you are not a heretic, you should be able to marry a pious man. Of course, the more virtuous they are, the more convincing they will be. In other words, ...... like me.¡¹


    ¡¸...!! How dare you use marriage as a means of proving such a thing!¡¹


    I couldn''t help but yell at him for such an improbable proposal. The bishop seemed to be surprised by this and stepped back slightly. However, I can''t help but think that marrying for such a reason is a foolish idea. The bishop''s proposal is something I cannot accept.


    Besides, I don''t have a partner if I am suddenly asked to get married. The three heroes that came to mind were all a little older than me, so I''m sure they wouldn''t consider me as a love interest.


    Seeing that I had regained my composure, the bishop also regained his composure from earlier. However, I could see that he was wiping sweat off his hands, so I knew that he had been pushed by someone like. He doesn''t seem to have much courage, despite his appearance.


    ¡¸But you see, that is the only way left. If you continue like this, instead of proving your innocence, you will either be imprisoned for the rest of your life or executed for the crime of heresy. Don''t you have to be so stubborn?¡¹


    ¡¸I refuse! Everyone will find out the truth someday! I never thought the Bishop was such a person, but I''m disillusioned!¡¹


    ¡¸..! E-excuse me!¡¹


    As if my anger had been felt, the bishop once again left the room with a frightened look on his face. I thought he was a more sincere person, but I never thought he would say something like this.


    The door closed again, and the room was again lit only by the dim light of the candle. I don''t know if it''s day or night.


    As long as I am locked in this room, there is nothing I can do now, but I will at least pray to God for Yard-sama''s safety.


    ¡ù


    I took the meal that had been brought to me and realized that it was now evening. It had been about a day since I had been here. At that time, I suddenly heard a voice in my head calling me. It seems that Yard-sama is talking to me with magic.


    He seems to have come to see the bishop, so he may have already figured out a way to clear his suspicions. Even though I''m trapped in a place like this, as expected of Yard-sama. I told him that the bishop might be back in his room and told him where it was.


    A little while later, Yard-sama spoke to me again in my head. This time, he asked me about my conversation with the bishop, so I told him the truth, even though I felt mentally exhausted.


    According to Yard-sama, the bishop hasn''t given up on me yet. I don''t think he''s a very virtuous person, with his obsession of yesterday, but how did he get to the rank of bishop?


    After my talk with Yard-sama, I began to feel sleepy. I lay down on my bed and my eyelids started to droop. I haven''t been moving much, so I shouldn''t be too tired.


    As I was laying there, I heard the door of the room open. It was the bishop who came in. I wondered if he had come to talk to me again at this hour.


    ¡¸Bishop, I''m not impressed that you would enter a woman''s room at this hour.¡¹


    ¡¸Were you awake ...... or didn''t it work ......?¡¹


    The way he was muttering to himself without replying to my words, I felt that he was a different person from the usual bishop. I feel unspeakable fear and unconsciously tense up.


    ¡¸Um, what kind of business do you want to discuss with me?¡¹


    ¡¸What do I want? There''s only one thing I want!¡¹


    The bishop came over me with a shout. Immediately, I couldn''t move my body, so he pushed me down on the bed and held my hands.


    The bishop''s eyes were bloodshot, like those of a hungry wolf. It was the first time I had been attacked by a man in this way, and I was so frightened by the bishop''s beastly gaze that I could not move my body at all due to fear and confusion.


    ¡¸I thought she was a quiet girl, but she seemed to be a bouncer to refuse me. But it must be fun to make a girl like that obedient.¡¹


    ¡¸Wh-What are you talking about!? Let me go! Let me go!¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, hey, hey, hey. Be quiet. Don''t get too violent or you might get hurt, you know?¡¹


    The bishop crawled his hand over my body and moved it as if he were stroking me. I shuddered at the indescribable feeling and resisted, but the bishop brought his face close to mine, and I turned my face away, desperate so that my lips might not be taken away.


    ¡¸That''s a cute resistance, then I''ll play with this one.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Hyaaaaa!¡¹


    Suddenly, he inserted his tongue into my ear hole and played with the inside of my ear with his tongue. I got goosebumps from the horror of it, but at the same time, I lost all my strength, and he continued to lick my ears as he pleased.


    ¡¸Does Fairis-dono have weak ears? Here-here, I''ll lick you more.¡¹


    ¡¸Hyaaa, please stop it. ......¡¹


    It should be uncomfortable, but for some reason I couldn''t put any strength into my body. Seeing me like this, the bishop put on a satisfied expression, put his hands on my clothes, and tore them off at once.


    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Houh, Fairis-dono''s body is even more beautiful than I imagined.¡¹


    The bishop stripped off my torn clothes and buried his face in my chest. The warmth of his breath and the feel of his tongue crawling on me was unpleasant, and I flailed to get away somehow, but I couldn''t even move him with my strength.


    I could feel something hot pressing against my crotch, and I was terrified of what was about to happen.


    ¡¸Somebody, please help me! Yard-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸...... You want to mock me so badly that you still mention that name after all this time, don''t you? This will be worth training.¡¹


    Because of the conversation I had with Yard-sama earlier, I couldn''t help but call him by his name, which seemed to have gotten on the Bishop''s nerves. He put his hand in my embarrassing spot and stroked it over my underwear. Would the bishop take away my chastity at this point?


    Suddenly, the entire door and the wall disappeared, and the figure of Yard-sama appeared from behind it. However, it was a vague presence, as if he was a pale shadow, and if I distracted myself from him, I would not be able to notice him.


    It was so sudden that I forgot that I was being attacked by the bishop and could only stare at the scene in amazement. The bishop seemed to feel the same way and looked at Yard-sama with a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    While we were watching, Yard-sama frowned a little, and then the Bishop''s body''s strenght is drained and he fell on me.


    Yard-sama pushed the bishop out of the way and threw a robe over me. It was only then that I realized that I had been saved, and I naturally burst into tears.


    ¡¸Th-Thank you very much, Yard-sama. ......¡¹


    ¡¸You can thank me later. Let''s hurry up and get out of here before someone comes.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹


    He used some magic on the bishop and a pearl came out. He grabbed it and slammed it on the ground, and the shattered pieces disappeared. What on earth is he doing?


    As I watched his strange behavior as he told me to hurry up, he took my hand and started running. There were no people in the aisle because of the time of day, but I could see people from time to time, but they didn''t seem to notice us running at a pretty fast pace.


    Then, when we reached the outside of the church and Yard-sama confirmed that there was no one in the area, he finally stopped.


    I felt that I had been saved once again, and I thanked Yard-sama while holding back the tears that were welling up in my eyes. He replied as if it was nothing, but I guess people who reply like that are called gentlemen.


    After that, I was led to the basement of Yard-sama''s mansion. I was surprised to see that the basement was equipped with a variety of useful things.


    After talking with Yard-sama, I was allowed to sleep first.


    ¡ù


    When I came to, I found that I had a blanket on me. It seemed that someone had put it on me. Just as I was about to check where I was, I heard someone''s voice from nearby, and I sneaked a peek.


    There, I saw Yard-sama was making love with a maid lady. He must have sensed my gaze. I hurriedly turned my face away and pretended to be asleep. Yard-sama''s gaze seemed to have been on me for a while, but I hope he didn''t notice.


    ¡¸Tia, if you want me to put it inside you, ask me as seductively as you can.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes ...... please poke my lewd hole with that hot, boiling cock of yours and stir up my vagina that is on fire with desire for your cock ......¡¹


    I could see my face turn red all at once as their conversation. And then I heard Tia''s stifled voice and the sound of their bodies colliding, and I was so curious that I glanced over to check on them.


    After doing so, I thought about it and realized that I was not at fault, so I should be the one who was angry at them for doing such a thing beside a sleeping person. I mean, I know that I was attacked, but isn''t it too much to show it right next to me?


    But I didn''t have the courage to get up and protest in this situation, and I wasn''t completely uninterested in such acts myself, so I was excited to see the two of them.


    ¡¸Kuhh, Tia, I''m gonna cum now!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, please pour a lot of your hot semen into my womb!¡¹


    ¡¸I-I''m going to cum, kkuhhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Aaaaahhhhhh! Master''s cum is coming in!¡¹


    The speed at which their hips were slamming against each other increased, and their voices became less and less relaxed. Then, after Tia-san raised her voice to a particularly high pitch, they both stopped their movements. It seemed that this was the end.


    I felt a mixture of relief at being released from the uncomfortable situation, and regret for the little bit of my body that I could hold after being applied by the two of them.


    As I was thinking this, the two of them seemed to have started moving before I knew it. This time, both of them are making noises from the beginning. Don''t they think of the possibility that I might wake up?


    ¡ù


    After they finished sex one more time, Tia-san left the room. The quiet finally returned, but the sounds and voices of what they had just done still lingered in my ears, and the lingering scent of the affair still lingered in the room, so the burning in my body had not subsided.


    Yard-sama was staring at me after Tia-san left. Could it be that I would be the next one to be attacked? I thought about what would happen if that happened, but what was so disgusting with the bishop was not so disgusting with Yard-sama.


    Thinking about it, he was the one who had helped me get out of there, and I was ashamed to admit that I felt a crush on him that I had never felt before, that he had come to my rescue in a situation where I had no hope of help.


    If he tried to hold me now, I might not be able to resist. No, I''m sure I wouldn''t. He may think I''m a slut, but I''ve never felt this way before.


    As I waited with determination, to my surprise, Yard-sama fell asleep. This is too much.


    My hand unconsciously reached down to release my growing desire. I knew it was wrong, but I couldn''t help this uncontrollable feeling.


    When I touched it with my finger, it was already hot and wet. I moved my fingers along the crack and played with the sensitive nub of my vagina with my fingers. As I do so, I can feel a pleasant wave spreading from there all over my body.


    I continued to stimulate myself while remembering their affair, and gradually I began to lose my composure. I tried not to let out a sound, but the slightest breath escaped my lips.


    Then I reached my climax and tensed my body to savor the pleasure. I felt like something was coming out of me, but it felt so good that I didn''t care. I was so comfortable that I gradually fell asleep and couldn''t resist the urge to sleep.


    ¡ù


    The next day, when I saw the stain on my bed, I wanted to throw myself in shame. This place seemed to be Yard-sama''s hiding place, but how could I have committed such a blunder in such a place?


    Seeing me in a panic, Yard-sama told me to go to a place called the bath. I did my business there and asked Tia-san to wash my body. It was my first experience, but it felt really good.


    When I returned to my room, Yard-sama had already cleaned up my bed. The thought of him seeing my stain made me want to jump into the hole right now. I can''t get married anymore.


    And at night, besides Yard-sama, Natalia-san was in the room. She seemed to be a strong-willed person, but when I talked to her, I found her to be a very nice person, and she was a good conversationalist who made me feel like I was letting out my true feelings. But when I heard that she was going to stay here today, I had a bad feeling.


    And just as I was about to lose consciousness, Yard-sama started having sex with Natalia-san.


    At first, Natalia-san was the aggressor, but from halfway through, Yard-sama got the upper hand, and she was screaming like a beast, giving her attention over and over again. This made me feel hot again, but I didn''t want to be embarrassed this time, so I did my best to endure it.


    ¡ù


    More than half a month has passed since Yard-sama left for the Istrian Fortress. During that time, I''ve been confined to this room almost all day, but I''ve heard information about the outside world from Natalia-san, who often comes to talk to me.


    According to her, Yard-sama had managed to capture a fort that had been completely unstoppable with almost no damage. Thanks to this, the capital is in a bit of a festive mood. As it should be, the kingdom had been losing to the Demon Empire for a long time before we were invited to this country.


    When I heard of Yard-sama''s victory, I felt like jumping up and down with joy. I had to restrain myself from doing so in front of other people, though.


    Now that Yard-sama''s marriage to Sophia-sama is officially recognized, the suspicion of heresy that was hanging over Yard-sama and me will be cleared up, and then I can leave here and go home.


    Then, before Yard-sama returns, let''s do a little rearranging of the rooms. It''s a shame that I couldn''t do anything after all the trouble I''ve been in for a while, but it''s my way of returning the favor. However, I don''t have many things to clean up, so I''ll just clean this room.


    ¡ù


    After cleaning up the room for a while, I found something that looked familiar. Yes, it was his robe that was lent to me when I escaped from the church. I had given the laundry to Tia-san, but it seems I forgot to give it to him. Although it has a plain appearance with almost no decorations, I think it fits well with Yard-sama''s always calm and honest character.


    Looking at this robe, I am reminded of that night. Yard-sama looked even more wonderful than usual that night, dashing into my predicament.


    Come to think of it, Yard-sama saw my body at that time. It was unavoidable under the circumstances, but since he didn''t touch me in the same room after that, he might have been disgusted by my lackluster body. I wonder what Yard-sama thinks of me.


    ¡¸Nnhh... ......¡¹


    As I thought about this, my body began to tingle. These days I rarely do anything other than pray, and even though I know it''s a waste of time, I find myself masturbating in my spare time. Today I found some of Yard-sama''s clothes, so that may have been a factor.


    When I tried to smell it, I felt that I could smell a slight scent of Yard-sama. Even though I hadn''t seen him for more than half a month, it still reminded me of his dignified figure, and it made me a little excited.


    Then I couldn''t hold back any longer. I took off the clothes I was wearing and changed into Yard-sama''s robe, trying to remember even a little of the excitement in my heart at that time. When I was wrapped in the robe, I felt as if Yard-sama was hugging me, which made me feel sad.


    I reached my hand down and found that I was already so wet that I was dripping with love juice. Just by lightly plucking my pubic mound while imagining that my hand was Yard-sama hand''s, more pleasure and excitement than usual ran through my entire body, and I continued to move my hand without rest, wanting more of that pleasure.


    ¡¸...... Nngnnu......, hmm, fuhh.....¡¹


    I felt as if Yard-sama was caressing my body every time his clothes rubbed, and as I shook my body and deliberately let my body rub against his, I imagined in my mind that I was having my first experience with him.


    His hands were tracing my crack, gently plucking and playing with my pubic mound, and then entering me, and I was letting out a natural sound without paying attention to my surroundings as I thought about it.


    ¡¸...... Yard, samaa ...... there ......¡¹


    In my imagination, Yard-sama was about to take my first time when I heard a sound from behind me and turned around to see that I had been pushed down.


    ¡ù


    I never thought that I would end up having sex with Yard-sama in real life. When I was first attacked, I was so confused that I said and did many things to reject him, but as the pain of the rupture receded, I felt a certain joy in my heart. I was too embarrassed to say it out loud.


    But Yard-sama was mean even when he was holding me. As long as I didn''t displease him, he usually took a gentle attitude toward other women, but for some reason he was mean to me.


    Even Yard-sama seemed to regret attacking me this time. As for me, I wish he had done it in a more moody place, but the fact that he attacked me was not the problem. In fact, I''m glad that my first time was with Yard-sama.


    But women who act like sluts tend to be disliked by men, so I have to act like I''m sad about being attacked. I decided to go back to the place where Yard-sama couldn''t see me, that is, my home, before he knew what was in my heart.


    When I got home, I thought about it and wondered if the reason why Yard-sama was so mean to me was because he had feelings for me. I''ve heard that some men act in a way that is opposite to their love for the woman they love.


    If that''s the case, I can understand Yard-sama''s attitude. He showed me his affair and never touched me until today. I''m sure that Yard-sama is a serious man, so it''s not easy for him to touch the person he wants.


    I wonder if it would be better for me to ask him out. But wouldn''t it be considered immodest for a woman to ask him out? After much consideration, I decided that it would be better to let Yard-sama know how I felt about him. The next time I have such an opportunity, be brave enough to asking him out.


    If you''ve been reading this since volume one, or started reading volume two from the web version, it''s been a while.


    If you haven''t, my name is Mochi author of this book, it''s nice to meet you. I''d like to recommend that you start reading from the first volume.


    I''m sorry to those readers who thought that this volume would be the end of the story. I was not expecting that either. At the time of the first volume, I thought it would be a complete two-volume story, but you never know how the world will turn out.


    This story is based on the web version of chapters 25 to 38 plus one extra story, but the flow of the story has changed a bit due to significant additions and corrections, so I hope those who have already read it (WebNovel) will also enjoy this book.


    In consideration of those who read from the postscript, I''ll simply say that the main additions are about Fairis and the people of the Demon Empire. Of course, there are many other additions, so please look forward to them.


    Now, I''ve been able to publish the second volume safely. Thank you always to the person in charge who helped me with the bookization.


    218-sensei drew the wonderful illustrations for the second volume. It would not be an exaggeration to say that these lovely illustrations are the reason why most of the readers were able to pick up this work.


    And to those of you who are reading this book right now, it is thanks to your finding this work, picking it up, and reading it that the second volume was released. I just can''t thank you enough. Thank you very much. And I hope you will continue to support me in the future.

 Volume 2 - CH 1.1

    In the Kingdom of Henrient, the church has more authority than any other noble family.


    The reason for this is because there is a sacred mountain in the eastern part of Henrient where the god who created the world is said to be sleeping, and most of the people in this world believe in that god.


    That''s why even the king couldn''t make the church obey his will., and as a result, even if the heroes, me and Fairis, are accused of heresy, He can''t do anything about it.


    The reason why I''m a heretic in the first place is because even though I''m a magician and they think I''m trying to get an elf as a wife.


    In this world, magic is performed by praying to the gods, and the more powerful you are, the more religious you are considered to be. In other words, a magicians who is able to perform strong magic is considered to be a devout believer.


    However, this is only true for humans, and other races such as elves, even if they are excellent magicians, are not considered devotees of God unless they have proof of devotion.


    As was the case in Leshiana, elves who do not belong to the human nation basically believe in their own gods and spirits.


    As a result, elves who believe in spirits are recognized as pagans by humans, but that does not mean that they are heretics. The church sees them as pathetic people who don''t have faith in the true God.


    The problem was me, who was thought to be engaged to a pagan. In the teachings of the Church of the Kingdom, it is considered heresy to marry a pagan, so the Church suspects that I am a heretic, as I am rumored to be fond of welcoming elves into my home.


    Incidentally, Fairis is suspected of being in close contact with me, a heretic. Protecting a heretic is also a crime in itself.


    The other heroes are trying not to get involved with me to protect themselves, which is probably wise. I''d rather not have the church staring at me.


    Fortunately, I am currently hiding in a hidden room in the garden of the mansion, but Fairis has been captured by the church people and is being held somewhere.


    I asked Tia, and she told me that Fairis went back to the church to ask the bishop about my visit, but the church guards caught her as if they were waiting for her.


    Fairis said he could be trusted, but at this rate, Bishop Philpot must be on the enemy side.


    ¡¸Did you find out anything about the bishop?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, he doesn''t seem to be the kind of person that people talk about. I''ve heard he''s a bit of a ambitious.¡¹


    ¡¸If he tried me and Fearis for heresy, for example, would it improve his reputation?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t think so. He wasn''t the one who suggested that Master was a heretic, and he''s already retired from the Inquisition, so he''s not a part of it.¡¹


    ¡¸That would be troublesome. I don''t know if it''s an order from above or if there are other people connected to him, but it''s hard not to know who you''re dealing with. ......¡¹


    If there are other collaborators, there is no way to deal with the bishop, as it could turn into a lizard''s tail. In fact, the enemy might capture me, so I can''t move carelessly.


    But why this timing? If they want to accuse me of heresy, they should have hung me when I brought Elle, just like Dian.


    The only people who would be troubled by an alliance with Leshiana would be the Demon Empire, and if they hated me for taking credit for it, they would have to make it harder on Alec first.


    And I''m sorry, but I can''t think of anyone else who would benefit from tricking me and Fairis. Even if I were to think along the lines of Dian and Barkfield''s revenge, I don''t think there''s anyone involved with them who still has enough power to have their hands inside the church, and there''s no need to involve Fairis, who is known as the saint.


    The most likely scenario is that it''s a Demon Empire, but if the bishop is meeting with spies from other countries, Tia must have noticed. I don''t think that a simple bishop can evade Tia''s surveillance. She is now a maid in my mansion, but she used to be an excellent secret agent.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, how are the people at the mansion doing?¡¹


    ¡¸Nothing much has changed, but I''ve told them to keep Elmaire-sama and Natalia-sama out of their rooms just in case.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Well, they''ll be fine while they''re in this house, but it''s necessary just in case.¡¹


    Aside from Natalia, I don''t think Elle will be captured by the church people, but just in case. The servants won''t be captured because they won''t become hostages, and the people in the mansion will be fine for now.


    Now I want to know what''s going on with Fairis, but even if I try to contact her, I can''t even recognize the location of the bracelet I gave her, as if she''s trapped inside a ward.


    I am indebted to her for being Elle''s confidante, and I want to get her out of there before they do something to her, but I guess I''ll just have to go find her on my own.


    ¡¸Master, umm ......¡¹


    As I was making plans to sneak into the church, Tia called out to me. Her voice sounded somewhat flirtatious, and when I looked at her face to see what was going on, I saw that she looked as if she was expecting something. Apparently, she wanted a reward.


    I pulled her into my arms and she leaned her body against my chest without resistance. I hadn''t been able to take care of her while I was at Leshiana. I just kissed her on the mouth, as I would love her at night.


    ¡ù


    The sun is going down, so it''s time to get moving. It''s dark and there''s almost no light, but I use my <Hide> as an insurance policy so that I won''t be caught by any detection of presence or magic.


    I tried to use the <Advanced-TransferGreater Teleportation> to get to the church where Bishop Philpott was said to be, but the church itself was warded and I couldn''t choose where to transfer to, so I had to jump to the nearest church and walk there.


    With the people already gone, there was no one around, and I was able to approach the church with ease. The solid stone building towering above me was intimidating, like a castle.


    Even if you look closely at the situation, I could only see the guards at the main gate. This way, I would not be spotted. The wards around the church were also effective in blocking magic from the outside, so I was able to pass through normally.


    Once inside, I could feel my magical reaction. It was probably a reaction to the bracelet I had given to Fairis. I sent a telepathyc message to Fairis to test it out, and it connected. It seems that she''s trapped in here.


    £¨Fairis-dono, can you hear me? This is Yard Rath Werner.)


    (Is that you, Yard-sama? I''m sorry, I tried to plead your innocence, but I''ve been captured as well. I''m so sorry I couldn''t help you.)


    (Don''t worry about it. If you know where the bishop is, let me know.)


    (Bishop it is? I think he''s probably back in his room.)


    (I see, then tell me where his room is.)


    After I managed to figure out the location of the bishop''s room with her vague explanation, I thanked Fairis and hung up the telephatic. There''s a good chance that the bishop is in the room at the end of the second floor, so I''ll head there as soon as possible.


    As far as I could tell, Fairis didn''t seem too distraught, but I guess she was overwhelmed. Her words indicated that she was a little tired. I''ll have to hurry this up a bit.


    I walked through the church, which was only occasionally patrolled by people. The inside was more intricate than I had expected, and I often hit dead ends, but I proceeded cautiously, hiding in the shadows, and came to the room I wanted. I opened the door a little and looked inside to see a man in his forties. That''s Philpot, isn''t it?


    He was working at his desk. He didn''t seem to notice me, so I leaned forward just in time to get into the area of effect of the technique, and used the <Mind Steal>.


    (......It can''t be helped, I had only just captured her. The worst that can happen is that once we''ve established the facts, the rest is ours. More importantly, now I have to figure out how to get that guy. ......)


    As I read his thoughts, I realized that he was thinking about something disturbing again. That guy is probably me. It was no use, as I was a little too far away to use <Memory Reading>, and if I got any closer I might be on the edge of his vision. I closed the door once and sent a telephatic to Fairis again.


    (Fairis-dono, I have one question for you. What did you and the bishop talk about?)


    (That talk is it? ...... I was just given the means to prove my innocence.)


    (Fumu, some kind of deal?)


    (No, I was told that in order to prove that I am not intimate with heretics, I should get married to someone from the Church, namely the Bishop. He said that if two pious people could marry each other, the suspicion of heresy would be cleared.)


    I had a headache from the unexpected talk. I can''t believe that he caused this incident for such a trivial reason.


    He''s so stupid that even that Dian looks sane. Why should I be involved in such a trivial case? If you want to get married, just confess it on your own.


    (...... So, did you accept his proposal there?)


    (No way. I can''t be so shameless as to enter into a marriage to clear myself of suspicion of heresy.)


    (Well, of course not. But the bishop doesn''t seem to have given up on you, you know?)


    (Is that so? ...... sigh ......)


    Fairis looked so tired that I could tell even through telepathy. It''s true that if someone twice your age asks you to marry them, it would just be weird, unless you both like each other. In addition, the bishop''s proposal seems to have an ulterior motive, or rather, only an ulterior motive.


    I think it would be better to let her our as soon as possible, but I don''t know what room she''s in. Maybe it''s because of the warding, but I can''t pinpoint the exact location of the bracelet I gave her.


    Even if I continue to search around, it''s more likely that the church people will find me. Just as I was about to go outside to rethink my plan, I heard someone coming out of the bishop''s room.


    I hurriedly turned off the telephatic and hid in the corner of the corridor, and the bishop came out from inside. He looked around like a suspicious person and headed in the direction of where I had seen the reaction to the bracelet. He was probably going to Fairis'' place.


    Based on the fact that he was heading to the women''s room at night and his earlier thoughts, I could somehow guess the bishop''s purpose. I can''t bear to abandon Fairis in this situation. Fortunately, he seems to be moving out of sight, and it saves me the trouble of looking for her, so I decide to follow behind the bishop.


    However, there were not many shields in the church, and I could barely keep up with him while hiding, and within a few moments of losing sight of the bishop, he had disappeared. As usual, there were no people around, no rooms that I could enter, and no shields. Unless he had been transferred, there was probably a hidden room. That''s where Fairis would be.


    I tried sending her a telephatic, but she didn''t respond at all. You doesn''t respond to telephatic when you''re asleep, or when you''re focused on something else, or when you''re disoriented.


    I don''t know what''s going on in there, but something must be going on that''s not good for Fairis. Just as I thought this, I heard a faint scream.


    I checked the wall in the direction of the voice, but at first glance it looked like a normal wall. I tried tapping and pushing on it, but there was no response, so I was out of luck.


    ¡¸...... one, someone please help me! Yard-samaaa!¡¹


    This time, I heard a voice clearly. It was undoubtedly Fairis''s voice, but there was no room where  her voice come from, and I could sense that she was about to be attacked. There seemed to be no more time to search for the hidden door, so I decided to use the last resort.


    I quickly drew up two magic circles and first released <Disintegrate> against the wall. In an instant, the thick wall turned to dust and a hidden room appeared behind it.


    In that room, which was warded in some way, there was Fairis, her clothes ripped off and in the middle of being attacked, and the bishop, half-naked and looking like a pervert, laying on top of her and pressing his own thing against her secret parts.


    I guess they didn''t really expect me to show up. Both of them froze in surprise as the wall suddenly disappeared. It''s a pretty dumb sight, although I feel bad for Fairis who is being attacked.


    Anyway, I launch another magic circle at the bishop who is full of gaps. The <Suffocation> was triggered, and the bishop, now in an oxygen-free state, instantly let go of his consciousness.


    I could have used <Fear> , but I took into account the possibility that the warding of this room would block the telephatic system. However, there was a possibility that this technique would leave an aftereffect on the brain. Well, I wouldn''t feel guilty if it happened to someone who would do something like this.


    I kicked the bishop, who had fallen on top of Fairis, off of her and saw her bare white skin through the gap in her torn clothes.


    Her clothes are usually hard to see, but surprisingly, she has a model figure. She was tall, but her breasts were not that big. Still, her breasts were as big as anyone else''s, but most of the women around me had big breasts, so she looked relatively poor.


    I observed her body for a little while, but I guess she hadn''t caught up with what was happening, because she didn''t pay attention to my gaze and just looked at the kicked-off bishop and my face with a stunned expression.


    After looking at her body for a while, I tried to find some clothes for her to wear, but it seemed that the room was really empty and there seemed to be no replacement clothes for her.


    I had no choice but to put my robe on the still stunned Fairis, and she began to cry, as if her understanding had finally caught up with the fact that she had been saved.


    ¡¸Thank you very much, Y-Yard-sama. ......¡¹


    ¡¸You can thank me later. Let''s hurry up and get out of here before someone comes.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹


    I put a <Hide> on her as well so that the guards wouldn''t find her, and then I used the <Memory Extraction> on the bishop to extract the events here. Now they won''t know I''m a lowlife.


    I take Fairis'' hand and hurry to escape. The disassembled wall is repaired, at least in appearance. The wall is too thick to be completely repaired, but it looks perfectly normal, so it will work as a disguise.


    I didn''t have to worry about anyone finding us on the way back to the house. We escaped until we were outside of the wards that had been placed around the entire church, and then I used the <Advanced-TransferGreater Teleportation> to get back to the mansion.


    ¡ù


    I succeeded in getting Fairis out of the church, but I couldn''t just let her go home, since we hadn''t solved anything yet. I brought her to a hidden room in the basement as a place to hide for the time being. The chances of being found here are quite low.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, where am I?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s a hiding place in my mansion. The church won''t even be able to find us here.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. It looks like you have a lot of magic tools here, so you were prepared for any emergencies.¡¹


    When Fairis said that, she looked around the room curiously. It''s true that there are enough lights installed to make it as bright as daytime, but this alone would normally cost an unbelievable amount of money. In fact, it''s all self-made, so the only cost is for materials other than the magic stones.


    ¡¸Faeris-dono, I''m sorry, but I''m going to have to ask you to stay hidden here until the heat dies down.¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, that''s fine. Until the Church clears up our misunderstanding, I have no choice.¡¹


    ¡¸On a more unfortunate note, this is the only safe house we have. That means you''ll be sharing a room with me, if that''s okay with you.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Oh, that''s right. ...... I-I''m fine. ......¡¹


    She responded as if my words were unexpected. She didn''t sound okay in the slightest, but since it was safe for her to hide here, I pretended not to notice.


    ¡¸Well, you must be tired today. We''ll talk about the details tomorrow, and for now, go to sleep.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes. I''ll do that then.¡¹


    I brought out the cot that I had prepared for just in case, and Fairis laid down on it. I''m in the room with her, and judging from her reaction earlier, I''m wondering if she''s really going to fall asleep.


    ¡ù

 Volume 2 - CH 1.2

    R-18


    I don''t know how she realized I was back, but after a while of Fairis lying down, Tia opened the hidden door and came in.


    ¡¸Welcome back, Master. Was Fairis-sama with you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I''m going to hide her from the church. Make sure you have enough extra food for one person. Oh, and bring her some extra clothes and a blanket, will you?¡¹


    ¡¸Understood.¡¹


    She immediately brought me a change of clothes and a blanket for Fairis, so I put the clothes near Fairis and draped the blanket over her. She was already asleep and showed no signs of waking up. What a good sleeper.


    I poked her on the cheek and she frowned a little, but she didn''t wake up. I wondered what had made her so cautious earlier. Seeing her sleeping so defenselessly made me feel a little horny, too.


    Normally I don''t feel anything special, but Fairis is a good woman in her own right. She has the kind of beauty and body that would make the bishop want to attack her even if he had to resort to trickery.


    I was getting excited, so I pushed Tia, who hadn''t left yet, down onto the bed. She was probably expecting it, as she didn''t resist, even though Fairis was asleep near us.


    ¡¸You didn''t get your reward for the daytime yet. I could start now, but I''m afraid that might wake up whoever is sleeping there. Should we move to another place?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''m fine doing it here. Please have mercy on me, Master.¡¹


    Tia is also surprisingly bold, or perhaps she''s a bit of an exhibitionist. Well, she said we don''t need to move the place, so I''ll just start here.


    With her expecting my reward, I push her down and take her lips. This position, where I hold her wrists and stretch her out, makes me feel as if I''m forcing her to fuck me, which stimulates my male instincts.


    Her clothes, which were originally designed to emphasize her cleavage, were slightly disheveled when she fell, creating a lascivious atmosphere that, combined with her eyes moist with anticipation, made her look very attractive.


    I touched the tops of her breasts and found that her nipples were already standing up, so I went ahead and pinched them and pulled on them.


    ¡¸Aahh, Master, don''t pull so hard, mmm!¡¹


    ¡¸That said, you want me to play with you more here, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Just as you wish, ahhnn!¡¹


    When I gave her permission, I pulled out one of her breasts and bit her nipple, which was standing upright, and Tia let out a sweet, flirtatious moan and tensed up.


    Her breasts are huge, by the way. Her breasts are so large that no one can compare them to the women around me. If I sucked on her nipples at this rate, I wouldn''t be surprised if breast milk came out.


    ¡¸Ahhh, Master, you can''t suck on them, ah, ah, AaaaAhhhnnnnn!¡¹


    I did what I said I would do, and sucked on the nipple from the sweet bite, but as expected, no breast milk came out.


    My mouth seemed to dislike the idea, but Tia unconsciously held my head down, so I pressed my face against it without reservation. As I buried my face in her chest, I could smell the sweet scent of her body. I continued to rub her lush twin hills over her clothes. As I was savoring the soft sensation that I could feel even through her clothes, and she took my hand.


    ¡¸Master, here too: ......¡¹


    She guided my hand to her secret area and looked at me with lustful eyes. I slipped my hand into her skirt and saw that her underwear was already damp, indicating that she was aroused.


    ¡¸I didn''t know you were already wet, did you want my things that badly?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I want you to penetrate me with Master''s things. ......¡¹


    She said in a sweet voice, so naturally, I responded to her words. I lift her legs and take off her underwear, then I take off my pants and underwear too, and take out my cock. As long as it''s this wet, it''s all right.


    I was just about to penetrate her vagina in the missionary position when I felt her eyes on me and looked at Fairis.


    As soon as I turned my head to look at her, she averted her gaze and continued to pretend to be asleep, but unfortunately, I knew everything. I thought she was immune to men, but it seems that she was interested in sexual activities.


    I had expected her to either stop us or scream when she saw us, but things took an interesting turn.


    ¡¸Tia, if you want me to put it in your vagina, you''re going to have to seduce me as obscenely as you can. It''s like you''re showing off to Fairis.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, please take that hot, boiling cock of yours and poke it in my obscene cunt hole and stir it up inside my vagina, which is on fire with desire for Master''s cock. ......¡¹


    Tia, unaware that Fairis is actually awake, she spread her crack with her hand so that I can see it, and even see inside her vagina. For a moment, Fairis'' body bounced, so she probably confirmed Tia''s lasciviousness.


    ¡¸Okay, fine. Here''s what you''ve been waiting for, savor it.¡¹


    I penetrated Tia''s vagina, which she had spread open herself, and her insides tightened around mine at once with the perfect amount of force, as the thing I was expecting entered her. She seemed to be on the verge of letting her voice leak out from the pleasure, but it would be more interesting if she did.


    ¡¸What''s wrong? You don''t have to keep your voice down.¡¹


    ¡¸O-okay, Hmmm!¡¹


    She nodded honestly at my words, but she was still struggling to keep her voice down with her mouth closed. I had decided to do it here, but I wondered if she was still feeling shame. I''m sure Tia will be satisfied with the way things are, but that''s no fun for me. Since there was an audience here, I thought I might as well serve her a little better.


    ¡¸Eh, umm, Master!?¡¹


    I lifted her up, so that Fairis could see the joint clearly, and penetrated her vagina from below. With each thrust of my hips, her love juices splashed onto Fairis sleeping face, and the distance between us made Tia''s tightness tighten as if she too was experiencing immoral pleasure.


    I could see Fairis glancing at her as she hungrily sucked on my object while making a lustful water sound. I guess she thinks I don''t know that she''s still pretending to be asleep, but it''s obvious because her face is red. Fortunately, Tia is so engrossed in the act that she doesn''t seem to notice Fairis, so she can enjoy it a little more.


    ¡¸Here, explain what''s going on with you right now.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I''m being thrust up inside of me by my master''s thing, mmm!¡¹


    ¡¸Make a sound. You''re not even moaning.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry, sir. Aahh! That''s good, my womb is being pushed uuup!¡¹


    I grabbed her by the waist and pushed her into a deep penetration, and she finally reached the end of her patience and began to moan aloud. She turned her head to me and extended her tongue, so I also extended my tongue and intertwined my tongue with hers. Of course, I don''t stop moving my hips.


    ¡¸I see, so this is what you want. Then I''ll poke here some more.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahhhhnnn! Thank you, very much! Aahhh, it''s coming in so deep!¡¹


    Our flesh collides and makes a nice popping sound as we both shake our hips to enjoy the pleasure. The inside of her vagina tightens up nicely around my cock, making me feel like I''m about to ejaculate.


    Her body was so exciting after a long time that I knew my climax was approaching soon.


    ¡¸Kuhh, Tia, I''m about to cum!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I want you to fill my womb with your hot semen!¡¹


    ¡¸I-I''m gonna cum. Kuhhhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸AaaAaahhhhh! Master''s cum is coming in!¡¹


    I push down on Tia''s hips and pour my semen into her vagina. Her insides writhe as if she''s squeezing everything out of me, and I feel like I''ve to spit out a lot more semen than usual.


    As soon as I finished pumping my load into her and pulled out, Tia immediately took my load into her mouth and sucked out the remaining semen, cleaning me up with a slurping sound.


    I looked over at Fairis and saw that her cheeks were still red even though she had turned her face away. Apparently, she had enjoyed it, but this was not the end of it. There was no sign of her stopping pretending to be asleep, so I decided to start the second round.


    ¡ù


    She''s on my knees, straddling the sleeping Fairis, and Tia is trying to suck my thing into her mouth.


    ¡¸Um, are you sure you want to do this here ......?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, but what''s wrong with that?¡¹


    ¡¸I feel like I''m going to wake up the quirky Fairis-sama. ......¡¹


    ¡¸It''s okay. I''ve made sure she won''t wake up.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Well, let me get started. ......¡¹


    Tia was so relieved by my words that she sucked my cock and started to serve me.


    I didn''t do anything in particular to Fairis, but she didn''t show any evasive gestures even in her earlier act. I''m sure she doesn''t have the guts to get up when Tia makes a bold move like this.


    ¡¸Mmmuh...... chu......¡¹


    Tia is eagerly running her tongue over my thing, which has deflated a bit after ejaculating once. At the same time, a little bit of saliva that overflows of its own accord drips from the edge of her mouth and hits Fairis'' face. She frowns slightly, but she still has no intention of opening her eyes.


    Tia was probably excited by the thrill of not knowing when Fairis would wake up and the immorality of showing Fairis her lasciviousness, so she was even more enthusiastic than usual in her service. With such service from her, my cock that I had just taken out began to get hard again.


    ¡¸...... Puah, you''re getting hard again.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it''s about time.¡¹


    I get her to take her mouth off my things and put her on all fours, facing the prone Fairis. With her face so close to Fairis, Tia might notice her raccoon sleeping, but that would be an interesting development.


    Her crotch is already sticky with her own love juices and my semen, so there''s no need to get it wet again. She knew this, and she thrust her ass toward me, inviting me in.


    ¡¸Here we go.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, nnhmm, Nnnhmmm ......¡¹


    Unlike last time, this time I slowly buried my cock in Tia''s vagina hole. This is the second time I''ve done this, so her inside is hotter than before, but her vagina is still clamping down on me.


    Fairis is lying in front of her, so Tia closes her mouth tightly and tries not to let out a sound. Her inability to speak makes her more sensitive than usual, and even a gentle caress of her skin makes her body jump and jerk.


    The feeling inside her is even better than before, and the immorality of showing it to Fairis is helping to push my load to the limit, even though it''s only the second time.


    ¡¸Tia put into words what you are feeling now! Of course, make sure that Fairis can understand!¡¹


    ¡¸I, haah, my master''s cock is inside me! It''s going all the way in, !!!¡¹


    ¡¸Fairis can see you too! How do you feel now!?¡¹


    ¡¸It feels so good! I was seen, I''m getting e-excited that she''s watching me, haaah, Aahnhannn!.¡¹


    Satisfied that Tia had finally lost her patience and started moaning aloud again, I increased the pace of my hips, as I was about to reach my limit.


    At the same time, I pushed Fairis'' crotch with my knee, pretending to adjust my position, and her legs moved to close her legs, but only for a moment. There was no further resistance, so I continued to stimulate Fairis''s private parts at the same time as I fucked Tia.


    ¡¸Khhh, I''m about to reach my limit! I''m cumming inside you again, Tia!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Please pour all your hot semen into my vagina, Master!¡¹


    ¡¸Arghh, I''m coming! I''m going to come while Fairis watches me cum in you!¡¹


    ¡¸While being watched by Fairis-sama, I-I''m cumming! AAaahhhhhhhh!¡¹


    The moment I ejaculated, I pressed down hard on Fairis'' crotch and poured my semen into Tia''s vagina.


    Tia climaxed as she arched her back, her love juices dribbling all over Fairis. She was rubbing her thighs together as if it wasn''t enough, and Fairis managed not to make a sound either.


    I pulled my cock out of Tia, propped her up as she was about to fall over, and straightened her clothes. Normally, she would have slept with me like this, but she couldn''t do that with Fairis around.


    ¡¸Now, Master, if you''ll excuse me.¡¹


    After the lingering effects of her climax subsided, Tia''s expression returned to her usual calm. At first glance, it was hard to tell that it was after the sex.


    After having sex with Tia twice, she returned to the mansion. The only people left in this room are me and Fairis, who continue to pretend to be asleep. There was no sign of her getting up when Tia left, so she wanted to pretend that she hadn''t noticed our affair until the end.


    Well, it''s better than complaining, so I decided to leave her alone and go to bed.


    ¡ù


    As I was drifting in and out of consciousness, I noticed that Fairis was squirming around.


    I wondered if she was sleeping badly, but then I heard some sticky water sounds. When I looked at her again, I noticed that she was breathing a little harder and her cheeks were red. It seems she''s masturbating. I didn''t know if she was turned on by my affair with Tia, but I didn''t think she would go that far.


    She was a serious priestess, but she was still a healthy young woman. It''s hard to imagine such a thing because she is usually a serious and innocent person, but it''s not surprising that she could have a body without knowing it.


    ¡¸........Hmmm.......Nnhhfuu.........¡¹


    I think she''s whispering something, but I can''t hear it from here. It''s no use watching her masturbating any longer, so I''ll just go to bed.


    ¡¸Mmm......Ahh......¡¹


    Her voice got a little louder and she stopped moving. Apparently, she had come. She adjusted the blanket and she got ready for sleep. I ended up listening to her until the end, but I''ll go to bed early too.


    ¡ù


    When I woke up, Fairis was already awake. She had changed into the clothes that Tia had made her bring, instead of her usual priestly clothes, so she looked different from usual.


    She let out a sigh as she looked at where she had been sleeping, wondering if she had done something wrong. When she noticed my gaze, she hurriedly pulled the blanket over her head and turned to me with an awkward smile on her face.


    ¡¸G-good morning, Yard-sama. It''s nice weather, isn''t it?.¡¹


    ¡¸In this basement, I don''t think you can even tell if it''s morning or not.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes, it is. Uh, err. ......¡¹


    ¡¸...... Anyway, I''d like to talk to you about how to clear our suspicions of heresy.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, by the way, thank you for helping me out in a dangerous situation yesterday.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry about yesterday, I just went to check on the bishop.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, about yesterday: ......¡¹


    After saying that much, Fairis suddenly turned red and fell silent. I''m sure she remembered most of what happened last night, but wasn''t she trying to cover it up by pretending to be asleep?


    ¡¸Y-Yard-sama. It''s about last night.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, Faeris-dono went to bed first. I didn''t do anything to you in particular, so you can rest assured.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes...... I understand......¡¹


    I made the first move before she could say anything, and it seems she couldn''t say anything else. There was no way I was going to let her say that she woke up and saw me, so I forced her to pretend that yesterday hadn''t happened. She looks like she wants to say something, but this is the end of the story.


    For now, it''s about the church. In order to see if she knows anything about it, I tell her about the idea I got from the bishop yesterday. But she didn''t seem to know anything and shook her head helplessly.


    I knew that the bishop was after her, but I wondered if he had some other goal in mind if he was also focusing on capturing me.


    Damn it, I should have pulled out the memory of that area instead of rushing into it. I was in such a hurry at the time that I didn''t pay attention to such things.


    ¡¸Um, excuse me. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? What''s wrong?¡¹


    She called out to me, and I paused in my thoughts to look at her. When I saw her squirming and rubbing her legs together, I immediately understood what was going on.


    ¡¸If you''re going to do your business, do it over there.¡¹


    In the direction I was pointing, there was a hole just like the one in the bathroom. The holes are connected in the same way. There''s a partition, but it''s not effective enough to block out the sound, since it was originally made for one person to hide in.


    Naturally, she didn''t want to be heard, so she looked at me with a troubled face. I had no choice but to call Tia.


    I called her by telepathic, and she immediately rushed over and I asked her to take Fairis to the bathroom next to the bath. I''ve made it so that you can go directly from the basement to the changing room, so you can do it there. I also told them to wash in the bath.


    When I saw that the girls had gone to the bath, I decided to clean up the bedding I had taken out. When I stripped off the blanket, I found a stain on the bed. Was it because of yesterday''s masturbation? I felt indescribably delicate, but I washed it and dried it while Fairis and Tia went to take a bath.


    ¡ù


    When Fairis came back from the bath, she saw that the sheets of the bed she was sleeping on had been removed and approached me in a panic.


    ¡¸Y-Yard-sama, what happened to the sheets I was sleeping on?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I took care of that. Don''t worry about it.¡¹


    ¡¸Uuhhh ...... T-thank you so much ......¡¹


    Tia approached us, looking sideways at Fairis, who had crouched down with her face dyed red with shame.


    ¡¸Master, a letter has arrived for you.¡¹


    ¡¸Who is it from?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it''s from Sophia-sama.¡¹


    A letter from Sophie, huh? I cut the seal and read the letter. It says that she wants me to come to her room tonight. I''m sure she doesn''t know that I''m at the mansion, but how could she think of sending a letter? I wonder if she knew that Tia would be able to deliver it to my place.


    At any rate, I''ll pay her a visit this evening. Of course, I won''t be coming in through the front door, but directly through the transfer. In the meantime, since I have some free time, I decided to do some research on the new technique.


    Fairis is watching me work with interest, but I''m sure she doesn''t understand it at all, since it''s so different from the techniques she uses.


    She watched me work for a while but eventually left my side. I don''t know if it was her original routine or if she just got bored, but she started praying to God.


    I could see that she had nothing to do in this room, so I decided to let her do what she wanted.

 Volume 2 - CH 2.1

    As night fell, I prepared to go to the castle for my appointment with Sophie. I decided that Fairis should stay here quietly, and left Tia to guard her. I don''t want to worry about anything if Fairis is alone.


    If I do it in the hideout, the warding will interfere with it, so once I''m outside, I''ll use the <Advanced-TransferGreater Teleportation>. When I moved to Sophie''s room, she turned to me and smiled, as if she knew I was coming with the transfer.


    ¡¸Welcome, Yard-sama.¡¹


    As she pulled out a chair and greeted me, Sophie''s figure looked more glamorous than before. I think she has become much more attractive since the incident that night.


    ¡¸Oh, excuse me. So, what is the reason why you called me here today?¡¹


    ¡¸Right, I was informed that Yard-sama has recently been suspected of heresy by the church, and I wanted to help you clear your name.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I appreciate that, but how do you plan to clear the suspicion?¡¹


    ¡¸Right, normally I would send a petition to the church, but it can take several years to prove heresy that way, so I''ll tell you a better way this time.¡¹


    She replied confidently, so maybe she had some connections in the church. Just as I was about to ask her the rest of the story, there was a knock on the door of the room. Apparently, there was another guest in the room beside me. However, the person who came in was someone unexpected.


    ¡¸Sophia, I''m coming in.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, thank you for granting my urgent request, Father.¡¹


    It was the king who came in. I was taken aback by the suddenness of the situation, but I quickly rose from my chair and took my vassal''s bow while desperately searching for an excuse. There was only one thing a parent could think of a man who was in his daughter''s room at night.


    ¡¸His Majesty the King. There''s a reason for this: ......¡¹


    ¡¸Good, Viscount Werner. My daughter told me you were here. Make yourself comfortable.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you. ......¡¹


    For a moment I thought it might be a bad idea, but the king didn''t seem too bothered by my presence. Sophie is laughing with her voice suppressed when she sees me panicking. I didn''t need this kind of surprise.


    ¡¸Well then, Sophia. What is it you want to talk about at this hour?¡¹


    The king was giving her a stern look, but she indicated me with her hand without losing her smile.


    ¡¸I would like your permission to marry Yard-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸What!?¡¹


    I was the one who was surprised by her sudden statement. I knew that she felt that way, but I didn''t expect her to say that to her father out of the blue.


    I looked at the king, but he didn''t seem too surprised and continued to give his daughter a stern look.


    ¡¸...... Sophia, why now?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sure father has heard of it.¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, the rumor, huh. But I''ll have to hear your thoughts first.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay. In fact, I have been promised in marriage to Yard-sama for some time. He had asked me to wait until he had the proper position, but I thought it best to make our relationship public in order to stop the Church from running amok.¡¹


    The king listened to what Sophie had to say and thought about something for a while but eventually opened his mouth.


    ¡¸...... I see, I don''t mean to say that royalty shouldn''t marry for love. But Viscount Werner is a little short of a title to marry you. Are you aware of that right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that''s why I invited father here. Please help me to raise the title of Yard-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    The king groans meditatively at his daughter''s request. Is he thinking about whether or not to cooperate with his daughter? The fact that he doesn''t reject her out of the blue is probably a sign that the king approves of me. I was grateful for that.


    What I was thinking at the time, however, was whether or not I could pretend this conversation never happened. I didn''t think I would suddenly meet her father without a proposal. The idea that the relationship between a man and a woman should proceed more slowly was running through my mind.


    ¡¸...... Mm, okay. All right. You''re saying that the Viscount should have the opportunity to get the credit he deserves for his elevation, is that what you''re saying?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸All right. Then, I would like you to go and capture the Istrian fortress, which has long been said to be impregnable. If you can conquer that place, it will be an achievement worthy of a count''s title.¡¹


    ¡¸Istrina? With all due respect, father, I don''t think it''s going to be easy, even for Yard-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m giving you my daughter, you must show me that much talent. So be it, Viscount.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Ahh, I understand.¡¹


    I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I didn''t really listen to what he was saying, but when the king asked me about it, I quickly replied on the spur of the moment. I thought he had said something about a fort.


    ¡¸I''ll give you an official order tomorrow. Sophia, is that okay with you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I apologize for calling you at this hour.¡¹


    ¡¸Good. Then I will leave now. Viscount, if you wish to take my daughter Sophia as your wife, you will do well to live up to her expectations.¡¹


    The king said this and left the room. The king was not opposed to the marriage itself. He must have heard about my relationship with her through the grapevine, or he must have thought there was a good chance of it. It seems that Sophie had successfully blocked my escape route. So she''s not living among the nobility.


    Well, I had thought that there was a possibility that I would marry Sophie, so it was not something that I would force myself to resist. Rather, now I should just think about whether or not I can bring down the fort that was mentioned.


    ¡¸Um, Yard-sama: ......¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Is something matter?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry for bringing up the subject of marriage without asking Yard-sama''s will.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, don''t worry about that. I figured it would happen sooner or later. Is that fort really that hard to take down?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it''s an invasion base of the Demon Empire. If we can seize that place, it will be difficult for the Demon Empire to invade with a large army like before. However, the other side knows that, so they have gathered a reasonable amount of strength in that fort.¡¹


    ¡¸If you want to get a title to marry royalty, you have to be tough enough to do it, right?¡¹


    Well, it doesn''t matter how many mere soldiers I have, there''s no threat to me from an enemy whose location I know. In fact, it would be more troublesome to manage them afterward.


    ¡¸I heard that the terrain there makes it difficult for the invaders to attack, so even if we were to attack from here, it would be tough with only knights and soldiers. I''m sure they will add a few magicians, but I think it would be better for Yard-sama to have a good number of people as well.¡¹


    ¡¸I would like to take that advice, but I don''t know any other magicians. Well, if Elle and I are there, then we should be fine with just a few soldiers.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? If Yard-sama says so, then I''m sure it''ll be all right.¡¹


    Sophie agreed without even questioning my words. I wondered if that was a good idea, but since she was convinced, it was better not to say anything else.


    The King said he would talk about it in detail tomorrow, so I decided to leave tonight. Sophie looked at me a little sad, but if I didn''t leave early, the king might have had a strange misunderstanding.


    When I returned to the basement of the mansion, Fairis was already asleep. For some reason, she was sleeping on my bed instead of her own, wrapped in a blanket, and I thought about knocking her off.


    ¡ù


    The next day, I went to the royal palace again to get official orders from the king. The church officials seemed to have played it out, and there was no one trying to catch me.


    ¡¸Viscount Werner, it seems that the church is treating you as a heretic, but I believe in your loyalty. I would like to ask you to capture the Istrian fortress.¡¹


    ¡¸As you wish. I will make sure that this fortress falls.¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, you have said it well. I will give you the troops to capture the fort. How many men do you need?¡¹


    Tia told me this morning that this country had tried to capture the fort with a large force of a thousand men in the past, but they had to retreat due to a fierce counterattack by the enemy. I was told that more troops would be fine this time, but it was not advantageous to have so many. In fact, it would be a disadvantage for me.


    ¡¸A hundred men would be enough.¡¹


    ¡¸You want to capture that impregnable fort with only a hundred men? It''s winter now, we can''t fight a siege, we have to take down the fort as quickly as possible, don''t be ridiculous!¡¹


    The blond-haired man who is rushing at me right now is Sophie''s brother, the First Prince Robert. I''m sure I''ve seen him since the first day I came to this world, but he didn''t leave much of an impression on me. If you ask me, he has a certain air of dignity that may slightly resemble that of the king.


    He was also the man who had commanded the army that had attacked Istrian last time. I''m sure it''s an unbelievable number to him, but I can do it by myself if I just want to annihilate the enemy, so the number doesn''t really matter.


    Besides, as he said, it''s tough to act outdoors in this season. If we are going to attack the fort, we need to take it down quickly as he said, so moving with a large army is impossible in terms of action speed.


    ¡¸The reason for our defeat last time was that we didn''t have any good magicians. For a magician with a certain level of skill, a siege with no moving targets is a much easier job than an open battle. At any rate, since the enemy is concentrated in one place, it becomes a good target for large-scale magic.¡¹


    ¡¸But of course, the opponent knows this, and there must be many magicians who can use defensive magic. In the first place, in terms of the number of magicians, the Demon Empire has far more than our country. How in the world are we going to get more magicians than them?¡¹


    ¡¸You seem to be concerned about the number of people, but that is not necessary. Only two magicians are participating, myself and my apprentice Elmaire. There''s no point in having more than that. If anything, they''ll be slowing us down.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t joke about it. Even if you and your apprentice are excellent magicians, there''s no way you can take on many a lot of enemies.¡¹


    He didn''t see the battle in the fortress, so he might not understand, but even if several Adriana-class magicians came out, they wouldn''t be a threat to me. As long as Elle was prepared in advance, she would be able to overwhelm any number of them.


    There was no point in talking to him any longer, so I turned my head toward the king. When he saw that I was blatantly out of his sight, his face turned red with anger.


    ¡¸His Majesty the King, may I borrow a hundred soldiers?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, you seem to have a lot of confidence. Well, I hope your confidence is not just empty talk.¡¹


    ¡¸I appreciate it.¡¹


    In the discussion that followed, it was decided that we would leave in three days. I was told to keep my wits about us until then, but do you really think I can afford to do that when I''m still on the run from the church?


    Anyway, the discussion was over and I was about to head back to the mansion when Robert arrived. I wondered if he had come to complain about the fact that I had ignored him earlier.


    ¡¸Viscount Werner, I need to have a word with you, so please join me.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, I don''t mind.¡¹


    Without waiting for my reply, I followed him onward and arrived at what I thought was his room. Inside, there were almost no furnishings, and the room didn''t look like royalty. It was unusual for a nobleman in this world.


    Robert urged me to sit down on a chair. It was another chair without any decoration, perhaps because of its practicality.


    He brought out a map of some kind and spread it out on the desk. I couldn''t tell where it was, but it had a rather detailed topographical map with a building in the center. Perhaps this was a map of the area around Fort Istrian?


    ¡¸Well then, Viscount Werner. I''m sorry that this is an old map, but this is a map of the terrain around that fort. When I attacked, I attacked from this area on the south side, but if you are going with a small group, it would be better to attack from this location to deceive the enemy''s eyes.¡¹


    Pointing to the map, he told me where I could attack easily and where the enemy could see the danger. I was a little confused by his attitude as if he was a different person from the one I had just discussed.


    ¡¸I appreciate the information, but why are you telling me this? I don''t mean to be rude, but I thought you had a different opinion from me.¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, I don''t like people like you either. But you don''t know how sad my sister will be if you die. Listen, you must come back alive. Even if you can''t bring down the fort, you have to come back here alive. I can''t leave my sister in the hands of a man who can''t even fulfill the wishes of the woman he loves.¡¹


    Like the king and Margarete, this guy also seems to have a soft spot for Sophie. I''ve never talked to her, but I think the queen might be the same way.


    After I finished explaining the map, I thanked Robert who was glaring at me, and tried to leave the room.


    ¡¸Don''t ever do anything to make my sister cry.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll be fine. I swear I''ll come back alive.¡¹


    I exchanged a few words with him and left the room.


    I''m not going to die, but I''m going to teach Elle a new technique to make sure she''s ready. With the information I had just received, I was able to determine the location of the fort that seemed to be within range of my planned technique.


    The remaining problems are Elle''s technique and her laxity in combat. The latter can''t be fixed even if I tell her, so there''s nothing I can do about it.


    ¡ù


    When I returned to the mansion from the castle, I went to Elle''s place before going to the underground hideout. The purpose of my visit was to teach her the techniques needed for her upcoming mission and to supervise her training.


    When I entered Elle''s room, I found her in the middle of a training session. She was crouched on the floor, holding her mouth, and the composition of the method kept appearing and disappearing around her, each time making her shake and endure the pain and nausea.


    She had been training to increase her magical power like this ever since she returned from Leshiana. She said she wanted to increase her magic power in as short a time as possible, so I taught her the hardest but most efficient way.


    The method is to keep activating the magic formula while the magic power is cut off, but in this way, the body will try to take in magic power from the outside forcibly to activate the formula. In this way, the maximum amount of magic power increases slightly, but when the external magic power that is not controlled by the magic imprint is converted into magic power of its own, severe pain and a feeling of nausea and vomiting come over the whole body.


    If you continue to do this for five hours a day for a month, the maximum amount of magic power will increase by about 40%, although there are individual differences. In a year, it would increase fifty to sixty times. In fact, after a certain point, it becomes difficult to increase the amount of magic power, so this method can only increase the amount of magic power by 30 times at most.


    ¡¸Elle, that''s enough of your training for today. There''s a technique I need you to learn.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah ...... Master ......¡¹


    She didn''t seem to have noticed me because of her training and looked at me with unfocused eyes. She was sticky with sweat and other juices, so I told her to wash her face anyway.


    I poured out some water into a nearby container and handed it to her. While she was washing her face with it, I restored her magic power with a magic Mana Transfer. Her maximum value is much higher than that of an ordinary elf, but from my point of view, it''s only a margin of error, so there''s still plenty of time for her to recover completely.


    ¡¸Thank you very much. So, what is the technique that I should learn?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, it''s a telepathic system called <DaydreamHalucination>. I''ll be using it on my soldiers during the upcoming invasion of the Istrian fortress.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. What are the effects of these techniques?¡¹


    ¡¸By suppressing reason, it creates a state of psychological defenselessness, and in some cases, hallucinations. Unlike another telepathic system, this one is not as effective as the others, but it works by utilizing group psychology. It''s mainly a technique for stalling and inciting.¡¹


    ¡¸So that''s what I need to learn, I understand.¡¹


    I drew a sample magic circle with no magic power to show Elle. It''s a complicated structure that someone who doesn''t understand the formula might give up on learning it at a glance, but Elle, who is being educated by me, seemed to understand most of it after just looking at it for a while.


    ¡¸I thought it had a similar structure to the <Thought-GuidingGuidepost>, but it''s quite different, isn''t it?¡¹


    ¡¸That is a technique that is completely aimed at controlling thoughts, but this technique is not aimed at controlling that much detail. As long as you can guide the direction of emotions, the rest will flow on its own with the human mind. It''s more like <Hypnotic>>, focusing on slowing down thoughts and suppressing reason.¡¹


    ¡¸So why don''t we just expand <Hypnotic>?¡¹


    ¡¸<Hypnotic> is too effective. With the right environment, it is possible to use group psychology to induce thoughts and emotions without using the technique, but it is only a technique to eliminate it. If you suppress reason too much, it will interfere with the operation that follows.¡¹


    ¡¸If you put it that way, it''s true. If the effect is weak, should I prioritize the strength of the technique? I''ll give it a try.¡¹


    She immediately started to draw a magic circle by herself, but since it was her first time, the composition was not good enough and she failed to activate it. Still, after several attempts, she was able to succeed. The only thing left to do was to increase the accuracy and speed of the magic formula.


    As I was watching the magic circle being activated over and over again through trial and error, she suddenly stopped drawing the magic circle and looked at me with a dissatisfied expression.


    ¡¸Uhmm, Master.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it, is there something you are worried about?¡¹


    ¡¸No, why are we attacking the fort at this time of year? Marching in winter is inevitably tough, and I believe Istrian had a fair amount of snow during the winter. It seems like an impossible order under normal circumstances, but is there a reason why you have to attack at this time of year?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it''s to dispel the rumors about the case.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Are you going to marry Sophia-sama by any chance? The reason you''re attacking the fort is because you want the credit for raising the Master''s rank, right?¡¹


    I don''t remember telling her about my engagement with Sophie, but apparently, she guessed based on the little information she had.


    ¡¸That''s right. It was Sophie''s suggestion because I thought it would be the most effective in the current situation. In fact, dealing with that bishop won''t stop the rumors that I''m an elf lover. If that''s the case, it would be faster to erase the rumors with further events, and it would also clear the church of any suspicion of heresy.¡¹


    In the case of Dian and Barkfield, the situation could have been resolved by dealing with the person himself, but this time, I was dealing with the church and the people who spread the rumors, so I couldn''t take any action to destroy them one by one.


    As Sophie had suggested, it would be easier to show that she and I were on good terms with each other than to persuade the church members. Well, I''m sure that Sophie was not just thinking of being nice, but she also wanted to use this matter to get the king to approve our marriage, but let''s just say that she was one step ahead of me there.


    ¡¸Yard-sama.¡¹


    Elle turned her head to the side as she listened to me, but after a moment, she looked up and gave me a serious look.


    ¡¸Could I become Yard-sama concubine?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s impossible. What do you think I''m marrying Sophie for? Having you as a concubine would be meaningless. That goes for Natalia, too, I have no intention of welcoming another woman for a while.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Then how about when the rumors die down?¡¹


    ¡¸...... I''m sorry to say that, while I have feelings for you as a mentor and disciple at the moment, I do not harbor those feelings.¡¹


    ¡¸...... I am in love with you. Ever since you took my hand when I had no memory and told me to come with you, my heart has been drawn to you.¡¹


    Even after hearing my distant rejection, Elle still persisted, but no matter what she said to me now, my mind was fixed.


    ¡¸I see. I appreciate the sentiment, but I didn''t bring you here to imitate the concubine. I can''t reciprocate your feelings, at least not right now.¡¹


    The reason I brought Elle here was to see how far she could go in acquiring magical skills if she were to be educated by people from this world, and to that end, I would not hesitate to conduct experiments that would be inimical to humanity. If there is a possibility that I might become emotionally attached to her as a concubine and use her as a hindrance to my experiments, then I need to eliminate that possibility as much as possible.


    ¡¸...... I see.¡¹


    Elle resumed her training, looking more depressed than before. I knew this would happen if I said no, but I was more concerned with myself than with Elle''s personal feelings. I''m sorry for her, but until I can come to a satisfactory conclusion, I''m not going to hold her, nor am I going to make her my woman.


    After that, she was going to continue the training until the activation stabilized, but Elle''s mental state was not as good as I had imagined, so I ended the training early and let her rest. If she''s still reeling from the shock of her lost love after tomorrow, I might as well consider erasing her memory.

 Volume 2 - CH 2.2

    R-18


    As I left Elle''s room and was about to return to my hiding place, Tia came over to me, looking a little flustered.


    ¡¸You''re here, Master, I was wondering what to do since you''re not in the basement.¡¹


    ¡¸What''s wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸People from the church are coming now. We''ve stopped them at the gate, but we don''t know when they''ll enter. Please go back to the basement before they find you.¡¹


    It seems that the church has decided to use force. I didn''t think that they would actually raid the nobleman''s house. However, I don''t think they would go out of their way to do something that might make them look weak, so this matter is probably the sole decision of Bishop Philpott.


    ¡¸All right, I''ll be back soon. You hold them back. ......¡¹


    I was just about to say, "You hold them back now," when I felt someone approaching me. As I hurried to hide in the shadows nearby, I saw people from the church coming from the other side. I thought I might be spotted if I continued on my way, but Tia stood in front of them and stopped them in their tracks.


    ¡¸This is the residence of Viscount Werner! If you have any business here, please follow the proper procedures! And I told you to wait at the gate. Please don''t act selfishly!¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph. I''m sure the Viscount is trying to buy himself some time to hide, but that''s not going to happen. We''re going to search the house. If you interfere, I will hand you over to the Inquisitors as a heretic.¡¹


    With that, they pushed Tia out of the way and went into Elle''s room, which was closest to theirs.


    I don''t know what Elle will do now that she''s emotionally unstable. I was wondering if I should go in and stop them, because if I killed the church members here, it would complicate things again, when I heard some voices struggling inside, and after a while, the people who broke into the room came out.


    Their faces were covered with ecstatic expressions, and to put it simply, they were disgusting. They must have been experimenting with <DaydreamHalucination>. They staggered off in the direction of the entrance.


    Tia watched the whole thing with a dumbfounded expression at the sudden turn of events, but I guess that''s a normal reaction.


    Almost as soon as they were gone, Elle came out of the room, looked around as if searching for something, and when she noticed Tia, she gave her something and went back to her room.


    Tia looked at the object with a complicated expression on her face, and then came towards me with it in her hand.


    ¡¸Master, it seems that the person who just left dropped this.¡¹


    What she handed me was a crucifix that the church members wore. It wasn''t anything unusual, so I wondered what was wrong with it, but upon closer inspection, the design was a little different.


    ¡¸It was different from the church''s, but was it for some special purpose?¡¹


    ¡¸Master, it must be a church cross too, but it belongs to a sect that is worshipped in the Demon Empire.¡¹


    ¡¸Does that mean that the guy I just saw has a connection to the Demon Empire?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it''s not particularly rare, so it shouldn''t be too hard to get hold of. He probably claimed to have found this in this mansion and tried to pin the blame on master for being connected to the Demon Empire.¡¹


    If what Tia said was true, it was a poor strategy, as if it was thought up by a child. It was not a premeditated crime by any stretch of the imagination. This raises the possibility that Philpott is on his own.


    They were idiots, by the way. It ended in failure because they entered the wrong room, but what kind of intention is it to come into someone''s house without permission? Even if I were a heretic, entering the residence of a nobleman without permission is a crime.


    To be honest, I didn''t think the enemy would be this stupid. The main gate is warded against trespassers, but from now on, I''ll have to put one at the entrance as well.


    ¡ù


    When I returned to the basement, Fairis was on her knees praying, just as she had done when I left. I know she doesn''t have anything else to do, but I can''t help but admire how she never gets tired of doing this all day long. She didn''t seem to notice that I had returned, so I decided to watch her in silence for a while.


    As a priest in her own right, the way she was praying was majestic. She has the same good looks as Sophia, so if she keeps her mouth shut, she''ll be worthy of the title of saint that the others are calling her.


    In reality, she''s just a girl of an age who is very interested in sex. Based on what happened yesterday, she is not as pure as the image of a saint would suggest.


    After a while, she seemed to have finished praying, stood up and dusted off her knees. She seemed to have finally realized that I had returned, and turned her face to me, blushing a little.


    ¡¸Welcome back. You could have called out to me.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I didn''t want to disturb you.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for your concern. So how was the castle?¡¹


    ¡¸As far as I can tell, the same as usual. I''ll be away for a while, starting in three days. If you''re here, I''ll ask Tia to look after you, what do you say?¡¹


    ¡¸.......I hope you don''t mind if I take your word for it.¡¡My house is probably being watched, and if I go back now, I''m afraid I''ll be caught and betrothed to the bishop.¡¹


    I thought she was going to say that she would go back and persuade the bishop, but she didn''t. My initial impression of her was that she was a dreamy maiden, as young clergymen tend to be, but she seems to have a rather clear view of reality.


    ¡¸I see. If there''s anything you need, just let Tia know.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much. I''ll be sure to thank you for this when I can prove my innocence.¡¹


    "I''ll see," I replied. It would be awkward to remain silent, so I set about making a magic tool to pass the time. She seemed to be watching my work for a while, but it didn''t seem to be interesting, so she decided to pray to the gods again. We were both indifferent to each other, which I appreciated since I''m not very good at socializing.


    I spent the rest of the night working until I started to feel sleepy. It was a little awkward not knowing what was going on outside, but I didn''t think it was particularly inconvenient since I wasn''t going to take any action once I knew what was going on.


    ¡ù


    I was thinking of killing time at this rate until the day of my departure, but around evening Natalia came to visit me.


    ¡¸Yard, I''ve missed you!¡¹


    As soon as she entered the room, she jumped on me, put her face close to mine and asked me to kiss her.


    ¡¸Didn''t I tell you to stay in your room and be quiet?¡¹


    ¡¸I can''t spend the whole day in my room. I felt like I was suffocating.¡¹


    As soon as she saw my face, her expression changed from frustrated to smiling, and I knew she couldn''t stand to be cooped up in her room.


    ¡¸Yard was also dying of boredom, right? So let''s have sex now. ......Hmm?¡¹


    The moment she hugged me, she caught sight of Fairis. She seemed to be keeping quiet, hiding her breath so that Natalia would not find out, but there was not enough shielding in the room to hide her entire body.


    I hadn''t told Natalia about Fairis, so her mood had gone from bad to worse when she saw her in the same room with me.


    ¡¸You keep me away from you, why are you with another woman? And Isn''t that the hero from last time. Are you tired of me already?¡¹


    ¡¸The only reason I avoided you was to dispel the rumors about me. And she''s here only as a temporary refuge because she''s being hunted by the church just like me, and she has no guilty conscience.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    Natalia looked at me and Fairis alternately and thought about something, then sat down on my bed.


    ¡¸Then I''ll stay here with you. Is that okay?¡¹


    ¡¸No. If you disappear too, the people in the mansion will make a fuss. We don''t even know who started the rumor. The fewer people who know about this place, the better.¡¹


    ¡¸If that''s the case, just let me stay here tonight. I''ll go back to my room in the morning. Isn''t that enough?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Fairis is here, too, so you''ll have to hold back a little.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry, she''d love to have me stay the night too, right?¡¹


    ¡¸R-right!¡¹


    Natalia heard my words and glared at Fairis. Fairis, who hadn''t expected to be talked down to, nodded, frightened by Natalia''s deadly stare.


    ¡¸Look, she said I can stay here, too. There''s nothing wrong with this, is there?¡¹


    ¡¸...... do what you want.¡¹


    In the end, Natalia was going to stay here for the night. When Tia came to deliver dinner, she raised her eyebrows a little when she saw Natalia was there, but quickly returned to her calm expression and brought an extra dinner.


    Unfortunately, there was only one spare bed, so Natalia and I had to sleep in the same bed. I hadn''t planned on it, but Natalia seemed to think that I would hold her as soon as she invited me to bed, and when she saw that Fairis was asleep, she leaned in close to me.


    ¡¸Hey, Yard. Let''s have sex.¡¹


    ¡¸Not today, please. Fairis is here too, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸She''s already asleep, so it''s no problem. And I just can''t take it anymore. ......¡¹


    If you''re looking at Fairis, she certainly appears to be asleep, but she looks away slightly in response to my gaze, and her cheeks are slightly red. I''m sure she''s awake, but she''s going to pretend to be asleep again.


    Natalia wrapped her legs around mine and pressed her body against mine. She seemed to be a nude person when she slept, and I could feel her bare skin against my legs and hands. I felt her body temperature was a little high, as if she was excited.


    She continued to put one hand inside my clothes and stroked my skin directly. She also took my hand with the other and guided it to her crack.


    ¡¸Yard ......¡¹


    She started jerking off with my hand while calling out my names. Her crotch was already wet and she easily swallowed my fingers. The lewd sound of water echoed in the surrounding, making me excited as well.


    Fairis, who was probably listening to her lasciviousness, was glancing at us with a red face. It seems that she thinks she is unnoticed, but I can tell because I can feel her gaze on me over and over again.


    ¡¸Ah, Yard here are getting bigger, too.¡¹


    While I was paying attention to Fairis, she touched my crotch without hesitation. Other women would be a little more shy, but this elf doesn''t seem to have any such shyness.


    ¡¸Hey, it''s okay, right? You don''t have to hold back so much just because there are other humans around, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s not the case ......¡¹


    ¡¸Geez, I''ll just do it myself then.¡¹


    She started to turn her body around and straddled me lying on my back. It was a so-called "six-nine" position. She took my cock out of her mouth and started to suck and handle it without hesitation.


    As I was wondering if I should stop her, she sat down and pressed her wet crotch against my face. The scent of a female in heat immediately spread, and my male instincts kicked in.


    ¡¸Fufu, you may not like it with your mouth, but you''re being honest here.¡¹


    Natalia shoved her clit in my face and challenged me with words that would normally be said by a man.


    There was no way I was going to back down after what she had done to me. I''m going to make her cum so hard she''ll regret it. If I don''t take a little initiative, I''ll be underestimated.


    I grabbed Natalia''s hips, who was serving my cock without noticing my intentions, and pulled her a little away from my face to secure some air. Then I extend my tongue to her unprotected crack.


    ¡¸Hyaaahh! Ah, Yard''s finally getting interested, aren''t you.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, don''t regret it.¡¹


    ¡¸Regret? You''re exaggerating.¡¹


    Maybe she thought my words were a joke, but she didn''t lose her relaxed attitude. I applied a limited <Sensory EnhancementPsense>to her. This is a technique that sensitizes the five senses. Normally, it would also enhance sight and hearing, but this time it only enhanced the sense of touch.


    As soon as the technique took effect, she felt something strange, and the movement of her tongue, which was licking my cock, stopped. Since her sense of touch had been sensitized, the pressure she felt on her tongue and hands must have become stronger.


    ¡¸Yard, did you just do something?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. I told you not to regret it, didn''t I?¡¹


    ¡¸Regret what? Uaaaahhhhhhhh!¡¹


    I plucked her quizzical flesh buds and kneaded them lightly, and she responded in an interestingly way.


    Her sensitivity is now about five times higher than it should be. If I give her too much pleasure, it will put a burden on her body, so this is the limit.


    ¡¸Th-This is too strong! Why do I feel like this!?¡¹


    ¡¸We''ve only just begun. Don''t take a break, make me feel even better.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, no, not now! You''re making me feel too much. Aaahhhh!¡¹


    While playing with her clitoris with one hand, I inserted my index and middle fingers into her vaginal hole with the other. I sank my fingers into her without much resistance, and when I reached the spot where she was particularly sensitive, I bent my fingers to stimulate her.


    She no longer seems to be able to service of my cock, so she lets go of her mouth and endures the pleasure to keep from climaxing. But that''s a bad move for her, because I can''t go on forever.


    ¡¸It''s time to make you cum once.¡¹


    I twist my fingers to rub up inside her, and at the same time, I pick up her clitoris, which I''ve been playing with with one hand, and pop it with my finger.


    ¡¸!! Ah, cumming, I''m going to cuuuuuuuum!¡¹


    Normally she would not climax at this level, but the stimulation was too much for her now. She climaxed, bouncing her hips and making a lusty sound.


    At the same time, my finger inside her tightened, which also gave her pleasure and pushed her to climax. As a result, she continued to climax for almost three times as long as usual. I had no choice but to pull out my fingers and let her hips bounce once.


    ¡¸Aauhhh ......, no more ......¡¹


    In the end, I was so desperate to endure the pleasure that Natalia was already groggy even though we were still in the foreplay phase, but I wasn''t satisfied at all because she had stopped serving me halfway through.


    I was rather excited by the sight of her lasciviousness, and my cock was getting harder than before. She gives off the vibe that she''s done, but there''s more to come. I slipped out from under her and grabbed her waist from behind as she collapsed with only her hips raised.


    ¡¸Eh, hey, what?¡¹


    Natalia, stunned by the aftermath of her climax, seems to have figured out what I''m going to do next, and she moves her limbs, which aren''t strong enough yet, to try to escape, but it''s futile with my grip on her waist.


    When I rubbed my cock against her private parts, she seemed to get a lot of pleasure from it and tried to escape by shaking her ass. Well, that movement looks like she''s inviting me to do it.


    ¡¸Y-Yard, I''m tired from cumming so much today, we''ll continue tomorrow, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Natalia, didn''t I tell you earlier? Don''t regret it.¡¹


    With these words, I inserted my cock into her vagina with great force. Already loosened up from the foreplay and the many times I had come, I was able to reach her depths without much resistance.


    What?¡¡-----!


    She let out a dumbfounded sound for a moment when I suddenly inserted deep inside her, but the next thing she knew, she was bouncing and jerking as the pleasure surged through her, tightening her vagina. She seemed to have climaxed with one thrust.


    But that wasn''t the end of it. I started shaking my hips, not caring that she was climaxing. Her vagina was greedily trying to suck my cock into its mouth to climax, and it was pulling me in and out. I pulled my hips back against it and repeatedly slammed my hips into it to reach the back again.


    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¡¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹


    Natalia was screaming inaudibly as she was tossed about by the raging pleasure that was surging through her. Occasionally she would lose consciousness as she climaxed, only to be pulled back into consciousness by the sheer pleasure.


    She was at my mercy, unable to move because she was too exhausted from the foreplay.


    ¡¸How it is, Natalia? Are you reflecting on yourself?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I did! Please forgive meeee!!¡¹


    ¡¸It can''t be helped. In the future, you''ll have to be a little more considerate of the time and situation.¡¹


    Now I''ve achieved my original goal. Now all I have to do is continue until I''m satisfied.


    She has given up resisting me completely and is at my mercy, and I continue to shake my hips at her. It''s not very exciting to rape someone who isn''t resisting, but I can''t blame her for not resisting because of my technique. As I did this, I was getting closer and closer to climax.


    ¡¸All right, I''m letting it out!¡¹


    ¡¸Nooo, I can''t do it anymore! I''m going to die!¡¡Ahh, Ahhhh¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹


    As I listened to her cries, I slammed my hips deep into her and ejaculated inside her. I can feel something hitting the end of my pole, so I guess it''s probably reaching her uterus. The sensation of having semen pouring directly into her womb was satisfying to me as well.


    When I pulled my cock out of Natalia, she collapsed as if her strings had been cut. The last ejaculation seemed to have knocked her unconscious again.


    I had no choice but to wipe her body and let her sleep. I slept next to her, but the sheets were damp from all the juices from the affair, making it uncomfortable.


    I also forgot to mention that Fairis seemed to have heard what we were doing, and when I checked on her again some time after the act, her breathing was a little ragged again.


    The next morning, I woke up to find Natalia next to me, already awake. There was no sign of fatigue on her face, and she appeared to be in perfect health. She was in such a state of disarray yesterday, but now she seemed to be fine.


    ¡¸Oh, you''re awake. Good morning, Yard.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ahh, good morning.¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, yesterday was amazing. Let''s do it again sometime.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Sigh.¡¹


    I couldn''t help sighed at her greed. It seems that yesterday''s incident was not even a punishment at all. I''m not going to do that to her anymore. There''s no point in trying.

 Volume 2 - CH 3.1

    The rest of the day passed without incident, and finally the day of departure arrived. As I was watching the soldiers in their winter clothes busily preparing the carriage, someone came to see me off.


    The only people I knew who came to see me off this time were Sophie and Robert. Sophie didn''t seem to be hiding her concern at all, and repeatedly wished us well. I don''t think she doesn''t trust me, but I guess she''s quite a worrier too.


    Robert''s serious face was still twisted into a grim expression. If I hadn''t spoken to him, he would have just walked away, as if he didn''t want to talk much.


    The two of them and the others from the castle saw us off and we set off. The only person I know this time is Elle, so I feel like I can be quite reckless.


    After leaving the royal capital, we were heading in the same direction as the fortress, so we followed the same path we had taken before. However, just like before, I had nothing to do, so I could only pass the time by teaching Elle how to use her magic.


    Elle, who had probably found out that I had slept with Tia and then Natalia, had been in a bad mood since that day, and to be honest, she didn''t want to be in the same space with me. But still, as long as we are in the carriage together, I have to talk to her to some extent.


    ¡¸Elle, are you able to control the technique?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yes, while master is playing with the other women.¡¹


    ¡¸...... I see.¡¹


    The air in the carriage deteriorated even more when the sarcasm was returned. I had a feeling that this was a problem that would interfere with our mission if I didn''t do something about it. But I couldn''t think of a good solution, so I decided to consult Tia.


    I connected the telephatic to Tia, explained the current situation, and asked her what I could do to bring her back into a good mood.


    (Isn''t it wrong to hold her?)


    (It''s not that I don''t want to hug her, but it''s just that I don''t want her to feel anything for me. And I''ve had enough of aggressive elves on my own.)


    (Then it can''t be helped. But I think you have to listen to what she has to say a little bit, too. Even though Master loves me, sometimes I get jealous of other women.)


    (I''ll do my best.)


    I hung up the telephatic and turned to face Elle again. She was looking at me with a sullen expression on her face.


    ¡¸Elle, I don''t know what''s wrong with you, but if you have something to say, say it.¡¹


    Elle looked as if she was thinking about something a little bit at those words, but she quickly turned around to face me. Unlike before, she had a serious expression on her face.


    ¡¸After all, Master doesn''t see me as a woman, do you?¡¹


    ¡¸...........It''s not that I don''t find you attractive, but there are things that take precedence over that. Well, I can''t say that I will never fall in love with you.¡¹


    ¡¸So if I''m aggressive like Natalia, does that mean I have a chance?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t think you''ll be able to change my mind by being as aggressive as she is, but you''ll have a chance.¡¹


    At these words, she turned her head and started to worry, but then she let out a sigh and looked up. Her face was not as grim as it had been earlier, and a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡¸I understand. I''ll stop worrying about Master sleeping with other women.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. But I''m going to be proactive from now on, too.¡¹


    Elle said and hugged me. I felt that if I pushed her away here, it would ruin the whole conversation, so I let her do what she wanted to do quietly. I felt like my guard was already down on her, but I guess it couldn''t be helped.


    That''s how she stayed in my arms until we reached the next town.


    ¡ù


    The road leading from the last town to Fort Istrian is different from the previous roads in that it is only wide enough for one carriage to pass through, limiting the movement of troops. In addition, the surrounding cliffs and forests make it impossible to build another road. Even if you try to attack here with a large army, it will be difficult.


    As long as this place is occupied by the other side, the kingdom can''t send a large army against the Demon Empire, and the Demon Empire side can easily attack from the high ground. However, the other side of the fort has a similar terrain, so if we can take it from the Demon Empire, we will have a significant advantage.


    Naturally, the kingdom has attacked the fort many times in the past with this idea, but the results have always been disastrous. It''s true that it''s very difficult to bring in huge siege weapons, and since we can''t use a large army to attack withouth food, it''s extremely difficult to take down that fort.


    Well, for me, everything I just said is fine. I don''t need siege weapons, I don''t need a large army, and I don''t want to march in favor of the other side.


    I stopped the troops once the Istrian fort was approaching. The fort was not yet in sight, but the other side must have noticed that this force was marching here. We need to be ready before the assault, and we can''t afford to be the first to be attacked by the enemy.


    In addition, I need to set up a quarantine ward to prevent people from coming by accident and gather the soldiers inside it. Even if the enemy were to find us, we would not be attacked for a while.


    Before making the next preparations, I checked the condition of the soldiers, and they were all trembling with fear, saying that it was impossible to attack with such a small group. Normally, this small number of soldiers would just be going to their deaths against a new commander, albeit a brave one. In fact, it is a miracle that there were hardly any deserters.


    The soldiers were useless as it was, but this had been expected from the start, so there was no problem.


    After instructing Elle, I stood in front of the frightened soldiers. Immediately, they looked at me with anxiety and fear in their eyes. Some of them even seemed to want to kill me. Most of them probably thought they could escape by killing me, but I would not allow them to be so naive.


    ¡¸Soldiers. First of all, I am glad that you have followed me this far without missing much. From now on, we will attack the Istrian fortress.¡¹


    There was a murmur among the soldiers when they heard my words. Somewhere in the background, I could hear them saying, "It''s impossible, there''s no way we can do it," but they didn''t say it out loud, probably because they were afraid of going against the nobles.


    As I was thinking this, a man stepped out from among the soldiers. As I recall, it was the captain of this unit.


    ¡¸Viscount, it''s impossible to capture the fort with this many men. It has long been said that in a siege, the attackers need at least three times as many men as the defenders. And the impregnable Istrian fortress will require even more than that.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. And then?¡¹


    ¡¸I would like to know what kind of strategy you will use to capture that fort, Viscount. Right now, my troops are filled with fear and anxiety of having to go into battle with no chance of winning. With only a small army and low morale, there is no way we can win. I beg you, Viscount, to let everyone hear your plan for victory and remove their anxiety.¡¹


    This is the man who asked me to reassure the soldiers, but he is one of the ones who just tried to kill me. If I don''t come up with a reasonable plan here, he''s going to kill me and retreat. He may not be the best, but he can make a calm decision.


    ¡¸That''s fine, I was just about to tell all of you about my plan. However, it is not a noble plan. We will make a frontal assault with all our soldiers.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that a fact?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Then I have no choice.¡¹


    The captain let out a deep sigh and drew the sword at his waist and slashed at me. It was such a beautiful blade that everyone but Elle and I thought my head had been chopped off, but thanks to the barriers around me, it was flicked away without touching my skin.


    ¡¸What!?¡¹


    Perhaps upset by the unexpected event, the sword left the captain''s hand and fell to his feet. The scene was so unbelievable that not only the soldiers, but even the person who had slashed me stopped moving with their eyes wide open.


    ¡¸What''s wrong? You can cut me down until you''re satisfied, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸...... No, apparently you knew what I was thinking.¡¹


    Elle tried to restrain the troop leader, who raised his hand in surrender, but I stopped her. With a quizzical look on my face, I looked back at the soldiers again.


    ¡¸Now then, as you can see from what you''ve just seen, I can use a technique to prevent attacks like that. And I''ll be able to use it on everyone here. No stone, no arrow, no blade, no attack from the enemy will ever reach you.¡¹


    At this point, I picked up the sword that the troop leader had dropped and swung it at the troop leader''s head. Naturally, it was repelled by the barrier I had deployed on the captain, and the sword flew straight out of my hand.


    ¡¸Just as you see. I hope you can now see that my assault is not a sign of ineptitude.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that true!? If you can use that kind of magic on me, I''ll be fine!¡¹


    He wouldn''t have believed me even if I told him in words, but when he actually saw the sword being flicked, he believed me even if he didn''t want to. It seems that my prediction was correct, and the eyes of the soldiers, which until now had been radiating a tragic atmosphere, began to show signs of life. Except for one.


    ¡¸Now then, what should I do with the troop leader who had just cut me off?¡¹


    ¡¸!!!¡¹


    The troop leader''s face paled at my words. Of course, it''s no surprise that the person who took a chance on me with no plan had a trump card that would likely lead to victory. His current position is that of an incompetent troop leader who mistakenly tried to kill me, the man with the trump card.


    The soldiers around him probably think that the captain will be severely punished for attacking a nobleman, and he himself knows the gravity of what he has done, so he is not making any unnecessary resistance.


    ¡¸I will not question the actions about what the captain did.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹


    ¡¸His actions were done out of concern for the soldiers on their way to their deaths. I can''t say that the measures he took were entirely without fault, but I''ll give him one chance to redeem himself for his spirit.¡¹


    There was a murmur among the soldiers at my decision. For those who believed that anyone who messed with a nobleman deserved to be put to death, my comment was an unusual one.


    I just didn''t want to upset the chain of command over something like this, but my stock went up, so that was good.


    Unfortunately, it''s not possible to use the barrier on all the troops. It would work now that they were all close together, but if they were too far apart, it would be impossible to maintain it. Besides, I have other preparations to make.


    During the operation, Elle will only launch the barrier if it is needed for the front line soldiers. Combined with the other techniques I''m preparing, we''ll probably be able to keep the damage on our side to almost nothing.


    ¡ù


    Now then, it''s time to move on to the next step. I signaled Elle, confirmed that she had started to draw the magic circle, and told the soldiers who were making a bit of noise to shut up.


    ¡¸I''m going to ask you to follow my apprentice, Elmair, and charge in. The enemy will probably try to check you with bows and arrows, but they will be terrified to see that they are completely ineffective agains all of you. And when they realize that even swords and spears cannot reach you, they will stop resisting.¡¹


    While the soldiers were listening to my words, Elle activated her <DaydreamHalucination>. No one was able to resist, and everyone looked momentarily dumbfounded.


    ¡¸Of course. There was no way they could win against an opponent whose blade could not reach them. And a wise enemy would have thrown down their weapons and surrendered. You will show mercy to those who stop resisting, and you will not take their lives by making them prisoners. But is it really the right thing to do?¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸Think about it, a lot of royal citizens have been killed by their hands so far. They''ve done all that, and yet they beg for their lives to survive? Do you think the people who were killed want to keep them alive?¡¹


    ¡¸Th-that''s right! We have to make them suffer the same!¡¹


    ¡¸Look at where the fort is standing. The area around Istrian was originally the territory of the Kingdom, but the Demon Empire invaded the Kingdom''s territory and built a fort. What has been taken must be taken back. This battle is not an invasion, but a recapture. Justice is on our side. You should give it everything you''ve got.¡¹


    ¡¸I see! As expected, Viscount!¡¹


    ¡¸Justice is on our side!¡¹


    ¡¸The soldiers of the Demon Empire, who have no shame in their outrageous actions, are no longer human beings, but are equivalent to animals. No matter how many unrestrained animals you kill, you will never feel guilty. Bring them to justice with your own hands!!¡¹


    ¡¸Ohhhhh! Bring the humans of the Demon Empire to justice!¡¹


    ¡¸Long live the Viscount!¡¹


    As the speech progressed, I could see the morale of the soldiers rising. The soldiers were in such a frenzy that they would no longer hesitate to kill unarmed people.


    It''s the effect of <DaydreamHalucination> that makes them believe my words without question. If you use group psychology in this way, the effect can be more powerful than using a <Thought-GuidingGuidepost>.


    In addition, once the effect of the technique wears off, the memory of the time when it was applied will remain only dimly, so it is the perfect technique if you don''t want people to remember much of what you are about to do.


    So far, I''ve been working on removing their anxiety and destroying the enemy. I don''t want to take any prisoners if possible, because I don''t think there''s any place to keep them since I think almost all the soldiers of the Demon Empire will surrender.


    But I don''t want to kill too many. There are probably merchants, prostitutes, and maybe even the families of soldiers inside the fort. If I slaughtered them, it would be bad for my reputation.


    ¡¸I''m sorry to interrupt your excitement, but I forbid you to take the lives of the people of the Demon Empire except for soldiers.¡¹


    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹


    ¡¸Those of you who are here may have wives, lovers, parents, and children. If the kingdom were to be invaded, all of them would be overrun by the Demon Empire. Imagine, you can hear the lamentations of those who died in agony while being tortured and raped.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, no, stop it!¡¹


    ¡¸God damn it, I won''t let his happen!¡¹


    ¡¸I''ll kill you!¡¹


    I don''t know if the guy screaming now really has a wife or children, but that''s one of the effects of <DaydreamHalucination>.


    Elle is creating the exact image in her brain that I just described, but the effect seems to be extraordinary. All of them were throwing hateful words in the direction of the fort and looked as if they were about to attack them.


    I struck my hand to bring their attention back to me. The faces of the soldiers are different from before, they have the look of demons filled with hostility towards the Eemon Empire.


    ¡¸All of you would find it hard to forgive the people of the Demon Empire. You can kill the enemy soldiers to your heart''s content. But even if they are from the Demon Empire, they are not at fault as mere civilians. If we kill them without a fight, we''ll be just as much of an animal as the soldiers of the Demon Empire. As human beings, we cannot commit the same atrocities as them. Kill all enemy soldiers, take civilians as prisoners, and do not assault them.¡¹


    The soldiers, who didn''t know my true intentions, were thrilled by my words. Some of them say I''m a true hero, but I''m not that good of a person.


    ¡¸Well then, I''ve been talking for a long time, but I have only one more thing to say. Take down the fort and give our kingdom victory!¡¹


    ¡¸Ooohhhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Victory to the kingdom!¡¹


    ¡¸Let''s all sail for the fort! Let''s take down the fort!¡¹


    With Elle in the lead, the soldiers started moving towards the fort. I''ve instructed her to maintain the <DaydreamHalucination> she''ve placed on the soldiers, and to prioritize killing any enemy soldiers who resist the technique I''m about to apply.


    I moved ahead of the troops to a position just out of sight of the fort for the next plan. At first glance, the fort appeared to be empty, but it was warded against magic and remote weapons, as well as against exploration.


    The strength of the magic is such that an ordinary magician would not be able to break it, but with that level of magic, it would not be a problem as long as I give them a formula to penetrate the wards. Now I just have to get it over with before the enemy soldiers find out our troops.


    I quickly drew up a magic circle and activated the fourth type of tactical class technique, <DemoralizePeaceful Mind>, so that the entire fort would be within the area of effect. I could sense that almost all of the people failed to resist.


    The effect was to create a powerful aversion to the act of fighting or violence, and to make the attacker feel friendly and unresisting. They will not be able to fight or even try to escape. This means that the people in the fort will be caught without any resistance when the soldiers attack them.


    Now my work is almost done. All that was left was to watch the troops overrun the unresisting enemy soldiers.


    As I waited for a while, I could see the kingdom soldiers approaching the fort. Despite the fact that the Kingdom Soldiers appeared in a position where they could be seen from the fort, the guards at the fort were not on alert at all. Some of them were waving their hands as if their allies had arrived. It was a surreal scene.


    Elle bursts through the gates and the soldiers rush into the fort, but from the outside it seems quiet, as if nothing is happening, but inside, it must be a hellish scene. I can easily imagine the soldiers relentlessly attacking the unresisting enemy soldiers as if they were trying to avenge their parents.


    I thought about waiting outside until the battle was over, but a little while after Elle entered, I received a reminder from her.


    (I''m sorry, Master. We''ve almost got it under control, but it seems that there are still some people resisting in the fort. We don''t have enough help, so we need your support before they cause any damage to us.)


    (All right. Tell me the location.)


    Elle told me where the battle might still be going on, and I cut off the telephatic.


    Apparently, more soldiers were able to resist my technique than expected. I''m sure it''s because I incorporated a penetration technique that reduced its effectiveness.


    In the first place, it is unlikely that all of the soldiers who went in would survive, but it would be better to have no damage than to have one or two die. I''ll just follow Elle''s advice here.


    When I entered, it seemed that most of the soldiers in the fort had already been killed. As I looked for the place Elle had mentioned while avoiding the corpses lying everywhere, I heard some voices fighting, so I headed that way.

 Volume 2 - CH 3.2

    What I saw on my way there was a red-haired woman dressed in the military robes of the Demon Empire, protecting several wounded people and restraining the kingdom soldiers.


    If you look closely, you can see that there are barriers around her, so the kingdom soldiers can''t touch her. It would take the power of a dragon to physically break through that. It seems that the magician who endured the <DemoralizePeaceful Mind> is holed up in the castle, protecting his friends.


    ¡¸There''s a guy who can use it well, too.¡¹


    ¡¸Viscount! What brings you here?¡¹


    Don''t call me a title or my rank in front of the enemy. It would give away my position to the enemy.


    I wanted to punch the guy who made the unintentional remark, but I didn''t want the enemy to see such a stupid scene, so I decided to ignore it.


    ¡¸It''s a remnant hunt. You''re no match for her. Take control of the other places.¡¹


    ¡¸Ha!¡¹


    With this, I was now facing the female magician one-on-one. She must have sensed my ability, because she looked bitter and increased her vigilance towards me.


    She was a beautiful woman with blue eyes and bright red hair that showed her strength of will. Her breasts were large, as if in proportion to her height, which was high for a woman. And from her vaguely dignified appearance, I could tell that she had been educated as a noblewoman.


    ¡¸Well, now that we''re alone...¡¹


    ¡¸Viscount ......, are you the commander of this army?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, yes, I am. Are you a common soldier or are you a higher rank?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t have to answer that question.¡¹


    ¡¸What a boring answer. I''ve already given you my answer.¡¹


    She''ve been pretending to be looking for an opening, but I can sense that she''s looking for something else. I''ll use <Mind Steal> just in case.


    (...... Perhaps the messenger would have made it out safely. This is an opportune time for the kingdom''s magicians to gather in large numbers. If we defeat them here, the kingdom''s magic power must be greatly reduced. ...... Now if only someone would come to our rescue. ......)


    I see, they are trying to buy some time until help arrives. It''s a little annoying that the messenger has escaped, but we just have to make this fort our base before the reinforcements arrive.


    Besides, she''s mistaken. She seems to think that because the fort''s anti-magic ward was breached, there are a lot of magicians on the kingdom side, but in reality it''s just me and Elle. And in terms of threat level, I''d say we''re the higher threat.


    ¡¸Don''t expect any help, okay? We''ve almost got the place under control except here.¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I''ll tell you one thing. I''m the one who released the magic that broke the wards of this fort. There were only two magicians in the Kingdom this time.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s a lie. Those wards can''t be broken by one or two people. ......!¡¹


    At first she sounded dumbfounded, as if she thought my story was a joke, but then she seemed to realize something.


    ¡¸Wh-what''s your name?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, I don''t think it''s a wise to tell my enemy my name, but this time it''s special. My name is Yard Rath Werner. Maybe you''ve heard of me too.¡¹


    ¡¸I heard that you are one of the hero ...... a magician of high rank, but I never imagined that you would be ......¡¹


    (Master, control is complete. There are four people, including the one you are dealing with, who were resisting the technique. Also, it seems that the number of non-combatants taken prisoner is a little high.)


    (Apparently, there was a messenger, is that messenger among them?)


    £¨I''ve already completed the memory scan, but there was no one who looked like that.)


    £¨Well, you''ll just have to wait for further instructions.)


    £¨All right.)


    Unfortunately, it seems that the messenger had escaped. However, if they left the fort before the raid, they must not have gotten much information about us. I''ll be grateful for that.


    The female magician seemed to be wondering why I had suddenly gone silent. This reaction alone shows that the Demon Empire doesn''t have any formulas for communication.


    ¡¸Well then, it looks like we''ve conquered all the other places. You are the only remaining force in this fort, what do you want to do?¡¹


    ¡¸...... I have no choice but to at least ask you to treat them in exchange for surrendering.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s all right.¡¹


    When I nodded, she erased the barrier, and thrust her hand forward. It looks like the pose a criminal would take when handcuffed, but what the hell is she doing?


    ¡¸What''s the matter? I need you to put the seal on quickly.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m afraid I don''t have anything like that on me.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh. ......? I think you''ll need it when you restrain the magician.¡¹


    ¡¸I''ll have it ready next time.¡¹


    A sealing tool, I didn''t know there was such a thing. I''ve just learned of another new magical tool. I''ll have to check it out later to see how effective it is.


    ¡¸If you don''t have a seal, were you planning to kill me from the beginning?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t need a magic tool to seal a magic formula. I didn''t even think of having such a thing.¡¹


    ¡¸...... What a substandard story¡¹


    I put a <Magic SealSigil> on her in disgust and bind her wrists. I gave the same treatment to those who were injured, and then healed their wounds with <Major Heal>.


    After that, I called the soldiers to take the captives to the prison. This was it for now, we had conquered the fort. There was probably no damage. The mission was a complete success.


    ¡ù


    The enemy soldiers we had captured could all be put in jail, but the problem was the civilians who were not soldiers. There were too many of them to keep as prisoners of war, but if they were to be released, their memories would have to be tampered with. It would be troublesome.


    I used Elle''s memories to sort out those who could be released and those who could not. The captured kingdom citizens will be transported to the nearest town, and some will stay here to help with the work. If I had brought a few more people, I wouldn''t have had to.


    ¡¸Master, I''ve finished sorting out those who wish to stay here.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Is that all of them here?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ...... Hmm?¡¹


    As I looked around at the applicants, I saw a man with a familiar face. It''s the guy who was captured at Adriana''s place. When he noticed me too, he smiled and approached me. He was stopped by a soldier when he came close to me, though.


    ¡¸Yaa, it''s been a while.¡¹


    ¡¸You must be the guy from that cave. Why are you in this place?¡¹


    ¡¸Right, after you saved me in that cave, I was traveling around the country to broaden my knowledge. I had already visited most of the kingdoms, so I thought the next step would be the Demon Empire, so I tried to sneak into the Demon Empire by bypassing the fort, but I was unlucky and got caught.¡¹


    ¡¸Isn''t it forbidden to travel to the Demon Empire?¡¹


    ¡¸Aahh! Can you please pretend that you didn''t hear what I just said?¡¹


    I can''t shake the suspicion from listening to him. No normal person would smuggle themselves into a country to broaden their knowledge.


    £¨Elle, did you read his memories?)


    (Yes. He doesn''t have any confidential information about the kingdom, and he doesn''t seem to be a spy for the Demon Empire. It''s just that he lacked more memories than a normal human. He might have suffered from amnesia at some point.)


    (Is it possible that he was artificially erased?)


    £¨I don''t know. There was no trace of the procedure.)


    When memories are erased by surgery, there will be unnatural parts of the memory that are missing. This would show up as memory confusion, but this man didn''t seem to have any of that.


    I hadn''t taught Elle much about memory manipulation, so maybe she had come across a case she didn''t know about. I decided to check it out on my end.


    I checked his memory with the <Memory Reading> and found that there were some parts of his memory that were missing, just as Elle had said. There is no deficit in his brain, so it is not a physical factor.


    However, <Memory Reading> does not completely read the memories of the target.


    Since this technique targets a single personality, for example, if the target is a person who has amnesia and has taken on a different personality, it will only be able to read the memories after the loss.


    And if the lost personality is still there in the unconscious, it will be unreadable and will appear to be missing. Just like this man.


    It is possible that this man has become a different person. I don''t know much more than that at this point.


    Let''s put him on the watch list. I''ll keep Elle on watch and we''ll be fine.


    ¡¸Well, whatever, Still, you''re out of luck to be found by a detour.¡¹


    ¡¸I guess I''m lucky because you ended up helping me both times!¡¹


    ¡¸Now then, if you''re going to stay here, I''m going to have to put you to work as well, is that okay with you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, sir. Oh, my name''s Van.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay. Well, Van. You''ll be on standby until further notice.¡¹


    He still looks like he wants to talk, but I''ll cut him some slack. We have more important things to do than worry about him right now. That''s right, we need to dispose of the dead bodies lying in the fort. Even though it''s still cold, the place will start to smell of decay in a few days. We need to clean up the fort before that happens.


    If it''s just dead bodies, I can still use <Disintegration> to remove them, but since there is no technique that can efficiently remove spattered blood and pieces of flesh, we have to do the cleaning work manually.


    I regret now that I should have asked for more people to come.


    Well, what''s done is done. Not only the soldiers, but also the remaining people here will be used for the cleanup.


    There were no other suspicious people besides Van, so I quickly checked and started the cleaning work.


    I hurriedly had the corpses taken outside and thrown them into the holes I had made with my technique. At the same time, I had them wipe away the spattered blood and pieces of flesh.


    There were more than a dozen times as many enemy soldiers as there were kingdom soldiers, so by the time we got them all out, the sun was setting. However, there was still a lot of blood left, and the fort was still filled with the sickening smell of iron.


    I opened all the windows as a last ditch effort, but the smell was still wafting through the air, and I don''t think I''ll be able to sleep tonight.


    ¡ù


    Two days later, I sent a messenger to the royal capital after cleaning the fort, checking the supplies in the fort, and checking the prisoners. A good number of reinforcements are scheduled to be sent to make this fort usable as a base.


    The royal citizens who wanted to return home have already been sent to the nearest town. Those who have offered to work here have been hired as cleaners and cooks.


    Van seemed to prefer to be employed here. He said that he didn''t have enough money to continue his journey.


    ¡¸You''re really helped me. I had a little more before I got caught.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. I won''t give you special treatment just because I know you.¡¹


    After that, I was temporarily free until the soldiers dispatched from the kingdom arrived, so I decided to go see the female magician. It''s been a long time since I have been able to feel the same level of magic as Adriana.


    She was kept in a separate room from the prisoners, so I went to that room and found the person I was looking for.


    She noticed the sound of me approaching and glared at me. I took a look at her memory and found out that she was the daughter of a Duke of the Demon Empire. It''s a coincidence, but I think I hit the jackpot.


    I''ll use her as a pawn to bring down the Demon Empire from within. It''s a very fun plan.


    ¡¸...... What do you want?¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t be so hard on me. Olympia, right? I have a lot of questions for you.¡¹


    ¡¸Where did you get my name, ......?¡¹


    ¡¸You''ll find out soon enough, Olympia Leah Gran Daro.¡¹


    When I called out her full name, the pressure of her gaze on me intensified.


    Even though the wards had killed a lot of her power, it was rare for someone to have enough magic resistance to resist my magic. I heard that there were about three others besides her who were able to resist, but Elle had killed them all. It was a good thing that they had captured her alone.


    Magic on a large scale tends to be less powerful, so it''s not surprising that some people would resist, but I was surprised that there were four of them. The soldiers of the Demon Empire seem to be of a much higher quality than the soldiers of the Kingdom.


    ¡¸Even If you torture me, I won''t tell you anything.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not trying to force you to listen to anything. I''ve brought you a good story today.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m willing to release you from captivity alone. In that case, all the others will remain as prisoners.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t be ridiculous. I can''t accept such a condition.¡¹


    She replied to my proposal in a calm but slightly angry voice. I checked her memory and found that she cared about her people, which was unusual for a noblewoman. She had come to this fort for the tearful reason that she wanted to reduce the damage to her own people.


    From her point of view, my proposal was certainly not something that she would allow.


    ¡¸I knew you would answer that way. As for my next proposal, if you stay as a prisoner of war, I''ll let all the others go. However, in that case, you will have to follow our orders to the best of your ability and give us all the information you know.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Only the information I know is enough?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Then I''ll take you up on that offer. However, you must sign a magical contract with me to ensure that your promise is not broken.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, I don''t mind.¡¹


    As expected, she accepted my proposal. Her spirit of self-sacrifice is quite impressive at this point.


    I showed Olympia the contract paper I had prepared beforehand. After confirming what was written, she and I dripped blood on the paper, and the contract is now complete.


    ¡¸Now let''s have the prisoners released as promised.¡¹


    ¡¸We can''t release them before our reinforcements arrive. Wait a few more days.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Well, that''s fine. Don''t touch the prisoners, all right?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course not. Now, you''re going to have to make good on your promise. Put these on for now.¡¹


    I handed Olympia the ring I had gotten in the fort. I''m not a gemologist, so I don''t know how much this ring is worth, but judging from its composition, it''s a variant of corundum, or ruby. It was probably not cheap in terms of processing technology.


    Olympia, who was suddenly handed such a thing, accepted it with confusion. As a noblewoman with an eye for aesthetics, she would understand the value of this ring.


    ¡¸What do you mean by giving me something like this?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s a small gift. A little gift to commemorate your rebirth.¡¹


    I made sure she wore the ring and used <Dominate>. Since she couldn''t resist due to contract, the effect of the technique was activated without any problem, and all emotions disappeared from her face.


    Raise her loyalty and favorability to me as much as possible, and lower her loyalty to the Demon Empire instead. This time, I didn''t mess with her memory too much, but on the contrary, I tried to include as much knowledge as I could. The better the operative, the better.


    When the rewriting by the <Dominate> was finished, Olympia looked at me with an ecstatic expression on her face.


    ¡¸Now, Olympia. Tell me your name.¡¹


    ¡¸My name is Olympia Leah Gran Daro.¡¹


    ¡¸Do you know who I am?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, sir. Master is the one to whom I owe all my loyalty.¡¹


    ¡¸Then what is it you must do?¡¹


    ¡¸As an aristocrat of the Demon Empire, I''m to conduct operations within the Demon Empire.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, that doesn''t sound like a problem.¡¹


    The manipulation of her memories and emotions seems to have been completed without any problems.


    She''s staring at me with moist eyes and flushed cheeks like a maiden in love, and she''s no longer the same person she was when she was just glaring at me.


    ¡¸Thank you, Master. For showing such mercy to such a foolish woman.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. I''m counting on your loyalty.¡¹


    ¡¸Please leave it to me. I will do everything in my power to fulfill Master''s expectations.¡¹


    So now I have more pawns in my hands. This time, in particular, I was able to entangle the daughter of a Duke, a person who stands close to the center of the Demon Empire, and this has expanded the scope of my strategy considerably.


    When I released her from her restraints, she knelt down on the spot. Is this the kind of reaction you get when you''re a noble, and soldier with high loyalty value?


    ¡¸Master, I would like to offer my loyalty with my body, is that alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Hm? Well, if it''s just a quick thing, sure.¡¹


    ¡¸Now if you''ll excuse me.¡¹


    With that, she came up to my feet and started licking my shoes.


    To be honest, I was quite taken aback by her sudden action, but since a storm of apologies would be waiting for me if I refused, I let her do as she pleased for a while.


    After experiencing Olympia''s loyalty, she and I headed for the prison where the soldiers of the Demon Empire were.


    The Kingdom soldiers we passed in the corridor were all surprised to see her, but she walked away quickly, probably because she was walking so regally and I was right beside her, making it difficult to talk to her.


    I looked at her face and saw that she looked serious in the presence of other people''s eyes.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸Ohh, Viscount! What can I do for you, sir?¡¹


    ¡¸I have business with the prisoners inside. You may leave now.¡¹


    ¡¸U-understood!¡¹


    I made the soldiers standing guard in front of the prison fall back. He looked curiously at Olympia, but I guess he thought it was rude to talk to her, so he just left without saying anything.


    As I entered, the gazes of the prisoners of war gathered at once. They were tied hand and foot and rolled over so they couldn''t move, but when they noticed Olympia next to me, they tried to be as polite as they could.


    ¡¸Olympia-sama! Is relief that you''re safe!


    The man with the highest rank among them spoke to her, but she looked back at him for a moment and then looked at me, apparently asking if she could speak.


    ¡¸Hmm, do what you want.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹


    She approached the man and pulled him up into a hug. The man was flustered by her sudden action.


    ¡¸O-Olympia-sama!?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m glad you guys are safe. I made a deal with the kingdom in exchange for my body. You will be freed soon.¡¹


    ¡¸B-but then what will happen to Olympia-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry. Thanks to the man there, I won''t be harmed in any way.¡¹


    The prisoners are weeping tears of frustration at their inability to protect Olympia.


    At first glance, it seems like a touching scene of people risking their lives to protect their men. However, she took something out of her pocket that they did not notice.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, it was my fault that you were captured. And thank you, you''ve been very good people, to be of use to me in the end.¡¹


    ¡¸What? Ah ......¡¹


    When Olympia flashed her hand with the dagger, the man''s neck cracked open and blood spurted out. Then the man, not knowing what had happened, looked at the face of the person who had cut his neck.


    ¡¸Wh-why ......?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, for staying alive until I kill you. Now the master can see my loyalty.¡¹


    The blood that spurted out splashed her as well, but she didn''t care and looked at the fallen man with a tremendous smile on her face.


    ¡¸O-Olympia-sama!? What the hell are you doing!?¡¹


    ¡¸What have you done!?¡¹


    The rest of the people were confused and frightened by her murderous act. Some of them were even incontinent. No wonder, they had been betrayed by the one they had looked up to.


    Olympia watched as the fallen man stopped moving, then walked up to the next closest man and slashed his neck in the same manner. She looked like a madman as she happily killed her former ally.


    ¡¸What have you bastard done to Olympia-sama!?¡¹


    I looked down at my feet and saw a man crawling towards me.


    ¡¸Olympia-sama is not the kind of person who would commit such a barbaric act! Tell me, what have you done to her!¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, if you ask me what I did, the closest thing you guys can figure out is brainwashing.¡¹


    ¡¸How dare you! You make such a kind people like her kill her own people, I''ll never forgive you, Gahh!?¡¹


    Olympia''s foot slammed into the side of the man who was about to jump on me. She then approached the man in agony and cut him in the neck as well. Blood spurted out of his neck and onto my hand, which was nearby.


    ¡¸Did you really think that I would allow you to speak out like that to my Master?¡¹


    She had cut everyone in the room to death, and her whole body was dyed red with blood. I felt a chill run down my spine when I saw her in such a state with an ecstatic expression on her face.


    When she noticed the dirt on my hands, she hurriedly took my hands.


    ¡¸Ah, I-I''m so sorry! I can''t believe I''ve gotten Master''s body dirty!¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry about this.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''ll wipe it off right now!¡¹


    She put her face in my hand and ran her tongue over the bloody area. Her action was so natural that I couldn''t react. I didn''t think she had this kind of taste.


    I put my finger in her mouth to test it out, and she happily sucked on it . Her movements seemed to resemble those of a dog. She had been so bossy earlier, but now she was so cute.


    It was starting to get interesting, so I started to play with the inside of her mouth with my fingers. Each time my fingers traced the inside of her cheeks and scraped her teeth, she shuddered with delight.


    When I pulled my finger out, it was sticky with her saliva, so I wiped it off with her clothes.


    ¡¸Master, did I get this right?¡¹


    ¡¸Very well. Keep up the good work, and take care of the reconnaissance of the Demon Empire.¡¹


    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹


    Regardless of her sexuality, the fact that she disposed of the prisoners without my asking is proof that she knows what I''m thinking.


    To be honest, Olympia was the only one worth taking prisoner. The others were all commoners and lowly nobles, so there was little value in capturing them, and it would have been less trouble if they had died.


    But because of the contract I made with her, I couldn''t kill them myself or ask someone else to do it. She understood this and took care of them for me.


    With this kind of judgment and the acting skills she had shown earlier, I could leave the internal investigation to her with no worries. I had chosen her based on her magical power alone, but she was even more talented than I had expected.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸Now then, I''m going to ask you to return to the Demon Empire. Tell them that the fort has fallen, and if possible, stop or delay the sortie. After that, I want you to find out as much as you can about the military information of the Demon Empire.¡¹


    ¡¸Please leave this to me. I''ll make sure to produce results that will meet your expectations.¡¹


    What I want to know the most right now is the actual situation of the Demon Empire. Sagami is also training agents, but it takes at least a few years to turn one person into a full-fledged agent. We don''t have enough time to wait for that.


    First, I tore the robe she was wearing to shreds. This will make it look like she was desperate to escape. It would probably be more believable than leaving it clean.


    And in case there are people in the Demon Empire who can use magic such as <Memory Reading)>, I give her a bracelet that can deploy a magic barrier of the same strength as mine. She also has high resistance to magic, so if she wears this, they won''t be able to look inside her head.


    I gave her a horse and sent her off to the Demon Empire. I hope this will help me understand the movements of the Demon Empire''s army a little better.


    ¡¸Master, wasn''t that the captive woman?¡¹


    As I was seeing Olympia off, Elle, who seemed to have remembered her face, approached me.


    ¡¸Yes, she was a senior noble, so I made her a pawn for me. Now I''ll be able to understand the movements of the Demon Empire better than before.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, as expected master.¡¹


    ¡¸She''s the woman who was called Olympia-sama, I believe. She''s the one who defeated Adriana, who managed to ensnare the senior nobles of the Demon Empire.¡¹


    Following Elle''s praise, I heard a familiar voice, and turned around to see Van there.


    ¡¸Eavesdropping is bad taste.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I had no choice but to do it since Elmaire-san was going your way, you know?¡¹


    You''re an auspicious guy, going out of your way to follow a watchdog.


    ¡¸Well, that''s all right, but don''t wander around too much or you''ll end up in trouble.¡¹


    ¡¸Master, this man is already in trouble. Maybe his biological instinct to avoid danger is broken.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s harsh.¡¹


    Van laughed at my advice as well. He''s probably going to get caught up in his own recklessness again. I''m sure he lacks the ability to learn.


    Well, I''ll leave this guy to Elle, and I''ll go ask him to clean the jail.


    ¡ù


    More than two weeks later, reinforcements from the royal capital finally arrived. It was a good thing that there was no counterattack from the Demon Empire, but they arrived too late. I''ll ask Sophie to complain to the king.


    I went out to meet them, wondering who the commander was, and to my surprise, it was Robert.


    ¡¸Excellent result, Viscount Werner. I didn''t think you would actually capture the fort.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t do things that are impossible. Now that I''ve accepted the challenge, I''ll make it work.¡¹


    While supplies were being brought in one after another, Robert and I were talking in a room inside the fort.


    ¡¸My father was happy that he can''t wait to see you. He said that when you returns to royal capital, he''ll officially recognize your marriage to my sister.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s great news. It''s worth all the trouble I''ve gone through.¡¹


    It looks like I can finally go home now. It''s been longer than I expected, and I''m missing Tia and the baths at the mansion. After I finish my report to the king, I''ll take a bath first.


    ¡¸And while we''re on the subject, Elmaire, or whatever she is, I want you to leave her here.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? May I ask why?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s pathetic that I''m here to reinforce you, but we''re short on magicians due to the sudden formation. I''ve heard that she''s not as good as you, but she''s pretty skilled at it too. I need her help for a while.¡¹


    ¡¸She doesn''t speak the language of the kingdom, though.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s all right. I was able to hire someone who can translate. I''ll introduce him to you.¡¹


    The interpreter came in under Robert''s direction, but no matter how I looked at him, I saw a familiar face. When he saw my faces, he looked surprised, but he soon smiled and came over to me.


    ¡¸This elf is the interpreter, Levin.¡¹


    I didn''t expect to see Natalia''s ex-husband here. I didn''t know his footsteps after he left the brothel, but when did he become an interpreter? I don''t know what''s appropriate for a human being.


    Well, he doesn''t seem to be capable of attacking Elle, so I''m more relieved than if someone strange were to come.


    ¡¸I wondered who that was, but it was the generous guy from that time. But you don''t need a interpreter, do you?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s not for me. It''s for my apprentice, the dark elf, who needs a interpreter.¡¹


    ¡¸Dark elves, huh. I don''t like them much, but I can''t help it. Oh, by the way, are you that elf-loving viscount I''ve heard so much about?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not an elf lover, but I''m pretty sure I''m the one they''re talking about.¡¹


    Levin, who had been talking to me about various things without regard to the interpreter, immediately stopped talking and became quiet when Robert, who was impatient with the unrelated conversation, coughed. He is a light-hearted man, but he doesn''t seem to be a man who can''t read the air.


    ¡¸Well, he seems to be a bit of a talker, but I''m sure he''ll have no problem interpreting.¡¹


    ¡¸Sounds about right. So, how long do you think it will be at the most?¡¹


    ¡¸Until spring at the most.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Well, I don''t mind, but I''m not sure what she''d say.¡¹


    I called Elle up and asked her what she wanted to do with the discussion I just told her.


    ¡¸If Master wants me to stay here, then I will obey.¡¹


    She turned to speak to Robert, but he looked at Levin as he could not understand her elven language. Noticing his gaze, Levin immediately began to translate.


    ¡¸She said it was fine if the Viscount wanted her to stay.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. So, Elmair-dono, please take care of me for a little while.¡¹


    ¡¸Hee, so your name is Elmair. This big guy over here is the First Prince Robert, and I''m his interpreter, Levin.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you. It''s nice to meet you too.¡¹


    ¡¸By the way, you''re cute. Do you have a boyfriend?¡¹


    ¡¸Interpreter, if you say anything unnecessary, I''ll make sure you never speak again, okay?¡¹


    Levin tried to seduce Elle, but she gave him an iron claw.


    From the looks of it, there won''t be a problem if I leave her here. I''m going to have Elle stay here for a while, but I''m going to go back to the capital first.

 Volume 2 - CH 4.1

    R-18


    I was planning to use Transfer to go back home, but apparently in such a case I had to make a triumphant return trip. What a troublesome rule that was.


    When we got to the entrance of the capital, we changed into a triumphal carriage with the hood removed and started to move forward.


    In the center of the street, people from all over the capital had gathered to watch. It seemed that the victory had already been announced throughout the capital. I couldn''t stand the stares of the people and waved my hand with a tight smile.


    When I finally reached the castle, I was ushered into the audience hall without any time to rest. There were the usual nobles, the king, and Sophie.


    ¡¸The capture of the fort was brilliant. To conquer the impregnable Istrian with such a small army, your ability is as true as your words.¡¹


    ¡¸No, the soldiers fought well despite being under an unfamiliar commander. This victory could not have been achieved by my power alone.¡¹


    ¡¸You don''t have to be modest. I don''t know if we could have taken down that fort even if we had our best men. Now, before accepting your reward, you should first speak to the one who has been waiting for your return more than anyone else.¡¹


    When I turned to Sophie at the king''s words, she ran towards me and jumped into my chest as if she couldn''t wait to see me. I guess her quiet nature made her long for my return so much that she did this in public.


    ¡¸Princess Sofia, I''m back as promised.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Yard-sama. I knew you would come back to me.¡¹


    She hugged me, and I hugged her back. I could smell her delicious scent in the air, and it stimulated my lower body, which hadn''t held a woman in weeks. I managed to keep my mind off of it, thinking that it would be bad to get an erection here.


    The nobles around me shouted in admiration. However, some of them looked frustrated, and some of them couldn''t hide their angry expressions. After all, there are still people who don''t like me taking credit.


    ¡¸Fumu, it''s good that you''re getting along so well. Viscount, you may call yourself a Count from this day on. I''ll also officially recognize your marriage to my daughter Sophia.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    ¡¸I will have the other rewards sent to the mansion later, so you may return to the mansion first. I''m sure you''ll have to make a lot of preparations for the wedding. I want you to have a splendid ceremony that will live up to your achievements.¡¹


    ¡¸I will do so.¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, let''s discuss the date of the ceremony at a later date.¡¹


    With the king''s words, the audience was over. After leaving the audience hall, I took Sophie back to her room.


    ¡¸Once again, Yard-sama, welcome back.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I''m so relieved to see that Sophie looks the same.¡¹


    I was relieved to see Sophie smiling as the maid made her tea. I had thought that there might be some disturbance from the church, but it seems that nothing happened after all.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, I''d like you to tell me about the battle of the fort.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, although there was not much to tell.¡¹


    At Sophie''s request, I told her about the battle at the fort. It only took me about five minutes to finish, but I think I could have talked longer. It was a battle that had been won or lost before we even entered the fort.


    Even with such a small amount of content, Sophie was happy to hear it. I think she was partly concerned about me, but I was still grateful.


    ¡¸Robert-oniisama also praised Yard-sama. When the order to attack the fort came, he was adamant that he would lead the reinforcements.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I may have been recognized as a suitable husband for Sophie a little.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, I guess so. Onii-sama is a shy person, so he doesn''t say what he really thinks very often. So this is the first time I''ve seen him praise someone honestly. He must have liked Yard-sama that much.¡¹


    It''s true that when he came as a reinforcement, Robert''s atmosphere was lighter than before the capture of the fort. It''s not as if I''m happy to be liked by a man, but Sophie seems to be happy, so it''s okay.


    After that, we talked about trivial things and decided to go back to the mansion when the time was right.


    ¡ù


    When I moved directly to the basement, I found Fairis with her back to me.


    I tried to call out to her, but there was something wrong with her. I''m not sure why, but she''s wearing the robe I lent her before, her body is shaking slightly, and most importantly, I could hear the sticky sound of water coming from her direction.


    ¡¸...... mmm ...... mmm, hmm ......¡¹


    Then there was this panting voice that sounded like she was forcing it down. From this fact, I knew instantly what she was doing. Yes, masturbation.


    The first thing I saw when I came back to the mansion was Fairis masturbating, which was a joke too funny to be true.


    I''ve been in a woman''s drought for weeks, so her lasciviousness excites me. It is not a good time to attack her when I was about to marry Sophie, so I tried to talk to her and stop her.


    ¡¸...... Yard, samaa, ...... there ......¡¹


    But her mumbling voice stopped me in my tracks. If she dared to wear my robe to masturbate, that meant she was using my robe as a masturbation tool, right?


    Of course, it could be for the simple reason that I was the closest man to her. But I hadn''t had a woman in a while, and all I could think of was that she was asking me out.


    I was going to ask Tia out tonight to relieve my libido, but after seeing Fairis in such a lascivious state, I was running out of patience.


    I approached her with my footsteps and pushed her down on the bed when she noticed the sound and looked back at me.


    I took her lips from mine, as she was stunned by the sudden event. I held her down with my hands and feet to prevent her from escaping, and then twisted my tongue into her mouth.


    She finally understood what was going on and hurriedly tried to escape from my restraints, but her strength was not enough to shake me off. Her lips were tightly closed and she was refusing my tongue, so I pulled her face away from mine.


    Her face was flushed and her skin was a little sweaty from masturbating until the last second. Most people in this world don''t bathe and use perfume to cover up their body odor, and she must be one of them. There was no perfume here, so the scent of females wafted strongly from her sweaty skin.


    ¡¸Ya, huh? Yard, sama, why are you doing this?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s Fairis-dono fault, you know? It looks like you''re trying to seduce me, masturbating in someone else''s clothes¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, y-you''re wrong! This is ......¡¹


    She seemed to be desperately trying to think of an excuse, but that didn''t matter anymore. The only thing that mattered now was that I was going to unleash my pent up sexual desire on her.


    I tried to stick my tongue in her again, but she closed her lips and resisted. It was a rather dull response for someone who had just been using me as an excuse to wank off. I had no choice but to push a little harder.


    I tore off her robe in one gulp to avoid damaging her skin, and her body, slightly flushed from the fire, appeared. She was apparently wearing the robe directly over her naked body, with no underwear at all. Her breasts, though relatively modest, were blood-colored and had a healthy sexiness to them.


    ¡¸Oh, no, please don''t look!¡¹


    Embarrassed to be seen naked in person, she covered her breasts with her arms, but I had to force her to away it.


    The size of her breasts was modest compared to Tia''s and Sophie''s, but it was enough to make a man feel inferior. In fact, some men might even prefer them since they were big enough to fit in their hands.


    The expression on her face, as if she was about to cry, stimulated my taste to torment her. It would be fun to make her cry out like this, but I''ll make her feel a little better. I kissed her neck and collarbone to relieve the tension. Her skin was glistening and absorbent, and even the slightest touch made her react sensitively.


    ¡¸Ah, mmm!¡¹


    I sucked on her skin a little harder and left a clear red mark on her white skin. When I sucked on it, she let out a small gasp, so she was obviously getting pleasure from it.


    ¡¸Oya, Fairis-dono, are you feeling it even though you''re being raped?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-you''re wrong! This is the Yard-sama forcing himself on me, Nnhh!¡¹


    ¡¸You can shake me off if you don''t want to, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Hyauhhh!¡¹


    Although she doesn''t like it with her mouth, her resistance is weaker than before. I don''t know if it''s a weakness for pleasure or simply she''s lewd, but I''m grateful that it''s convenient for me.


    I touched her secret area to check if it was wet, which was probably due to the fact that she had been masturbating right up until then, so I applied my cock to it. She seemed to know what was hitting her crack, but she didn''t move.


    Normally, a woman who is being forcibly raped would resist desperately. The fact that she doesn''t do so and looks away is probably because she is unconsciously expecting it, not because she has given up.


    ¡¸If I keep going like this, I''m going to enter inside you, is that okay?¡¹


    ¡¸P-please don''t, if you continue. ......¡¹


    ¡¸I''m going to put it in.¡¹


    ¡¸Mmm, it hurts!]


    I took her silence as an affirmation and thrust my rod into her secret region. I took the silence as an affirmation, and thrust my rod into her clit. After a little while, she resisted, so I pushed harder and penetrated, and Fairis was in pain. It seemed she was a virgin after all.


    She was not used to being fucked by a man, so she was tight inside, and the feeling of being forced open was good for the feeling that I was fucking a woman. It''s not enough that she accepts me and doesn''t resist too much, but I''ve decided that it''s a different kind of joy to have her virginity taken by me.


    ¡¸Oh, mmm, fuhh.¡¹


    I stopped shaking my hips for a little while, and to distract her, I opened her mouth and screwed my tongue into it.


    Fairis tried to push my tongue back with her tongue, but the result was that our tongues rubbed against each other, which only increased my arousal. She seemed to be doing the same, and gradually moved from pushing back to intertwining and rubbing her tongue against mine.


    As our tongues intertwined, she seemed to get used to the pain, and her eyes, which had been tightly closed in agony, softened and became enraptured. When we separated our mouths, saliva was running down our tongues.


    ¡¸Even though you''re being forcibly raped for the first time, Fairis-dono is surprisingly fond of it.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m, not ......¡¹


    She seemed to be embarrassed but didn''t really mean it, and her insides tightened up when she heard my words.


    ¡¸I don''t know why you would want to deny it, though. Oh well, let''s continue.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, wait a minute, please. Aahhh!¡¹


    The pain seems to have subsided a bit, and I can afford to keep going, so I start moving my hips again. Compared to last time, her eyebrows were lowered as if she was feeling a little bit of pleasure in her painful expression.


    ¡¸I didn''t know you could get pleasure for your first time. It seems that you just love to masturbating.¡¹


    ¡¸Fueh?¡¹


    ¡¸You didn''t think I didn''t notice, did you? Didn''t you always pretend to be asleep when I had sex with other women?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, ehh. ......¡¹


    Her face grew redder and redder, like a boiled octopus. Her mouth kept opening and closing like a fish, unable to formulate a word. She was probably too embarrassed to speak, and was about to die of embarrassment.


    ¡¸W-Were you aware of this!?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. If you feel that many eyes on you, it''s easy to see that you''ve fallen asleep.¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh ......, p-please don''t look at me!¡¹


    I grabbed her hand to stop her from covering her face in embarrassment and watched her teary-eyed expression. I knew she looked good half-crying from being tormented.


    The reason why I want to make her cry, even though she is not a strong person, is probably because she has a tendency to be tormented.


    ¡¸Well then, I guess it''s time to let me get serious.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh, ah! No, ahh, Nnhuhh!¡¹


    I was getting impatient, so I started thrusting into her even harder than before. The pain seemed to have subsided considerably for Fairis, and she seemed to be enjoying the pleasure more than the pain, even though I was going this hard.


    The fact that she was getting pleasure for her first time, even though she was a virgin, was probably thanks to the masturbation she used to do. It was nice not to have to assist her with the technique.


    ¡¸Fuuhh, Nnhhh, hmmm!¡¹


    Fairis was trying her best to keep her voice down by sucking the bed sheet into her mouth, as if she couldn''t control her moans anymore. She didn''t want me to think she was feeling it for her first time.


    But when a woman is trying to hold back her moans, a man''s heart wants to make her scream. I shook my hips even harder, and at the same time, I picked her clit and played with it. She opened her mouth and let out an inarticulate cry, as the bud she always used for masturbation seemed to be the part she felt the most.


    ¡¸Okay, Fairis-sama, it''s about time for me to let it out!¡¹


    ¡¸Aahhhh, P-please wait! Let it out outside please, not inside!¡¹


    ¡¸It''s too late! I''m cumming!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, aaahhhhh! It''s coming inside me!?¡¹


    Fairis seemed to climax at the same time I did. I slammed my hips deep into her and ejaculated, her vagina tightening and quivering with my load.


    Her eyes widened in shock as I kissed her on the mouth, and this time she accepted my tongue without resistance.


    My first ejaculation in a long time lasted longer than usual, during which time our tongues were hotly intertwined. When I pulled out my cock, the blood from the rupture came out mixed with the white semen.


    ¡ù


    Once I ejaculated, I cooled down and regretted that I had done something outrageous.


    After all, it was bad enough that I hadn''t processed it in weeks. Originally I had thought that I could just do it with Tia, but it seemed that I hadn''t been able to reason as well as I had expected.


    Fairis had already wiped off the dirt and put on her usual clothes. However, anyone could tell that she was post-emotional from the way her skin was still flushed and burning and the way she was worried about the discomfort in her crotch.


    I wondered if I should erase her memory like I had done with the girl I had attacked before, but now that she was no longer a virgin, there would be some confusion somewhere. What should I do now?


    As I was wondering what to do, Fairis approached me.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, may I have a word with you?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Oh, what is it?¡¹


    ¡¸I have been indebted to Yard-sama for a long time, but it would be a nuisance for me to stay here indefinitely. If your marriage with Sophia-sama is approved, then Yard-sama will no longer be accused of heresy, and I will be able to return to my own home soon.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, do as you please.¡¹


    ¡¸Right, please give my regards to Tia-san and the others.¡¹


    Fairis then left the basement without even carrying the bare minimum of luggage.


    I felt relieved that I wasn''t blamed for my earlier actions, but at the same time, I felt an unfathomable anxiety as to why she didn''t denounce me, and my head hurt thinking that I had gotten myself into trouble again. This time it was my own fault, so I had no choice.


    While I was agonizing over Fairis'' attitude, Tia and Natalia entered the room.


    ¡¸Master, welcome back.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard, if you''re back, you should show your face here first.¡¹


    Tia seemed to be looking forward to my return, and I could tell that even her normally calm expression was happy now. Natalia also had a strong tone, but her mouth was torn a little as she was happy to see me back.


    ¡¸Fairis-sama returned to her home earlier.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, she felt it was time for her to be taken care of.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s right, the saint is a sensible person, unlike Yard, so I''m sure she''s got her head on straight.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t have anything to say to that. Anyway, what happened with Bishop Philpott since then?¡¹


    I''m thankful that Natalia''s sarcasm can distract me now. We hadn''t seen each other in a long time, so we had a lot to talk about, but I was curious about what I had told Tia before we left, so I asked her about the bishop first.


    ¡¸That bishop had been acting very cautiously, but I finally caught his tail. They don''t have a direct connection, but it seems that the Second Prince, Rand is involved.¡¹


    ¡¸The Second Prince?¡¹


    As I recall, he was the only prince born from a side family, and I think he was about the same age as Sophie. I don''t know the details because he didn''t leave much of an impression.


    ¡¸Why would teaming up with the second prince lead to him attacking me?¡¹


    ¡¸Isn''t he afraid that he will lose his position in the line of succession to the throne? If a child is born between Master and the First Princess, your child order of succession will be higher than that of the Second Prince.¡¹


    Hearing Tia''s words, I regretted that I hadn''t thought of that possibility. It''s true that he might be the one who would be most troubled if Sophie and I got married. He''s second in line of succession, but if Sophie''s child is a boy, he''ll be one step down.


    In this country, the right of succession to the throne is given to the male members of the regular family in order of succession, followed by the children of the regular family, or in other words, the grandchildren of the regular family. The children of the side chambers are the last in the order of succession, so if Sophie and I had a baby boy, he would be the second in the current order of succession.


    Robert is leading the kingdom''s army, so there is a good chance that he will die. So far, he had a good shot at the throne, but if Sophie had a child, his position would be in jeopardy.


    ¡¸I see, that''s what I thought.¡¹


    ¡¸Furthermore, the Savile family, the family of the second prince''s mother, Ursula-sama, is a family that has produced cardinals and bishops of the church for generations. Through the Savile family, the prince''s influence on the Church will be considerable. However, since they didn''t have a direct relationship with Bishop Philpot, it took me a while to get there.¡¹


    But what to do? To be frank, he''s a more troublesome opponent than Duke Dian. He had solid evidence that he was connected to the Demon Empire, but in the case of the prince, he wasn''t directly connected to the bishop, making it difficult to eliminate him socially.


    ¡¸Of all people, royalty. ...... Any ideas?¡¹


    ¡¸I think it is impossible to try to deal with the royalty head on. ...... There should be no direct relationship, so even if you try to prove the connection with the bishops, I think they have already taken action. I think the master has no choice but to deal with it directly.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t want to use force when I don''t know how many people are involved, though. For now, let''s cut off one of the roots.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m going to ride over to the second prince. Tia, while I''m out, please escort Fairis without being noticed.¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to me. Take care of yourself, Master.¡¹


    Tia followed Fairis, who had just left, out of the room. Natalia, who had barely spoken since earlier, approached me as soon as she was gone.


    ¡¸Yard, I''ve missed you for so long.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry. The battle itself was over quickly, but it tookk time to take over that fort.¡¹


    As if to make up for the relatively long time we hadn''t seen each other, she hugged me and stroked my body, but then she suddenly noticed something and gave me a suspicious look.


    ¡¸Yard, could it be that you''ve even embraced the saint?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s force majeure.¡¹


    ¡¸You''re the worst.¡¹


    She pulled herself away from me and looked at me with a mixture of anger and contempt in her eyes. I tried to make some excuse, but I couldn''t say anything back since I had attacked her.


    ¡¸It''s because you''ve been accumulating while you were at the fort anyway, right? If you had asked me, I would have been happy to help you.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I don''t have anything to say back to that.¡¹


    ¡¸Anyway, you should go apologize to the saint and prepare to die, okay? I''ll keep Tia and the princess in the dark.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry. I owe you one.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, Geez, you''re in such good shape.¡¹


    When I hugged her, she was annoyed for a moment, but she immediately smiled and hugged me back. It helps to be in love with someone at times like this.


    She continued to entwine her legs in a lusty way and sent me streaming eyes. It''s obvious she''s asking me out, but right now I''m more interested in taking a bath. I gently pull her off me and kiss her disgruntled mouth. I let our tongues tangle for a while, then slowly pulled my mouth away.


    ¡¸That''s all for now. See you later.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Got it, absolutely sure. We can do it tonight, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I have a fianc¨¦e. I can''t get another woman pregnant when I''m getting married first. ......¡¹


    ¡¸I''ve heard that you just had sex with saint. And if you''re talking about pregnant, I''m probably already pregnant.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Wait, what did you just say?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sure I''m already pregnant.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s true that I wasn''t using contraception at the time, but I''ve heard that the fertilization rate of elves is lower than that of humans. So how do you know that?¡¹


    ¡¸Because you used that aphrodisiac. It''s not just an aphrodisiac, it also has the effect of increasing the fertilization rate for elves who have difficulty conceiving. I''ve never heard of anyone using it and not getting pregnant.¡¹


    ¡¸Why would you use something like that ......¡¹


    I don''t want to add to the trouble I''m already in. How could I impregnate another woman before marriage? My stomach is starting to ache like it''s tightening up from stress.


    You wouldn''t normally think that the aphrodisiac would have such an effect in the first place. If what she''s saying is true, there''s a good chance I''ve already impregnated her, but if it has that kind of effect, please tell me first.


    In addition, was it Lily, or is it possible that she''s pregnant since I gave her the aphrodisiac as well? The surgical imprint makes normal fertilization impossible, but I don''t know what would happen if I used drugs. I''ll have to check carefully later.


    ¡¸How long does it take for an elf to have a baby?¡¹


    ¡¸About a year, give or take.¡¹


    This is going to be a pain in the ass. At any rate, I''ll have to be honest with Sophie. A nobleman having a child is different from a civilian having a child. After all, as long as they have blood in their veins, there is a possibility of a family disturbance.


    Especially if the child was born before Sophie''s child, it was out of sight. Normally, Sophie''s child would be the next head of the family, but even the royal family has a seniority system. There is a high possibility that the other nobles will flock to her without regard for such things, and the situation will become a quagmire.


    ¡¸Isn''t it possible that it hasn''t been done?¡¹


    ¡¸Do you think so?¡¹


    ¡¸...... I hope so, but I don''t think so.¡¹


    This is a serious impasse. The only thing left to do is to get Sophie''s permission and after a while, put her in as a concubine or side room. Illegitimate children are out of the question.


    If this was going to happen, I should have been more careful. For now, I''ll leave her for later and concentrate on the bishop and the prince for now. To do that, I have to go take a bath first.


    For some reason, I took Natalia with me to take a bath while my thoughts were still confused. She seemed to like the bath as well, and stayed in it for a long time until she fell over the edge. I also misjudged my limit and lost consciousness, so we both collapsed on the floor, upside down, until we were discovered by a maid who came to take a bath.


    ¡ù

 Volume 2 - CH 4.2

    I waited until nightfall, sealing the memory of the abomination in the bath, and then transferred to the castle to go to Prince Rand''s room. I was sure he was in the castle because I asked the soldier at the gate.


    There was a soldier on guard in front of the room. I used <IllusionDays> to put him in an illusory state, and entered the room while I was in that state.


    Inside the room, there was a young man with blond hair like Robert, Sophie and Margarete, but not like the other three. I had seen him several times in the audience hall, so I knew he was Prince Rand.


    He was the only one in the room, so I put up a soundproof barrier before he could shout. He seemed so startled by the sudden intruder that he couldn''t speak. He looked like a fool as he opened and closed his mouth like a fish.


    ¡¸Excuse me for coming so late at night. You know what I want, don''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you Viscount Werner? You can''t just barge into a room full of royalty without permission! Anyone, Is anyone there!?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m a Count from today. Well, that''s not important.¡¹


    Just when I thought I was finally able to talk to him, his first words were pathetic. What I''m going to do now is not a matter of disrespect. I can''t be bothered with all that.


    ¡¸You don''t seem to be in a very good mood. Did something happen to upset you?¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up! I don''t want to hear anything you have to say! Get the hell out of here!¡¹


    ¡¸Then let me get straight to the point. Tell the church to leave me and Fairis alone right now. If you don''t, I''ll have to use force.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha!? I-I-I-I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡¹


    Rand responded to my words with a clearly upset tone. I''m not saying you have to have a poker face, but I think you need to learn to behave a little better. I think Sophie and Margarete are better suited to be king than this thing, but they are still second in line of succession. It brings tears to my eyes to think about it.


    ¡¸I''m not asking if you understand or not. I''m saying that the Savile family should request the church not to interfere any more with the people around me. By the way, I''m only asking you to reply in the affirmative, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Hah! You suddenly barged into my room, and now you''re trying to blackmail me because you''re afraid of being recognized as a heretic? What a shallow man you are! A man like you is a coward!¡¹


    ¡¸I''m giving you this advice out of the goodness of my heart.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? What do you mean!?¡¹


    ¡¸Think about it, heresy against me won''t change your position on the throne. If that''s the case, the only thing I can think of is why you''ve been messing with me is that you''re related to House Savile, and you''re probably trying to get me and Fairis into your faction.¡¹


    It''s a real hassle, but both Fairis and I are considered high-ranking sorcerers by the world. In other words, we''re very religious people. We''d make great billboards for the church.


    I don''t know exactly how the factions of the church work, but Fairis told me that she had been recruited many times before. She said that she had turned them all down, but that''s how valuable she was.


    ¡¸If you accept my terms here, I promise to join the faction that House Savile belongs to.¡¹


    ¡¸What! Really?!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, but until I have a ceremony with Princess Sophia, you are not to tell anyone about this relationship. I don''t want her to be harmed in any way.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, fine! I''ll accept your terms!¡¹


    ¡¸Then sign this contract.¡¹


    The paper on which the contract is written contains the conditions I just mentioned. When the two of us sign, the magic is activated, making it impossible for either Rand or I to break our promise.


    ¡¸Well, that''s it for today.¡¹


    ¡¸Mmm! You''re a surprisingly understanding man!¡¹


    Rand can''t seem to hide his joy at having me in his corner. He crossed his arms and nodded several times.


    You should be as happy as you can be. Let them know that I''m not a powerful ally, but a lion in the midst of a lion.


    I walked past the soldiers who were still in a state of illusion and left the room. Once I''m out of sight of the soldiers, I deactivate my magic. The soldiers, unaware of what had happened, looked around.


    ¡ù


    I left the castle and came back to the mansion. The bishop still seemed to be trying to catch me, and I could see a shadow in front of the mansion. I guess the bishop still doesn''t know that I''m engaged to Sophie. But that''s a matter that can be resolved the day after tomorrow.


    The incident with Rand should have stopped the church from messing with us, but I haven''t gotten my revenge on the bishop yet. What he did when I saved Fairis was hardly revenge. Considering that he treated people as heretics and tried to use Natalia to threaten me, I would like to eliminate him socially if possible.


    As soon as I returned to my room, Tia came in. She had a troubled expression on her face. Did the guys out front cause some kind of problem?


    ¡¸Master, it''s about the elves that were sent to me before. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, that one. Is something wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''m taking care of her for now, but if you don''t need it, I think it would be better to get rid of her so that it won''t cause any strange rumors.¡¹


    Well, it''s true that when I caught her, I thought I could use her for research, but now it''s only a negative because I''m suspected of taking care of her. Perhaps it would be better to just kill her.


    That''s what most people would think, but I''m planning to use her for my next project. But she''s not enough. I need more of them.


    I contacted Olympia by telephatic. She was surprised by the sudden call, but when she realized it was from me, I could hear her serious voice bouncing with happiness, if only slightly.


    (Olympia, there''s one thing I need you to do for me.)


    (Yes, what is it?)


    (I need slaves, at least a dozen of them. Preferably dark elf women.)


    (I can have that many ready tomorrow. But how would you like me to send them to you?)


    (If you prepare them, I''ll take care of the transportation. Oh, and make sure the slaves are brainwashed.)


    (All right, I think I can have it ready tomorrow.)


    After confirming that it will be ready by tomorrow morning, I cut off the telephatic with Olympia, and connected the telephatic to Fairis.


    (Um, Yard-sama, is this about what we were talking about earlier: ......?)


    (There''s another matter. I apologize for the short notice, but I would like you to introduce me to someone who is neutral in the church, someone with a reasonably high position.)


    (Eh? Why is that?)


    (Oh, and it has something to do with Bishop Philpot. ......)


    Fairis seemed surprised by the unexpected story, but she seemed to be willing to do what I asked.


    (That''s fine, but is the bishop really doing that?)


    (Yeah, that''s solid information. I''d like to move before the bishop takes any action, so I''m sorry, but I need you to hurry.)


    (All right.)


    As soon as I hung up the telephatic with Fairis, I went to check on the dark elves locked in the basement of the mansion to prepare for this one as well.


    ¡ù


    I went down the stairs and entered the basement where I had performed the procedure on Lucia before. It had already been remodeled and was now a space where several people could live comfortably. This time I had business with the person there.


    When I turned on the lights, I could see the figure of the person who had been blending in with the darkness. A dark elf with the same magical markings as Lucia''s on her entire body, her name was Lily, I think. I had left it to Elle to bring her back to the mansion, but I had left her in the care of Tia and Elle, so I hadn''t seen her since Leshiana.


    ¡¸...... What?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s quite a line for someone I haven''t seen in a while.¡¹


    ¡¸How can you say that when you''ve got people trapped in here like this?¡¹


    ¡¸You''re like a prisoner of war, aren''t you? You tried to kill us back then, too.¡¹


    She looked at me with a look of disgust on her face, but I didn''t feel anger at her cocky attitude, and I even felt pity for her because she was wearing nothing but rags. She''s on a leash to prevent her from escaping, so she doesn''t even try to move from her spot when I approach her.


    But I''m still concerned about the fact that not a single magic stone has fallen down in the entire room. If Tia hadn''t collected them, then there was only one possible reason.


    ¡¸It looks like there''s no magic stone.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? This isn''t a magic pool, so what kind of nonsense are you talking?¡¹


    Judging from her appearance, it seems certain that she''s not creating a magic stone. There''s no mistaking the surgical imprint, and I''m pretty sure she''s pregnant. I had no idea that she was the first one to carry my child.


    Well, it doesn''t matter if she''s pregnant. No one else knows that it''s with me, so it''s not a problem. It''s more of a plus for my future plans.


    ¡¸That''s fine. But more importantly, I''ve got a job for you today.¡¹


    ¡¸...... What is it this time?¡¹


    ¡¸Simply put, it''s a sacrifice to incriminate a certain man.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, whatever you want. There''s no point in me living anymore.¡¹


    You''re acting desperate, but it''s understandable. The man she loved is dead, and she is being forced to live like a slave in some unknown place. It doesn''t matter to me whether her mental state is good or bad. For me, she''s just a thing, and I need her for this plan.


    First of all, I used Brainwash to quickly change her thoughts and take her out of her consciousness. From now on, her setting was that of a pathetic slave.


    ¡¸You hear my voice?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹


    ¡¸Lily, you are a female slave who was born to serve men. You want to serve him, and it is your pleasure to serve him and make him happy. And when you serve them and they feel it, you feel it as if it were you. Do you understand?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹


    The look that had been a mixture of hatred and resignation earlier now became a passionate gaze staring at me with an enraptured expression like a maiden in love.


    ¡¸What''s the matter, if you have something to say, say it.¡¹


    ¡¸Um, please let me suck your meat stick. I''ll serve you to the best of my ability.¡¹


    ¡¸I refuse. I''m not the one you''re supposed to serve.¡¹


    With that, I send the image of Philpot into her head with an <Ejection>. This is the memory I took from the men who attacked Natalia. Now that she had memorized Philpot''s face and appearance, she was ready to prep.


    ¡¸So, I should serve the person I just saw?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, no matter what anyone says, he is your master. He may not like it with his mouth, but if he does, tell him you have his child in your belly.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s right, It''s a good thing you''re so quick on uptake..¡¹


    ¡¸So, where do I go to see him?¡¹


    ¡¸You''ll have to wait a little longer. We''re still in the preparation stage.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Okay.¡¹


    Next, it would be nice if Fairis could bring someone from the upper echelons of the church, but I don''t think that''s going to happen today. It''s getting late. That''s enough for today.


    ¡ù


    When I contacted Olympia the next day, she said she was already ready, so I detected the magic of the bracelet I gave to Olympia and teleported there. There she was, not the figure I had seen before, but wearing a hooded robe as if she were going out in secret.


    After all, it seems that transfer magic has not been developed even in the Demon Empire. Olympia couldn''t hide her surprise at the sudden appearance of me. The fact that she was only surprised for a moment and immediately returned to a calm expression was quite impressive.


    ¡¸Welcome, Master.¡¹


    ¡¸Where am I?¡¹


    ¡¸This is one of the hideouts I have prepared in the Imperial Capital. I thought you might need it in case of emergency.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. So, where are the slaves I asked for?¡¹


    ¡¸As a duke, I can''t move that many slaves, so I talked to a slaver I trust.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Shall I have you show me to them immediately?¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, this way then.¡¹


    When Olympia urged me to go outside, I found an unmanned carriage there. Perhaps she wanted me to ride in it.


    ¡¸I''ll be your escort, so you can ride in the back.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''m grateful that you''ve prepared this for me, but I''d like to see the capital on foot.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand. It will take more than ten minutes from here on foot, is that alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, that''s fine.¡¹


    She looked a little disappointed, but she seemed to be willing to listen to my request. She steps in front of me and starts to show me the way, and I follow her.


    As we walked, I observed the imperial capital and got the impression that it was more developed than the royal capital. I also saw the citizens here using magical tools that were still only used by a few nobles in the royal capital. In terms of technology level, the kingdom is completely lagging behind.


    ¡¸The magic technology of the Demon Empire is quite something.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s true if you only look at the Imperial Capital, but it''s terrible in the countryside.¡¹


    When I was unintentionally impressed by the unexpectedly high level of development, Olympia interrupted me.


    According to her, the economic condition of the cities in the countrysides is so bad that they can''t develop properly because the Demon Empire is extracting a lot of taxes from the countrysides. Normally, a rebellion would break out if such arrogant politics were to continue, but it seems that the policy is to tax heavily to prevent such a rebellion and not even let the rebels accumulate funds.


    Thanks to this, there are quite a few people starving to death every year in the countryside. Although slavery has ostensibly been banned by law, the fact that peddling has still not decreased at all shows the current situation. In the countryside, even the nobles are having trouble making ends meet.


    ¡¸Hmm, that''s going to make the economy unsustainable soon, isn''t it?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s why we invade other countries, so that we can get money again.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s the end times. But it does make slaves easier to come by, which is a good thing.¡¹


    After that, we continued on our way while listening to the current situation of the Demon Empire, and arrived at the store I wanted. On the surface, it looks like just a trading post, but it seems that this place deals in sex slaves for the nobility behind the scenes.


    At any rate, I went inside and a man immediately spoke to her with a fake smile on his face.


    ¡¸Well, well, well, welcome. What can I do for you today?¡¹


    ¡¸I need a new trinket for a party.¡¹


    ¡¸What can I get for you?¡¹


    ¡¸I want something with a white silver base and black pearls.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I understand. This way, please. Are you with someone?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹


    Hearing Olympia''s words, the man led me and her to the back store. We went down the stairs that led to the basement, which was hidden from view by a door, and walked through a dimly lit passageway, and arrived at our destination.


    Watching the man who had been showing us around return to his original place, I opened the door and found myself in a well-decorated room that I couldn''t have imagined from the store out front. At a glance, I could tell that the furnishings were of considerable value. It must be a store for aristocrats, after all.


    As soon as we entered, another man walked in. He was probably a slaver.


    ¡¸Ohh, Olympia-sama. Welcome.¡¹


    ¡¸Did you prepare what I told you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, ma''am. It was urgent, but we have just the people you requested. Oi, get in.¡¹


    As he said this, a group of Dark Elves entered through the back door. I don''t know if it was because they were elves or not, but they all looked very well dressed. The clothes they wore were so beautiful that it was hard to believe they were slaves. I wondered if the blank expressions on their faces were the result of brainwashing.


    They seemed to be more high-class slaves than I had expected, but Olympia had a dissatisfied expression on her face when she saw them. Apparently, by her standards, they''re still not very good.


    ¡¸What do you think?¡¡Of course, they were all trained as virgins.¡¹


    ¡¸Wasn''t there anyone a little more beautiful?¡¹


    ¡¸If you want more than that, it''s going to take more than a day or so to collect them. ...... If you wait another month or so, I''m sure we can get you some top-notch ones.¡¹


    Olympia kept her pompous attitude and looked at me sideways to make sure I didn''t notice the man. I had nothing to complain about, so I nodded lightly, and she seemed to have understood my intentions.


    ¡¸That''s all right.¡¹


    ¡¸Right, and as for the price, since it took a good amount of effort for these people, how about 30 gold coins per head?¡¹


    I almost erupted when I heard the price, but I managed to keep my composure. The price was much higher than I had imagined, although it was inevitable that the price would be high since slaves were ostensibly prohibited. I signaled to Olympia with my eyes to see if we could lower the price a bit, and she nodded as if she understood my intentions again.


    ¡¸Then I''ll buy it at that price.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for your purchase.¡¹


    As I watched Olympia''s relaxed attitude and the man''s happy voice thanking her for her willingness, I cried in my heart because she had not understood my intentions. I was going to pay for the purchase, but I couldn''t afford that amount of money.


    ¡¸Hey, isn''t that price too high?¡¹


    While the man was picking up the documents for the contract, I casually asked Olympia about the price.


    ¡¸Isn''t that right? If you want to buy a high-class prostitute in the Imperial City, it will cost you several gold coins each time. Considering that, I thought that thirty gold coins per head would be very cheap. I''m sure they took this amount into consideration for me, a close friend of the Gran family, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I see, if that''s what you think, I have nothing to say about it. ......¡¹


    After that, I had Olympia take the dark elves to hiding place and ask for one favor, then I returned to the capital.


    ¡ù


    A few days later, I went to the Savile house. Rand was happy to see me and welcomed me with open arms.


    ¡¸Good to see you, Count Werner. You''re always welcome here.¡¹


    There are several factions within the church, and among them, three major factions are in conflict. The orthodox faction, led by the Pope, is the majority and tolerant of different races to some extent. The aristocratic faction, led by the Inquisition and the nobility, is dedicated to the elimination of the different races. The classical group, which completely tolerates even different races as long as they have faith and strictly follow the teachings of the Bible. Of these, the Savile family belongs to the aristocracy, but they do not completely reject different races. Slaves are illegal nowadays, but in the past they were allowed to keep a slaves, and it seems that many nobles actually kept different species. And now they can be baptized in the church.


    It doesn''t seem to be a problem for me to have an elf in my family. However, they still don''t take kindly to me just because they''re a member of a different species, and there seems to be a difference in the way they treat me compared to the general congregation.


    The reason why they wanted to include me in their faction was probably because they simply wanted a strong magician. The number of magicians who can use restorative magic is directly related to the power of the faction.


    Currently, there are less than ten magicians in the entire church who can heal serious injuries. In particular, Fairis, who can heal almost all wounds, is said to be one of the best in a hundred years.


    It is known that I used the <Major Heal> during the march, so I am also seen as a magician with a lot of faith. It''s true that if you can get me and Fairis out of here, it will be enough to rewrite the power structure.


    ¡¸So, I hear you have something important to discuss today?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I''m sure that with you coming in, the power of the noble faction will be revived a bit, but it''s still not enough compared to the orthodox faction.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s true, but unlike the classicists who aren''t interested in power struggles, the orthodoxists are quite troublesome. They''re the biggest force in the world, even if they are rotten. Do you have any idea what to do?¡¹


    ¡¸Make up a story about the Papacy owning slaves, and slaves of a different kind. It was the Orthodox and the Classicists who wanted to free the slaves.¡¹


    ¡¸...... It is true that if the ownership of slaves comes to light, it will be enough to bring about the fall of the country, but how can they make it up?¡¹


    ¡¸Just send in the right slaves. Prince Rand, if you''re here, there will be plenty of ways to get them inside. For example, you can blend them with the delivery of goods. I''ve prepared the slaves myself.¡¹


    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹


    ¡¸Would it be quicker to see?¡¹


    I took Rand to the carriage parked in the yard and showed him who was inside.


    ¡¸Is this a ...... dark elf?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it is. They''re all trained and won''t talk against us.¡¹


    Inside were the Dark Elf slaves I had bought the other day. They all had the same blank expression on their faces. Rand couldn''t seem to hide his surprise at what he hadn''t expected.


    ¡¸Surely if this is found in the Papacy, we can''t escape the liability issues. ......¡¹


    ¡¸After you bring these slaves in, you can promptly accuse the Papacy. I''ll see to it that no suspicion falls on you.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, that might work. But where did you get all these slaves?¡¹


    ¡¸I used the contacts I made when I went to the fort the other day. My house is being watched by the church, so I think I''ll leave these slaves with you.¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, that''s fine.¡¹


    ¡¸Then I leave it to you. Call me as soon as you bring them in.¡¹


    I left the carriage containing the slaves in Rand''s hands, and left the Savile house. As I returned to the mansion, I contacted Fairis by telepathic, and she said that she would immediately take the other bishops to the hidden room in the church. I had to hurry, too.

 Volume 2 - CH 5

    R-18


    When I returned to the mansion, I headed to the basement where Lily was, and found her asleep. Conveniently, I lifted her up as she was and used the <Advanced Group TransferGreater Mass Transfer> to travel to the vicinity of the church. I used the same method as last time to get inside the ward, and from there I moved to the hidden room where Fairis was being held last time.


    When I slapped her on the cheek to bring her back to consciousness, she found herself in a different room than before and began to look around.


    ¡¸Rejoice, I''m taking you to the one you should be serving.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, so it''s finally happening. Thank you very much. So where on earth am I supposed to go?¡¹


    ¡¸If you wait a little while, the man you want will come to you. Until then, don''t make a fuss and be quiet.¡¹


    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹


    After that, I just make sure she doesn''t tell anyone about me. When she sits down quietly and listens to what I say, I''ll use the <Memory Extraction> to remove all information about me. This way, if she saw me, she won''t know that she know me.


    I listen for sounds to see if there are any people around, and then go out of the room. There were a good number of people this time, so it was hard to get out without being spotted.


    After I got out of the church, I waited for Fairis to arrive with innocent face, and a little while later I saw her coming with some people.


    The men dressed like bishops and the warrior-like men who came with them belonged to the Inquisition, as far as I could judge from their clothes.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, as I told you, I have brought the bishop with me.¡¹


    ¡¸Are you Count Werner? My name is Marco. I''m serving as a bishop in the Inquisition.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard-sama, Marco-sama is a person who has declared a neutral position in the Inquisition, not belonging to any particular faction. I''m sure he''s in a position to be trusted, since his family is a count and he''s not likely to be pressured.¡¹


    It seems that Fairis has brought a person in a good position. The inquisitorial court is likely to be pressured by the Savile family, but with the count''s rank, it is not impossible to remain neutral.


    ¡¸I see, Yard Ray Werner.. I''m sorry to bother you so late at night.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t be, it''s always better to act before the other party does. Come on, let''s get a move on.¡¹


    After greeting the girls, I joined them and went to Bishop Philpot''s room. Fortunately, he hadn''t gone out and seemed to be doing something in his room.


    He opened the door and the Inquisitors who had come with him surrounded the bishop at once. He went rigid for a while, unable to comprehend the sudden event, but when he came to his senses, he stood up from his chair, revealing his anger.


    ¡¸What the hell are you doing!¡¹


    ¡¸Bishop Philpott, you are under suspicion of heresy.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha!? Nonsense! That can''t be right!¡¹


    ¡¸We''ll be the judge of that. And we have witnesses. Isn''t that right, Count Werner?¡¹


    The bishop who found me is moving his mouth like a fish. Well, if a man who even went into the mansion and couldn''t find him came in front of me, my reaction might be like him.


    ¡¸Yeah, someone from my mansion saw that Bishop Philpot brought a dark elf here the other day.


    ¡¸That''s nonsense! Where are the dark elves in this church!?¡¹


    By the way, the witness is supposed to be Tia. I''ve already told Tia to get on the same page. She has been wandering around the area to check on Philpot, so she should be somewhat persuasive.


    He''s yelling at me, his face red with anger. I thought to myself, "Everyone who has a problem in their stomach reacts the same way".


    ¡¸Fairis-dono, the bishop is talking like that, but do you have any idea where he''s hiding something?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Oh, yeah, I have one thing in mind, but. ......¡¹


    Fairis, who was suddenly asked to speak, was upset but replied. I''d been accusing her of looking at me, wondering why she was talking to me when she knew it too., but I soon seemed to realize her intention to keep what happened that night a secret.


    I knew that Fairis was referring to that room. She believes that the dark elf is lying, but she''s probably thinking that if the room is known, there''s a chance that Fairis'' case will come to light as well, so I''m scratching my head, trying to get out of this somehow.


    ¡¸Th-That''s right. Rather than that, don''t we have to catch these two as heretics? Isn''t that right, Bishop Marco?¡¹


    ¡¸The warden of the Inquisition has just ruled that these two were innocent. That rumor was just a rumor with no roots.¡¹


    ¡¸Th-That''s ridiculous. ......¡¹


    Philpot was stunned by Marco''s words. It must have been a new situation for him. He may have believed in Rand''s help a while ago, but that belief is now gone.


    All of us, including Philpott, followed Fairis as she made her way toward the hidden room. Philpot doesn''t know about the woman in the hidden room, so he seems to believe that there is still a way to cover it up.


    When we came to the hidden door, Philpot was instructed to open it, and he reluctantly inserted the key into the wall. He slowly pulled the door to the side, and of course, there was a dark elf inside.


    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹


    ¡¸Hooh, so it seems that Count Werner''s information was correct.¡¹


    The dark elf inside, Lily, blinked her eyes at our sudden arrival, but when she saw Philpot''s face, she instantly smiled and approached him.


    ¡¸Master!¡¹


    ¡¸Wh-What is this guy talking about? Does anyone know?¡¹


    ¡¸Bishop, this elf calls you master.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha!? That''s bullshit!¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Then I''ll make sure everyone knows it.¡¹


    I activate the <Translator> on her. It''s a magic that has the same effect as the translation ability I have. This will cover the language problem. I had created this new magic in advance in case I needed it, and it seems to have come in handy.


    ¡¸Oi there, dark elf. I''ve just made sure that your words are understood by everyone. You can try saying what you just said again.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much! Master, do you understand my words?¡¹


    Her words were understood by everyone through her translation ability. Everyone froze at her words, except me. Just as I had said, there was an elf in the church who called Philpot her master.


    Fairis doesn''t seem to have any doubts about her presence here either. I decided to pretend that she was captured after she was captured, so there was no problem with the timeline.


    ¡¸T-that''s nonsense! I know nothing of this dark elf!¡¹


    ¡¸No way. ...... I have master''s child in my belly!¡¹


    He paled as she said the words I told her to say. Faeris is also pale with astonishment, and Marco and the other Inquisitors have grim expressions on their faces.


    ¡¸Bishop Philpott, I thought you knew what it was like to consort with a pagan and even impregnate them.¡¹


    ¡¸No! I have done no such thing!¡¹


    ¡¸We can find that out by examining her, and if we find out that you''re communing with pagans in the church, you are committing the greatest abomination of all. This is an abomination.¡¹


    ¡¸No, this can''t be right. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Master, what is the matter with you? Please, spit your desire into my body.¡¹


    She gulped and dropped to her knees, nodding. She rubbed up against him and took out the rod and began to lick it. The sound was so disgusting that Fairis backed away, her cheeks flushing red.


    ¡¸What the ...... let Fairis-dono rest somewhere else.¡¹


    Marco was still looking at them with a grim face, but he looked at the Inquisitors and told them to get Fairis away from here, and one of the men took her into another room.


    ¡¸You''re getting hard. Then I''ll serve you here.¡¹


    ¡¸S-stop that. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, Master''s thing is going deep inside me. ......¡¹


    When I checked the two of them again, in contrast to the pale face of the guy, Lily''s cheeks were red as if she was completely in heat. Marco, who was watching them with Pilphot cock buried in her crotch and her hips swinging, shook his head and then gave some instructions to the men.


    One of the men approached the still connected pair, drew his sword and chopped off her head. Philpott, who had been watching in dismay as fresh blood spurted out, came to his senses and approached Marco with surprising speed and began to beg for forgiveness.


    ¡¸Please, this is someone''s conspiracy, just save my life!¡¹


    ¡¸......Once you have actually heard and seen it, you can no longer fool around with it. Let us at least have mercy on them and send them to heaven so that they will not suffer. Please do it.¡¹


    At Marco''s signal, Philpot''s head was chopped off. He collapsed on top of Lily, spurting blood from the spot where he was cut. The two of them were surrounded by a puddle of blood, a scene straight out of hell.


    ¡¸Even though this is our mission, it''s still heartbreaking to have to deal with our own people.¡¹


    As I looked at the pained expression on Bishop Marco''s face, I was filled with a feeling of revulsion.


    It was not out of mercy, of course, that Philpot''s head was chopped off. The Inquisition has the authority to kill heretics, but I''ve heard that they rarely do it on the spot like this.


    So why did they kill Philpot here? If Philpot were to say something inappropriate in my presence, it would raise suspicion in the church, especially the noble faction to which he belonged. He killed him to prevent that from happening.


    Fairis said he was a neutral bishop, but in the end, he was also a person close to the nobility.


    Oh well, my plans are a little off, but now all hesitation against the noble faction is gone. I no longer have any qualms about crushing them with all my might.


    ¡¸I see, then, I''ll take care of it here.¡¹


    I pretended to burn the two corpses with a rudimentary flame magic, and secretly sent them to the basement of the mansion with an <Advanced Other-TransferGreater Teleportation Other>. To the casual observer, it looked as if the two corpses were instantly reduced to ashes down to the bone, so I''m sure I was able to fool the people here.


    ¡¸It''s a wonderful power of magic. As expected of a person with a reputation for being very religious.¡¹


    ¡¸This is no problem for me. I''m more worried about Fairis-dono, so I''m going to go to her.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I''ll take care of the rest here.¡¹


    Nodding to Marco, who smiled wryly, I left the room and went to the room where Fairis was and found her lying on the bed, not feeling well. I told the Inquisition officer who was beside me that he could go back and left me alone with Fairis, and after a while she started to talk to me.


    ¡¸What happened to Bishop Philpot?¡¹


    ¡¸He was executed at the discretion of Marco-dono.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Was there no salvation?¡¹


    ¡¸There''s nothing I can do about it, even if you ask me. I have no right to judge him.¡¹


    Fairis let out a sigh and prayed silently for a while. It seemed like her to pray for Philpott, so I decided to watch in silence.


    ¡¸...... Why did Bishop Philpot do such a thing?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t know. I think he''ve been feeling a bit resentful since Fairis-dono ran away from him?¡¹


    ¡¸Then if I hadn''t run away, would that elf lady have been able to stay safe?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s no use talking about hypotheticals. He brought her here, raped her, and impregnated her. That''s it.¡¹


    If you replace the person who did it with me instead of him, what I just said is true. I can''t have her distrusting me for something like this, so I tell her in a very serious tone.


    ¡¸...... Um, Yard-sama. What happened to the woman?¡¹


    ¡¸They were both killed.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ...... Do you think I could have stopped it if I had been there?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t think you could have stopped what even I couldn''t stop.¡¹


    In fact, I didn''t even want to stop. Even if he was beheaded anyway, he could be revived. If that was the case, it would be better for Philpot to be thought to have been killed in order to catch the inquisitors off guard.


    ¡¸I feel sorry for the elves who were involved, but now there is no one left to suspect us. Shouldn''t we just agree that it turned out to be a good thing?¡¹


    ¡¸Yard-sama is cold, aren''t you? ...... I believe that even if he is punished, the bishop''s crime is not the kind of crime that would get him killed. There was no reason why the woman who was victimized should have been killed either.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s a kind thought. But that sympathy would have been humiliating for the bishop. And I''m sure he''ll be plotting to bring us down again. There would be no problem if punishment could purify people''s minds, but in reality, punishment and mercy cannot change people''s minds so easily.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, but I don''t think I''m wrong. I still think that they shouldn''t have killed those two people.¡¹


    ¡¸You can do whatever you want. I can''t see it that way, but I''m not a good enough person to say that someone''s opinion is wrong. I''m too busy with myself. You can stick to your will, too.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    After that, Fairis falls silent. Seeing her conflicted about the two people who were killed, I think it''s good that she''s young and suffering. My sense of ethics is not as full of justice and mercy as hers.


    But as I looked at her depressed face, I somehow felt sorry for her. Those two indeed had their heads chopped off, but their heads are clean, so the <Resurrection> will definitely succeed first. There''s no need to keep quiet about it to her, so I''ll tell her.


    ¡¸Fairis-dono, actually, what I said earlier was half a lie.¡¹


    ¡¸...... What?¡¹


    ¡¸The two of them were indeed decapitated, but I secretly administered first aid to them, so they are probably safe.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Huh?¡¹


    She didn''t seem to understand what I was saying, and her voice sounded dumb. But after a while, she finally seemed to have caught up with my understanding, and suddenly stood up, walked up to me, and punched me painlessly.


    ¡¸If those two are safe, why don''t you just say so at the beginning!¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''m sorry. I wanted to see how Fairis-dono would react.¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you being so mean to me, Y-Yard-sama? Even the other day, ......!¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? is something wrong?¡¹


    Before she could finish her words, Fairis suddenly sank into a crouch. I wondered if her embarrassment had reached an extreme level. After watching her for a while, she raised her head and looked up at me.


    ¡¸What do you think of me, Yard-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Well, I think you''re an interesting person to tease.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s not it! For example, that, y-you have feeling for me......and you''re holding it......¡¹


    The end of her sentence was getting smaller and smaller, even though she had said it herself. I couldn''t hear the last part at all, but apparently she wants me to say I like her.


    ¡¸I''m about to marry Princess Sophia, so I don''t really have anything to say to you, Fairis-dono.¡¹


    ¡¸You''re terrible! After what you''ve done to me!¡¹


    ¡¸What, you wanted me to apologize? I''m sorry. I''ll make it up to you to the best of my ability.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s not it either! Oh my God, why don''t you understand me!¡¹


    Fairis was getting impatient with my continued avoidance of her true feelings, and her voice was getting louder and louder. I''m sure she knows I''m doing this on purpose, but she doesn''t know how to get me to say it, so she gets angry.


    ¡¸Well, I guess I''ll never know unless you make it clear.¡¹


    Perhaps my comment was the final straw, but Fairis suddenly became quiet and turned her head. I was about to look at her to see if I had seriously offended her, when her face suddenly jumped up and she kissed me.


    She looked at me with an embarrassed expression on her face as I suddenly froze. I felt that there was a strong determination in her eyes.


    ¡¸I like you Yard-sama. What does Yard-sama think of me?¡¹


    ¡¸...... I think I told you I''m getting married soon, are you serious about that?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡¹


    ¡¸It''s a hell of a road you''re about to choose, you know?¡¹


    My words didn''t change the look of determination on her face. It seems she''s really fallen for me. She is also stupid, throwing herself into a pitched battle.


    ¡¸I see, you''ve made your decision. Don''t regret it, okay?¡¹


    Oh well, it''s not me who''s in trouble. I''m not engaged to her, and she knows it.


    ¡¸So, Fairis, will you become my woman?¡¹


    ¡¸Um, ...... yes.¡¹


    She responded hesitantly to my words, and I kissed her in return. She was amused at the fact that I had just kissed her.


    I never thought I''d be in a relationship with her, but now that it''s happening, I don''t feel bad. She has a good personality and good looks, except for a little bit of a goofy side. Also, she''s a little on the naughty side.


    She has very little experience, so her tongue is not very good, and she forgets to breathe. But that first reaction gives her a freshness that is different from other women. They are all surprisingly sexually active, and very few of them react this way.


    ¡¸Fairis, put your hands on the wall and turn your hips toward me.¡¹


    ¡¸O-Okay.¡¹


    She was a little nervous, and her movements were a little awkward, but she did as I instructed and turned her back to me. As I pulled her clothes up to her waist, I could see her buttocks wrapped in her simple underwear. When I stroked her blemish-free skin with my hand, I felt an indescribable sense of comfort.


    When I traced her crack from the top of her underwear, it was definitely moist, though only a little, and I could tell that she was looking forward to the next act.


    ¡¸Fairis, who are called saint, is no different from an ordinary woman when you peels back her skin.¡¹


    ¡¸P-Please don''t say that.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you embarrassed about? You''ve experienced more embarrassing things, haven''t you?¡¹


    With that, I pulled down her underwear and pushed my middle and index fingers into her crack. Her secret was wet enough that she could swallow my fingers, and there was a slight resistance.


    It was her second time, so it was still narrow, and I was able to fit all the way to the base of my fingers inside, although I felt a reasonably strong pressure tightening my fingers. She also felt a lot of pressure in her stomach, but it was not over yet.


    ¡¸Nnhh, nfuhh, uuhhh¡¹


    I bent and stretched my fingers, rubbing and spreading them inside her vagina, and each time I stimulated her, the tightness inside became stronger. But she doesn''t seem to be getting much pleasure from it, and I don''t think she can feel it inside her yet.


    There are many people who can get pleasure from the atmosphere alone, and she probably felt that way during her first time, but I still want to make her wild with my hands.


    ¡¸I guess you don''t have enough experience yet. It can''t be helped.¡¹


    ¡¸Um, Yard-sama? Ah! Hyuhhh!¡¹


    As I move my fingers, I use my other hand to play with her clitoris. This way, her body can learn the sensation of getting pleasure if it is stimulated inside. As I expected, after many times of stimulating her clitoris, she seems to have begun to grasp the sensation of getting pleasure inside.


    ¡¸Aahnn, m-my inside, Nnhhhhh!¡¹


    Her vagina began to overflow with her love juices, and her moans began to leak out. Her skin was flushed with pleasure, and her breath was coming in gasps. I tried to stop the clitoral stimulation, but there was no change in the charming voice leaking from her mouth. It seems that she can already feel it only inside.


    ¡¸Y-Yard-sama, I am already.....!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, come once.¡¹


    I hugged her from behind with my hands, stimulating her vagina more and more strongly with one hand while I grabbed her breasts and squeezed them with the other.


    ¡¸Ahhh, no, I-I''m coming, I''m comiiiiiiing!¡¹


    ¡¸Keep coming!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, haa, aahh, Nnnhnmmm!¡¹


    When I finally twisted my finger inside her vagina, Fairis arched her back and climaxed.


    When I pulled my finger out, I found it covered in her love juices, so I shoved it into her lingering climax mouth, and she started licking it without me saying a word. The sight of her licking my finger with the look of debauchery on her face after her climax was quite lewd.


    Watching her, I couldn''t hold back any longer, so I took down my clothes, took out my cock, and placed it on her still-wet clit.


    ¡¸I''ll put it in now.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, please.¡¹


    I slowly slide my cock inside her. Her newly climaxed vaginal cavity swallowed mine effortlessly, and her hot, burning vagina swallowed mine deeper and deeper, as if it had been waiting for me.


    She herself seemed to have gotten the hang of it after climaxing once, and seemed to remember the pleasure from just the stimulation of the cock pressing and rubbing up inside her. Maybe she had a talent for this kind of thing, because she had already learned to cum inside for the second time.


    Just when I thought it would not be a problem if I went a little harder, the door of the room suddenly slammed.


    ¡¸Excuse me, how is Fairis-sama?¡¹


    It seems that the inquisitor from earlier has come to check on Fairis. If he enters in this state, he''ll be able to see the connection between me and her perfectly. She seems to know that, so she turns around and looks at me, shaking her head frantically.


    I thought about it for a moment and deployed the illusion around her.


    ¡¸You can come in now.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, now if you''ll excuse me.¡¹


    After my response, the inquisitor came into the room. For a moment, he looked as if he felt something was wrong, but he soon returned to his serious expression.


    As for Fairis, the moment this man entered, the tightness of her vagina suddenly became stronger and tightened on my object to the point that it was a little painful and would not let go. Her face is pale, and she thinks she''s been seen completely.


    ¡¸It seems that ........Fairis-sama is asleep.¡¹


    But after making a surprised expression at the inquisitor''s words, she glared at me. It seems that she found out that I was cheating with my magic. The way she glared at me with tears in her eyes wasn''t powerful.


    But at the same time, she seemed relieved that he hadn''t seen me and her in action. When she let her guard down, I picked up her clitoris and slammed my hips into it as hard as I could.


    ¡¸Aahnnn!?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹


    The sudden stimulation seemed to make her climax lightly, and her insides moved to squeeze the semen out of me.


    She let out a sound, and Fairis paled again, worried that this time she''d been found out. Her vagina also tightened up as if it was about to go into spasm, and I almost screamed out as well.


    The inquisitor, who had a quizzical look on his face at the sudden voice, looked at the fictional Fairis created by the illusion with a suspicious look.


    ¡¸Um, didn''t you just hear someone''s voice?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? I didn''t hear anything. ...... What''s wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, no, it seems I was imagining things. Then please call me if you need anything.¡¹


    The inquisitor, who couldn''t sense the discomfort caused by the illusion, seemed to have decided that the voice he heard was just his imagination. He called out to me and left the room.


    ¡¸Looks like he''s gone.¡¹


    ¡¸Siiiighhh. ......¡¹


    After the footsteps moved away, I held Fairis as her body lost strength and she seemed to fall. It seems that she managed to keep her body from collapsing due to her climax through tension.


    ¡¸I thought my heart was going to stop: ......¡¹


    ¡¸You seemed to be feeling pretty good for that.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s because it came out of nowhere and surprised me! More importantly, that kind of thing has got to stop: ......¡¹


    ¡¸It feels so good inside Fairis that I''m about to cum too.¡¹


    ¡¸G-geez, don''t change the subject, Nnhhh!¡¹


    When I moved my hips without listening to her until the end of the conversation, she angrily shook her hips in time with my movements. This is the reason why people think she''s easy to handle, but it is not something I should point out every time. I think it''s best to keep quiet until she realizes it.


    ¡¸Fairis, I''m cumming inside you!¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes! Kkuhh, hnnnmmm!¡¹


    She seemed to climax at the same time as I shot my semen inside her. I hold her mouth to prevent her voice from being heard, but I don''t think it''s worth it since she was screaming earlier.


    When I pulled out my cock, a mixture of semen and love juice dripped from between her legs, staining her feet.


    ¡ù


    Then, after a short rest, we left the church and parted ways with Marco and the others.


    Fairis was walking with a smiling, happy expression on her face. In her mind, today''s event must have been a good one. It''s relief that she doesn''t hate me, and I''m glad that she''s happy.


    ¡¸Thank you very much for everything, Yard-sa,a. Please come to my house sometime as thank to you. I''m not proud of my skills, but I''d be happy to cook for you.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m going to have to say no to that. I''m not much of a picky eater, but I''ll limit myself to human food.¡¹


    I''ve had the opportunity to see her cooking skills a few times, but unfortunately, it was something I''m not comfortable calling cooking. The taste was such that I almost spit it out reflexively the moment I put it in my mouth.


    ¡¸Wha!? How dare you say that! That''s rude, even it''s coming from Yard-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸It''s not me who''s rude, it''s that dish. I think you should apologize to the ingredients first.¡¹


    ¡¸You said it! I''ll make sure you eat it!¡¹


    Fairis is angry, her face bright red. It''s ruining the mood we were in earlier, but I''m more comfortable this way.


    As I listened to her say something to me, I was thinking fluently that it was almost dawn.


    ¡ù


    When I returned to the mansion and immediately headed for the basement, I found Lucia hunched over in front of the door. When I approached her, she seemed to have noticed my appearance and stood up in a hurry.


    ¡¸M-Master, this is different. I have done nothing of the sort.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you talking about ...... that thing, huh?¡¹


    I sent two dead bodies to this room, but come to think of it, none of the people in the mansion know about it. I guess she was just trying to take care of them like she always does, but there they are, the corpses of the dark elf she was trying to take care of and the old man she didn''t know. It''s no wonder she''s scared.


    ¡¸Never mind, you don''t even have to take care of them today. Just forget everything you''ve seen here.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? I-I understand¡¹.


    She looked at me strangely for a moment, but then seemed to decide that it was safer to stay out of it. She swatted the dust off her butt and left quickly.


    I closed the room to prevent anyone from entering and approached the two corpses. Thanks to the neatly chopped off heads, Philpott''s pleading expression on his deathbed and Lily''s look of ecstasy as she died were clearly visible.


    In order to bring them back to life, I quickly removed the dirt from the cross-section and connected their bodies and heads. Then I used <Resurrection> on them, and in an instant the cut surfaces were connected and their hearts began to beat.


    Before they woke up, I put a <Thought-GuidingGuidepost> only on Philpot. Not long after, they both woke up.


    ¡¸Wh-What the hell ...... Where am I?¡¹


    Philpot looked around and immediately realized that this was a different place than the church. And when he saw that I was the only one, he glared at me with a look that could kill a man.


    ¡¸How does it feel to be dead for once?¡¹


    ¡¸Dead? What are you talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸You were killed by Bishop Marco. You remember the part where your head was chopped off, don''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸!! C-certainly¡¹


    Philpot shuddered as he remembered the moment of his death. It''s not surprising that a normal person would have been traumatized, so it makes sense that he''s terrified.


    ¡¸But even if that''s true, why did you bring me back to life?¡¹


    ¡¸To help me get my revenge.¡¹


    ¡¸Revenge? If your goal was to get revenge on me, why didn''t you leave me dead?¡¹


    ¡¸I''ve already dealt with you. I want revenge on House Savile, and by extension, the noble families. Didn''t you notice? Bishop Marco killed you for the noble. He killed you to shut you up before you could say anything else.¡¹


    ¡¸No way!? No, but it does make sense. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Get on board with my plan. If you do, you''ll be able to destroy those nobles who betrayed you.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, I''m in! I''ll make them regret betraying me!¡¹


    Now I''m ready to bring down Rand and the Savile family. Now all I have to do is get the king''s approval.


    Speaking of which, the thought of what to do about Lily crossed my mind and I looked at her, but she still had a stunned expression on her face. I waved at her, but she didn''t respond. Maybe she''s had a mental breakdown.


    Maybe it was a bad idea to kill her with the


    on, or maybe it was a bad idea to bring her back to life with the <Resurrection>, either way she will never regain her original personality. I didn''t have anything against her in the first place, but I do feel a little sorry for her that she ended up like this after being pushed around for my convenience.


    ¡¸Philpot, are you willing to take this dark elf in?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s nonsense, I hate elves. I don''t even want to see them.¡¹


    He refused me outright. I have no choice but to take over the responsibility.


    When I released the


    , she looked at me and distorted her face, but only slightly. The light of reason seemed to have returned to her eyes, though only slightly. I''m sure she''ll recover if I give her some time.


    For now, I''ll just let Philpot fall into a coma for today and sleep until the afternoon.

 Volume 2 - CH 6.1

    The next day, I asked Sophie to set up a meeting with the king. The king, I, and Sophia were sitting across from each other in a conference room in the palace.


    ¡¸I''m grateful for the opportunity to meet you, despite the sudden request.¡¹


    ¡¸If you and Sophia are asking me to do this, I have no problem with it. However, I was under the impression that you were talking about the wedding, but apparently not.¡¹


    ¡¸Right, what I want to talk to you about today is the matter of the Second Prince Rand.¡¹


    ¡¸Murhh? Did Rand do something to you?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m going to let the man I''m about to introduce tell you about it. You may come in.¡¹


    Of course it was Philpott who came in after hearing my words. He didn''t expect to meet the king out of the blue, so he''s looking pitifully scared. He looks like he''s about to collapse.


    ¡¸Let me introduce you first. This man is Philpot. He used served as bishop in the church.¡¹


    ¡¸Served? Why is that in the past tense?¡¹


    Sophie had a good point with her question. Her insight always helps me.


    ¡¸This man is supposed to have been killed yesterday for the crime of heresy. Ostensibly, he was killed for having sexual intercourse with a dark elf slave, but the real reason was to keep his mouth shut.¡¹


    ¡¸You may continue.¡¹


    ¡¸This man belonged to the noble faction of the church, and it seems that the noblemen were given certain instructions.¡¹


    ¡¸Instructions? That can''t be. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, to get me and Fairis into the noble, no matter the means. Those are the instructions.¡¹


    ¡¸So the fact that Yard-sama and Fairis-sama were declared heretics was also a ploy by the noble faction.¡¹


    Sophie listened to me with an expression that said she was finally convinced. She must have felt that there were many suspicious things about this case. The king, on the other hand, remained silent for a while after hearing what I had to say, but then he looked at Philpot and opened his mouth.


    ¡¸Fumu, Bishop Philpot, is it true what he just said?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes, I swear by our God.¡¹


    ¡¸So the Count thinks that the Savile family and Rand, the core of the aristocracy, are the ringleaders this time, is that right? That''s why you''ve come to ask me for permission to capture the royals, correct?¡¹


    ¡¸That is correct. And I have other suspicions as well.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸The Savile House is considering using the Dark Elves to sabotage their own faction in order to consolidate their power.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha!? Is that true!?¡¹


    The king stood up at the shocking statement that came out of Philpot''s mouth. Sophie didn''t stand up, but she was surprised.


    ¡¸If the hostility towards the Dark Elves increases, the noble faction that is against different races will be able to regain power. I also heard that they have already secured dark elf slaves in their mansion.¡¹


    ¡¸Mumurhh, If that''s true, then I have no doubt. Sophie, send the troops to House Savile immediately.¡¹


    ¡¸Right away, Father.¡¹


    Sophie hurried out of the room. This would be the end for Rand and the Savile family. The noble faction, which had lost its core, would also collapse if left unchecked.


    ¡ù


    Rand was then captured and brought to the audience hall. As was the case when I went along with Dian''s plan, the stares from the people around me were quite painful.


    ¡¸Now, Rand, do you know why you were called here?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t! I don''t know what the hell I''ve done!¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, the charges are suspicion of treason and rebellion¡¹


    ¡¸That''s why Count Werner forced me to leave that slave behind!¡¹


    After that, the Savile family was quickly surrounded by the Royal soldiers and all the Savile family members including Rand were captured. The dark elves who were hiding in the house were also found there.


    ¡¸Count, Rand says that, but what do you have to say about it?¡¹


    ¡¸Why should I leave the Dark Elves in your house? And if I were forced to leave them there, you should have just kicked them out immediately. Why did you bother to hide them?¡¹


    ¡¸What the hell! That''s ......¡¹


    ¡¸That''s?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Damn it!¡¹


    Because of the contract I signed with him, he can''t talk about anything that might make him realize that I''ve joined his faction, even if he wanted to. This makes it look to the rest of us as if he''s desperately trying to come up with an excuse.


    ¡¸Th-That''s right! Those dark elves have been watching! If you ask them, they''ll tell you that you left them!¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, someone bring them to me.¡¹


    Rand''s face lit up with a smile, as if he was sure of victory.


    Unfortunately, it''s the worst move he could have made. Now his downfall has been decided.


    Then the slaves, accompanied by soldiers, entered. They all looked so beautiful that the people around me couldn''t help but sigh. As I applied the translation magic, the king began to ask them questions.


    ¡¸Now then, do you understand my words?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, then do you know the face of the man there?¡¹


    The king asked the girls, indicating me with his hand. They didn''t respond for a while, but when Rand began to stomp his feet impatiently, a dark elf stepped forward.


    ¡¸Yes, I''ve seen this man before.¡¹


    ¡¸Haha, of course you have! I knew those slaves were sent by Count Werner!¡¹


    While Rand was laughing triumphantly and the people around him were buzzing with excitement at the unexpected situation, the king seemed to be quietly thinking about something.


    ¡¸Count Werner, do you have any excuse?¡¹


    ¡¸Just one thing.¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, tell me¡¹


    ¡¸Well then. The slaves, from the looks of it, were subjected to brainwashing magic. Perhaps it''s because of the magic tools attached to their necks, but it''s also possible that the Second Prince is instructing them to say what he just said.¡¹


    ¡¸All right, let''s remove that collar and then I''ll ask you another question.¡¹


    On the king''s order, the magician released the collar and it was removed. Immediately, tears welled up in their eyes and they crouched down and began to cry. When the people around them saw this, they were convinced that the girls had been brainwashed.


    ¡¸I would like to ask you once again the question that I asked you earlier. Do you know this man?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t know him! Please, don''t kill me! I don''t want any more pain!¡¹


    He must have felt that the words she spoke through tears were not a lie. The king nodded slowly and turned to Rand. His face was filled with quiet anger.


    ¡¸Rand, what do you have to say for yourself?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You''re wrong! It was all a trap set by the Count! You must believe me!¡¹


    ¡¸Enough! Take him away.¡¹


    Rand''s eyes were colored with despair as he was taken to the prison by the king''s order. The sight of him finally made me sober up. You can take your revenge for mocking me to the best of your ability.


    The Dark Elves had their personalities erased and their pseudo-personalities replaced with artificial personalities. The training was left entirely to Olympia, and I brainwashed them so that they could not recognized me, and created obedient slaves.


    The girls had never seen anyone but Olympia. I created memories of the horrible torture they had been subjected to, so from the moment the brainwash was lifted, they could say enough untrue words to fool the king.


    ¡¸Now then, Count Werner, you have done well in finding the traitors. I''ll let you take the reward. What do you want?¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, I''ll take those dark elves.¡¹


    ¡¸May I ask why?¡¹


    ¡¸I cannot send those who may have learned of the kingdom''s geography back to the enemy, but it would be too pitiful to dispose of them. If that''s the case, I just thought I''d hire them at my residence. Fortunately, the people at the mansion have a good understanding of Dark Elves.¡¹


    I said it in a pretentious way, but the truth is that I thought it would be a shame to let go of the girls I bought with so much money. Of course, I couldn''t tell him this reason, so I forced myself to come up with another reason, but the king didn''t seem to notice.


    ¡¸Well then, I''ll leave you in charge of them. That will be your reward.¡¹


    ¡¸I appreciate it.¡¹


    And so the Dark Elves came back to me. In the end, I didn''t gain anything but the return of what I bought, but I''ll chalk it up to a necessary expense.


    Rand and House Savile, who fell into my trap, will fall so far behind that they won''t be able to regain their faction, and I''ve also blamed the noble faction for a crime they didn''t commit. Now there will be no one to interfere with me or Fairis, and we''re free from the troublesome power struggle in the church.


    I guess this is the end of the matter. It''s refreshing to think that I can finally get my days back to normal. For now, let''s go back to the mansion and sleep as much as I can.


    ¡ù


    The next day, Marco came to the mansion with Fairis. He said that he had come to report again on this matter.


    ¡¸Looks like it''s done.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Thank you for passing on the information about the heretic. I just wondered why Bishop Philpot was still alive when he was supposed to have been burned by the flames.¡¹


    ¡¸I agree.¡¹


    I let the painfully sarcastic remark pass appropriately. I can''t do this if I have to worry about these words every single time.


    Fairis seemed to be unconvinced by Marco''s calm expression even though he had killed someone, but she didn''t seem to think of discussing it here, and just had a frustrated expression on her face.


    ¡¸By the way, Count, as I told you the other day, I have been informed that you were innocent of the heresy that was suspected against you. I am sorry that I suspected you of a crime you did not commit.¡¹


    ¡¸You don''t have to worry about it. I''m sure the Savile family was behind it for the most part.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much. But it is also true that you live in a world of suspicion. It would be great if you could help us turn the heathen around, but it''s also a problem if you''re too close to them.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand. I''ll think about it.¡¹


    I don''t want to think about it at all, but I''ll say so just for the sake of company. I want the conversation to be over quickly, but these people don''t like to be disciplined about telling the details.


    ¡¸I''m glad you understand. Oh, if you don''t mind, why don''t you and your disciples, the elves and the others, join us? The gods do not reject religious beliefs just because they are of a different race. There are a small number of elves in our congregation.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, I''ll think about it.¡¹


    I''m sure he was referring to Elle and Natalia, but the sudden nail in the coffin bothered me for some reason, so I used the <Mind Steal>.


    (......In light of this incident, his power cannot be compared to that of an ordinary magician. If possible, I would like to keep him away from the king and the knights. If two heroes are pulled out, the power of the church will increase even more. In the worst case scenario, if he has any devout follower in his family, they can be used as a hostage.......).


    Well, I didn''t expect him to just go out of his way to report after the fact, so I was prepared for this man to have some bad ideas. But still, Marco''s idea seemed to be just to pull us out, so even if he left it alone, it wouldn''t cause any problems like it did with Philpot.


    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll recommend it to them.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Yes, that would be good.¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, I have more business to attend to after this, so I''ll excuse myself.¡¹


    ¡¸Ohhh, that''s right. I apologize for the long conversation. We''ll meet again sometime.¡¹


    Marco said, and left the mansion. Fairis was looking at him unhappily, so I gave her a peck on the cheek, and she gave me a painless punch in the stomach.


    ¡ù


    After a lot of complaining, Fairis left and I headed to Natalia''s place. She seemed to be already awake and was training her bow in the garden instead of in her room.


    Basically, all wood elves were good with a bow, but her skill was above average. She was hitting arrows one after another at targets that seemed to be only a fraction of their size. Normally I would find her annoying, but when I see her single-mindedly drawing her bow, I think she is beautiful.


    ¡¸Natalia, there you are.¡¹


    ¡¸What''s wrong? Is there some business with me?¡¹


    I waited until she took a break and then called out to her. She seemed to have noticed my presence and was not surprised when I suddenly called out to her.


    ¡¸Yeah, we''re going to church. I want you to be baptized.¡¹


    ¡¸What, I''m supposed to believe in the god of this country? I don''t care if the Yard insists. ......¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''m just going to make it look like I''ve turned, because if I don''t, I''ll get in trouble again. I''m not trying to tell you to change your faith.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I see. I got it.¡¹


    I''m glad you''re convinced. I was thinking of forcibly dragging her away in case she refused, but it seems that I didn''t need to worry about that.


    After watching her train with her bow for a while, I had a light breakfast and took her to the church. This time I didn''t use the transfer and walked normally.


    As we walked around the city, Natalia seemed to be interested in everything, and she was happily looking around. As we walked a little further, we saw that there was an open-air market going on, so we decided to stop by. It was still early in the day, but there were already quite a few stores and many people milling about.


    ¡¸It''s amazing, I''ve never seen so many people even when I was following the vendors.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it''s the royal capital, after all. Don''t wander around too much.¡¹


    ¡¸I know, I know. I''m not a child.¡¹


    But whenever she sees something interesting, she goes in that direction, and I often have to chase after her.


    In the end, I bought her the necklace she had been looking at so covetously, and we left the market. She seemed to be in a good mood after wearing the necklace. It was not that expensive, but it was worth it if she was that happy.


    After leaving the street market, we continued walking and finally arrived at the church when it was almost noon. I thought we could make it on foot, but it turned out to be much further than I expected.


    I decided to use a transfer on the way back, and told a nearby church worker that I had come to get baptized. It seemed that quite a few people came to be baptized, so they were used to dealing with us.


    Natalia was immediately taken to the room for the baptism, and I waited outside. After a while, she came out. Apparently, everything went well.


    ¡¸Nothing has changed, but did I really already baptized?¡¹


    ¡¸The baptismal ritual is just like the initiation process of a business association. It''s not that big of a deal.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, so that''s what it is. ...... I got my hopes up..¡¹


    She may have had a special image of rituals, but many church rituals are just a formality. I''ve heard that some of them really do claim to receive divine blessings, but I''ve never met anyone who has actually received divine blessings, so I''m not sure what to expect.


    Anyway, she is now a member of the church. On the way home, I let the person who was in charge of the baptism take a few gold coins. This is not something I feel guilty about. It''s just a small token of appreciation.


    He knows what he''s doing, so he smiles and puts the money away in his clothes. This is the sequence of events that has been decided up to this point.


    I took her back to the mansion in a transfer. It was the first time in a long time that she was able to go outside, so she seemed satisfied. After having a late lunch, I left her and returned to my room.


    I guess I should let Elle take care of the rest. I haven''t seen her in a while, so I thought I''d check on her while I told her to get baptized, so I transferred to the Istrian fortress.


    ¡ù


    The soldiers at the fort told me that Elle was watching the training of the magicians, so I went to the training grounds.


    While the lower to intermediate level magicians were busy working together and practicing their individual magics, Elle was at the far end watching the training with a sleepy expression on her face, as if she was bored. But when she noticed me, she opened her eyes, which had been about to fall asleep, and flew toward me with a speed that seemed almost reflexive.


    I thought she was going to jump at me, so I prepared to step on her, but Elle stopped suddenly in front of me with a look of surprise on her face, as if she had just realized something.


    I wondered and looked at her clothes, but there was nothing to worry about. I looked at Elle again, and she was back to smiling like she had when she found me. I guess the sudden stop was because Elle had learned to be a little more modest.


    ¡¸Master, if you had called me, I would have welcomed you.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it''s just a quick stopover, so you don''t have to do that much for me.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Is there something wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I just thought I''d baptize you in my spare time.¡¹


    When I told her why I was baptizing her, she seemed to agree. She said she would go later, so I didn''t force her.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, has that guy left already?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you talking about Van? If so, he''s still here. Do you want me to call him?¡¹


    She seemed to have sent a telepathic to Van without even hearing my reply, and before I could stop her, I heard footsteps running towards me, and soon the man appeared.


    ¡¸Uhh, what is it?¡¹


    ¡¸No particular reason.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t have that much time on my hands either, but. ......¡¹


    Van''s shoulders slumped at Elle''s reopened attitude, but when he noticed my presence, he looked convinced and held out his hand to me.


    ¡¸It''s been a long time, Count Werner.¡¹


    ¡¸You, don''t you have enough money saved up to travel already?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s, Elmair-san stopped me.¡¹


    ¡¸Master, this man is depressing, but his ideas on magic are quite good. Also, without him, I had no one to talk to on the same level, and I was going to die of boredom!¡¹


    I had taught Elle the translation magic before, so she could talk to Van, but from the looks of it, I don''t think it was very good.


    ¡¸Well, you can do what you want.¡¹


    (Can we really trust this guy? He doesn''t even know about the memory loss yet, does he?)


    I speaks to Elle in telepathic while speaking normally. I don''t usually use parallel thinking because it''s quite burdensome, but this way we won''t be heard while a third party is nearby.


    ¡¸Thank you, Master.¡¹


    (I''ve been monitoring him, but he hasn''t acted suspiciously, and that memory lapse hasn''t changed. I think it'' probably okay.)


    Elle seems to trust this guy, but I can''t shake the feeling that he''s suspicious. My intuition whispered to me that I should stop being too suspicious, but in this case, I needed to be careful.


    (Don''t let your guard down. There''s something fishy about him, after all. Keep your guard up.)


    (Understood, Master.)


    I''ve warned Elle, but I''m going to keep my eyes open for him.


    The thing that worries me the most is the fact that he and Elle are able to talk about magic. It''s crazy that he can understand magic formulas that are different from the ones in this world in the first place. Normally, once a person gets used to the magics of the world, they tend to have an unnecessary bias towards other magics, making it difficult to activate them.


    I knew there was something wrong with his memory loss. At the time, I thought that I would have to wait and see, but if it came to it, I would have to consider erasing him.


    ¡ù


    In the end, nothing happened at the fort, and the day of the ceremony arrived without any further incident. The people around me were busy preparing for the ceremony until the last minute, but I managed to make it on time.


    The ceremony was held in the chapel of the castle, with many attendees gathered around, and Sophie and I listened to a long talk by the archbishop or something on the prayer table, received his blessing, and finally put the ring on Sophie''s finger.


    We heard applause and cheers from the people around us, but we were so busy trying not to get swallowed up in the atmosphere that we didn''t even hear the congratulations.


    After the ceremony in the chapel, it was time to greet the ambassadors and other prominent figures from other countries.


    At this point, I was already shouting in my heart for them to give me a break, but Sophie responded without breaking into a smile. It seems that there is a big difference in our upbringing.


    People whose names and faces I didn''t know were congratulating us, but it didn''t make me happy to be congratulated by strangers whose faces I didn''t know. Some of them were clearly trying to get close to me, a man who''s married to royalty, and I felt like I was going to collapse from worry.


    I managed to keep a smile on my face, and when I finally made it through, I was mentally, if not physically, exhausted.


    Now I''m going to have another party at my mansion in the evening. Even though I knew it, I had exhausted a lot of my mental energy in just half a day. Currently, I''m taking refuge in her room with Sophie to rest, but we have to leave soon.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, are you okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmmm, not so much okay, but this is also so I can be with you.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard-sama ......¡¹


    She brought her face close to mine, so I kissed her on the mouth. It was only a light kiss, as it might take off her makeup, but she seemed to be satisfied with it.


    I left the castle with Sophie and returned to the mansion, this time to hold a party at the mansion. Being away from Sophie this time, I had no one to rely on in case of emergency, which accelerated my anxiety.


    I was having a hard time dealing with the many people who were approaching me here, when a familiar face arrived. It was Alec and Sagami.


    ¡¸Congratulations on your wedding, Yard-dono! I never expected you to marry Princess Sophia.¡¹


    ¡¸Congratulations on your marriage. There were some things I wanted to say to Yard-dono, but it would be tactless to do so here.¡¹


    Alec is congratulating me on my marriage, but Sagami seems to have something on his mind. Well, this guy knows that I had an affair with Natalia, too.


    ¡¸Oh, thank you. Wasn''t Fairis-sama with you?¡¹


    ¡¸She''ll be here later. I never thought that Yard-dono would be the first to get married.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it was sort of a coincidence.¡¹


    After some more talk, they left. A short time after they left, Fairis arrived. She had a subtle expression on her face that was not appropriate for a celebration, but when she came over to me, she was back to smiling.


    ¡¸Congratulations, Yard-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, you looked a little unhappy, is there something wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸I''ve been asked out by various gentlemen, and I''m in a bit of a bind.¡¹


    She let out a tired sigh, but it couldn''t be helped that she was now attracting the gaze of male guests.


    Today she was wearing a dress with a bold opening on her chest, which obviously made her look more sexy than usual. Her breasts weren''t big enough to form a cleavage, so she must have been pulling them up.


    Her hair was also tied up, not in the usual straight style, but in a way that would suit the formalities of a wedding, giving her a more mature look.


    I didn''t think anything of Alec or Sagami wearing formal clothes for a party, but it was rare to see her dressed like that, so I couldn''t help but stare at her.


    ¡¸I hadn''t expected Fairis-dono to be dressed like that. I thought you were wearing your usual priestly uniform.¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder what kind of eyes Yard-sama is looking at me with?¡¡I''m a woman too, so I dress appropriately for a party like this, you know?¡¹


    Perhaps my words offended her, but she glared at me with a slightly reproachful look. But she usually wears the same priest''s uniform as if that''s all she had, so I guess it''s no wonder I said what I did.


    Fairis stared at me for a while, but eventually let out a sigh of resignation and glanced over at me.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, um, does this dress look good on me?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s very brave of you to ask me that right here. And while I''m at it, did you choose those clothes yourself?¡¹


    ¡¸...... I had it picked out by the castle''s wardrobe attendant.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, of course you did.¡¹


    ¡¸That kind of Yard-sama also has a strange bias in his gaze towards me, don''t you think?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m a man, you know. I can''t help it if you dress like that.¡¹


    ¡¸It-It''s not fair.¡¹


    We were exchanging silly looks, but if we took any longer, the other guests would get suspicious. Fairis seemed to understand this, and she coughed lightly and returned to her serious face.


    ¡¸...... Well, okay. Give Sophie a shout out, too. I''m sure she''ll be happy to hear from you.¡¹


    ¡¸Sure. Then I''ll excuse myself.¡¹


    She headed towards Sophie, sometimes almost falling down in her unfamiliar costume. I thought that my acquaintance was gone now, but someone who was still here came.


    ¡¸It''s been a long time, Yard-sama. Or should I call you my brother-in-law?¡¹


    ¡¸Margarete-dono, you can call me whatever you like. Anyway, is the fortress all right?¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry. Thanks to Yard-sama, the front line has been raised, so the fortress is calm, and I will return as soon as this ceremony is over.¡¹


    The people around me took a step back when they saw Margarete approaching me with an aura of displeasure. I don''t think they would want to get close to her, as she is giving off a nasty vibe no matter how you look at it.


    She was also wearing a gorgeous dress for a party, different from her usual attire. She looked exactly like a high-handed princess, and to be honest, it suited her better than her usual attire. She didn''t even seem to be approached by the people around her, although the men would not leave her alone if she didn''t say anything.


    ¡¸Stop it, Margarete. We come here is celebrating those two.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, Onii-sama, I didn''t know you were here.¡¹


    It was Robert who came up to me and Margarete. He was wearing the same clothes as usual, but he looked good, so there was nothing to say. He was also supposed to have been at the fort, but how on earth did he end up here? I''m not sure if the kingdom''s military is a bunch of bored people or not.


    ¡¸It''s been a while, Robert-dono.¡¹


    ¡¸It hasn''t been that long. First of all, let me congratulate you and my sister Sophia on your marriage.¡¹


    ¡¸I would like to congratulate you as well. To be honest, I don''t want to celebrate too much, but ......¡¹


    Robert may not be too happy about it on the inside, but he doesn''t show it in his attitude like Margarete. It''s not that Robert is a good person, but rather that Margarete is still acting like a child.


    ¡¸Count, when this party is over, I want you to accompany me for a while.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Sure, that''s fine with me.¡¹


    ¡¸Onii-sama, it''s no fun to talk with a man like him. Let''s hurry up and go to Onee-sama.¡¹


    Robert also left as if he had no choice but to be dragged along by Margarete. It seems that the family is not on bad terms. Sophie was also happy to notice the two approaching people.


    After that, I continued to respond to the people who came to talk to me, and wondered why Elle, who seemed to be the first one to rush to the scene at times like this, was not there.


    ¡ù

 Volume 2 - CH 6.2

    The wedding plans were all over and the guests had all left. The only one left in the house now was Robert, who had promised to meet me after the ceremony.


    Sophie had already moved her belongings into her room. We''re already married, so she''s going to have to live here from now on. I''ll make sure she''s not inconvenienced.


    In the meantime, I was out in the garden when Robert called me. It was dimly lit by the moonlight outside, but not so dim that I couldn''t see at all. But considering the purpose for which I was summoned, I thought it would be better to do it in a place with a little more light.


    In front of me now stands Robert, holding a mock sword for a duel. His expression is the same as usual, but the sense of intimidation he exudes is incomparable to normal. I guess that''s how much he wants to have a serious fight with me. Sophie is lucky to have a brother who loves her.


    ¡¸Forgive me, but even though it''s what she wants, I can''t convince myself otherwise.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s okay, I had a feeling. If it makes you feel any better, I''m willing to go along with it.¡¹


    ¡¸I appreciate that. This is not a formal duel, so use your magic as you see fit. No need to go easy on me.¡¹


    ¡¸All right. If you insist, I''ll not go easy on you.¡¹


    I took the sword from Robert and stood at a distance. I wondered why he handed me the sword when he said he would take it easy on me, but I forced myself to accept that this was a ritual sometimes seen among warriors, where they talk to each other with swords.


    Robert has a number of self-enhancement magics. I was surprised that he was able to use them as well, but while he was strengthening himself, I applied some support magics to myself.


    We have the same weapons, but he and I have different skill levels in swordsmanship. Although I can make up the difference with my magics, I am at a disadvantage in a long-term battle. It would be better to bet on a single blow to kill.


    Both of us finished strengthening each other, and we continued to stare at each other quietly, but I got impatient and moved first.


    I stepped forward with such force that the ground was gouged out of me and swung my sword down, closing the gap at once. An ordinary swordsman would have been finished by this blow, but he was able to respond to the near sonic speed of the sword blow and successfully blocked my attack.


    The swords clashed against each other and a high-pitched sound echoed through the air. Normally, both swords would have been shattered, but both swords, hardened by the magic, withstood the impact without losing their blades.


    I forcibly suppressed the momentum of the impact with force and immediately slashed at him from the side. It was a move that would be impossible for a human, but it was no problem for me now that my physical abilities had been boosted to an extraordinary degree by magic. I thought I could kill him with this, but he also caught it with a superhuman reaction.


    I was tempted to doubt whether he was human or not, but it seemed that he couldn''t kill the impact and blew him away with the sword he had just caught.


    I tried to slash at him again before he could regain his stance, but this time he was well deflected and his stance collapsed, and then he swung his sword down diagonally as a counterattack. I was able to avoid it by rolling on the ground just in time, but it was a close call. As soon as I stood up and took a stance, he was also holding his stance and staring at me.


    It seems that he hurt his arm when he was hit, and now the pain is coming, but he won''t give me an opening to worry about it. We continued to stare at each other for a little while, but the sound of something falling made both of us start running.


    Swords collided with swords with maximum force. The impact was greater than expected, and the hardened swords could not withstand it, and both were beginning to crack.


    We were both giving it our all and competing with each other, but it was Robert''s sword that shattered first. My sword went straight through his arm, shattering it as well as his.


    Then, as if he had run out of energy, he collapsed to the ground. But even though his arm had been cut off, he seemed to have a refreshed expression on his face.


    ¡¸I''m beaten. That''s the man Sophia chose, you''re beyond my imagination.¡¹


    ¡¸If you still have strenght, do you want to continue?¡¹


    ¡¸I can''t go any further. I''ve been forcing my arms to move, but my arm is torn up from the first blow.¡¹


    When he said that, I took a closer look at his arm and saw that it was indeed bent in an impossible direction. I thought he might still be able to fight, but it seems he was already wounded. But even in that condition, it seems to me that he''s stopping people from cutting him.


    He seemed to be convinced, so I walked up to him and gave him an <Major Heal>, and his arm went back to normal. He was more surprised than I was, and looked at me with amazement as he moved his arm, the pain gone.


    ¡¸You''re a magician, but you''re also capable of melee combat......As expected of a man who had title of Hero.¡¹


    ¡¸I''ll take your word for it.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, you''re a man to be trusted. I left my sister to you. Please make her happy.¡¹


    ¡¸I promise to you.¡¹


    When Robert heard those words, he left with a satisfied look on his face.


    I went to the bath to wash off the sweat and then headed to my room where Sophie would be waiting for me.


    ¡ù


    I had to stop by for a bath, so I was a little late. When I entered the bedroom, Sophie was sitting on the bed, waiting for me. As I approached her, I looked at her whole body.


    She was wearing such a thin nightgown that I could almost see through her underwear, so even in the dim light, I could clearly see how well styled she was. The whiteness of her clothes accentuated her face, which was red with nervousness.


    ¡¸I''ve been waiting for you.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry, I''m late.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''m glad to hear that your talk with Onii-sama went well. Onii-sama''s skill with the sword is one of the five strongest in the kingdom, but I didn''t expect Yard-sama to win.¡¹


    As for why she knows, from this room you can see the place where me and Robert fought. It seems that she had been watching our fight from the window of this room.


    As I approach her, I can smell a nice scent from her, different from the smell of perfume. Apparently, she had taken a bath before me. She didn''t really like the smell of perfume, but she really liked taking a bath.


    As I was admiring her figure, which looked more beautiful than usual, she turned her face away in embarrassment. It wasn''t the first time we had laid our bodies on top of each other, but it seemed to be different from usual.


    ¡¸I-I''m usually fine with people looking at my face, but ...... now I''m very embarrassed. ......¡¹


    ¡¸I see, but I can''t even look at you like this.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, ...... okay, I''m fine now.¡¹


    After exhaling a little as if to clear her mind, she turned to me with a slightly embarrassed look on her face. We stared at each other, our faces naturally moving closer, and our lips pressed together.


    She put her arms around my back and hugged me tightly, refusing to let go. She twirled her tongue around my tongue and moved it aggressively to see how it felt, and I responded by sliding my tongue into her mouth and licking her mouth hungrily.


    Eventually, we separated our tongues, and our tongues connected with each other like a thread of saliva. She had a face full of debauchery from just the kissing, and she exuded a lushness that I don''t usually feel.


    ¡¸Sophie, this is a memorable first night. Let''s do it until the end today.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, this time has finally come. ......¡¹


    When I saw Sophie''s face filled with shame and happiness, I couldn''t hold back any longer. I pushed her down on the bed and ran my tongue down her neck where it was peeking through her clothes.


    ¡¸Ahh, haah, ...... Yard-sama, ......¡¹


    I rubbed her breasts over her clothes and ran my tongue over her translucent white skin.


    She shivers with tickle and pleasure, but accepts my actions. I can hear her ragged breathing as she begins to feel even the lick on her neck, and my arousal increases.


    ¡¸Sophie, I''ll take off your clothes.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay ......¡¹


    I take off her nightgown and underwear, exposing her beautiful body in the dim light. Her breasts in particular, while smaller than Tia''s, are above average size. As I rubbed them again, I slowly moved my tongue from her neck to her collarbone.


    When I reached the top of her breasts, I took them in my mouth and gently licked them with my tongue. Her breasts, which are in perfect balance with the size of her figures, gradually harden in response to the caresses of my tongue.


    ¡¸Mmm...... Ahhh......¡¹


    Sophie held her mouth with one hand to keep from moaning, and gripped the sheet with her other hand to endure the pleasure. Seeing her frowning and struggling against the pleasure made me want to make her more wild.


    As I worked on her nipples with my lips and tongue, she arched her back and shook her head noisily, looking like she was about to cry. As I worked harder, watching her face as she lost her composure, she finally pulled her hand away from her mouth and let out a gasp.


    ¡¸Ya ......, Yard-samaaa, Ahh, ......!¡¹


    This is the first time I''ve ever seen a woman pant and moan in response to a stimulus. The sight of her was enough to arouse my curiosity.


    I lowered my tongue, which had been playing with her nipple, and kissed her navel again and again. Normally, the stimulation would not be much, but now that her whole body was sensitive from the excitement, it was enough to give her pleasure.


    I glanced over at her as she let out a sigh of pleasure, and continued down my tongue until I finally reached her crotch.


    ¡¸Nooo, please don''t look too much ...... it''s embarassing ......¡¹


    ¡¸There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. I know Sophie has a wonderful body.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s not true ...... Ah, mmmm ......¡¹


    When I poke her clitoris with my tongue, she shakes her body in an interesting way with pleasure. Perhaps she doesn''t want me to see her feeling here, but her face turns red and she grabs the sheet to endure the pleasure, but I feel like I want to make her moan even more lewdly if she resists like that.


    I just took her clitoris in my mouth and licked her, crushing her with my tongue, and she arched her back, desperately holding back the pleasure. As I stimulate her with a steady rhythm, she gradually learns when to hold back. As soon as she got used to the rhythm, I gave her a sudden sweet bite on her clit.


    ¡¸Ahh, Aahhhh! Mmmm!¡¹


    She seemed to have come lightly. With that bounce, she squirted, soaking my face and neck with her fluid.


    It was the first time she had ever squirted, and she was so embarrassed that she covered her face with her hands. I wiped the liquid from her body and took off my clothes.


    ¡¸Sophie, I can''t stand it any longer. I''m going to take your virginity.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah ...... yes, please take my first .......¡¹


    I placed my already hard and warped cock against her vaginal hole and slowly inserted it. It was her first time, so the hole was narrow and I had to use a little force to get it in, but I made sure I got it all the way to her virgin membrane.


    Bending down to hug her, I thrust my hips into her, breaking her virgin membrane. After a few moments of resistance, I could feel my cock breaking through the membrane and entering her depths.


    ¡¸Ee ......Aahhh ......¡¹


    She seemed to be trying to hold back her screams, but I could tell from her expression that she was enduring the pain of the rupture.


    I don''t move for a while, waiting for her pain to subside. In the meantime, I kissed her on her mouth and played with her breasts, trying to ease the pain with pleasure. I could have used a magic to distract her from the pain, but it would have been tactless to do so in such a situation.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, please move as you wish. I''ll be fine. ......¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry. I think the pain will subside in a little while.¡¹


    The pain seemed to subside a bit, and her breathing calmed down, so I started to move slowly.


    She frowned in pain when I started to move, but after a little while, she seemed to be able to enjoy the pleasure of sex already, and her voice was starting to become lusty.


    Her vagina was still small for the first time, and it felt good to feel it tighten around my cock, making me feel like I was going to cum soon, but I managed to suppress the feeling of ejaculation and bucked my hips.


    We both seemed to be getting excited, our mouths were getting rougher, and the speed of my hips was getting faster and faster. Even though it was her first time, she didn''t seem to feel any pain anymore, and in fact, she was moving her hips little by little, trying to get pleasure from it.


    As I had thought during anal sex, despite her innocent appearance and quiet personality, she has a talent for this kind of activity, and is extremely greedy for pleasure.


    Even now, she is twisting her legs around my waist to prevent me from pulling out of her, and if she is doing this unconsciously, then she is a natural born slut. I''m glad that such a beautiful woman wants me, and I''m glad that I''m the one who made her this way.


    ¡¸Aahh, so this is what married couples do!¡¹


    ¡¸That''s right! I''m going to pour my semen inside you!¡¹


    ¡¸Hhmm, I''m so happy, please let me conceive your child, Yard-sama!¡¹


    These words shook me more than any other woman''s words, and I moved my hips hard to meet her expectations, increasing my desire to ejaculate.


    She doesn''t seem to be in any pain at all, even though I''m moving wildly with little regard for her. Rather, she swings her hips in time with my movements and moans as I reach deep inside her.


    Her face was debauched with pleasure, and she was begging for my tongue, sticking it out herself. Her innocent atmosphere is no longer there, but on the contrary, it gives her a decadent charm.


    Following her request, I put my tongue into her mouth and licked her mouth hard, pouring my saliva into it. She swallows it, and each time she gulps it down, I pour more saliva into her mouth. In the meantime, my hips were not slowing down, but rather accelerating towards my climax.


    Sophie must have been nearing her limit, because she hugged me tightly. I was almost at my limit, so I slammed my hips as hard as I could and poured my semen into her.


    She seemed to climax at the same time, and her vagina tightened up. The tightness of her vagina felt so good that my ejaculation never ceased, and I shot a huge amount of semen inside her.


    After I came, we stayed connected for a while, our tongues intertwined, and by the time we pulled our mouths apart, her mouth was covered in saliva.


    ¡¸I could feel that Yard-sama had poured a lot of your seed into me. ......¡¹


    ¡¸I didn''t think I would be able to produce as much as this. I guess it''s all thanks to love.¡¹


    I kissed her lightly one last time and withdrew my cock from inside her. I wiped the cock clean, which was sticky with her love juice, blood from deflowered, and my semen.


    A similar mixture of juices flowed out of her vaginal cavity as well. She didn''t seem to have the strength to wipe it off, so I did it for her.


    We sat on the bed and rested for a while, but she seemed to have recovered her strength and hugged me from behind, biting my ear sweetly.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, I don''t know if I can get pregnant in one round. I''m fine now, we can continue now ......¡¹


    ¡¸My wife seems to be quite aggressive.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s because of Yard-sama that I feel this way.¡¹


    She''s gotten a lot more aggressive too. Well, I think my personality has become a lot more rounded than when I first came here.


    Now that she''s inviting me, let''s start the second round.


    ¡ù


    We fucked three more times after that, and then she reached the limit of her strength, so we did a total of four times on our wedding night. At the end, she was straddling me and shaking her hips, which was a terrific sexual appetite for a first time.


    Seeing that she was asleep, I was about to go to bed, but before I could, it started to get light outside. It seems I''ve been up all night again.


    I was thinking of sleeping until noon, when suddenly my room was unlocked and the door opened.


    ¡¸Oh, master, you''re awake!¡¹


    The one who came in was Tia. She was carrying a container of hot water and a cloth to wipe. She seemed to have come to wake me up.


    ¡¸Yeah, I''m going to take a bath, so I don''t need to wipe my body.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, then. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? What''s wrong?¡¹


    She knelt at my feet sitting on the bed and began to suck and lick my cock, which was stained with various juices. It was good that she licked and cleaned my rod with her careful tongue, but seeing her in such a lascivious manner made my rod hard.


    She seemed to be aiming for it, and this time she swallowed my cock deep into her throat and began to give me a hard blowjob with her mouth agape.


    Her skill was so great that it surpassed Sophie''s natural lewdness, and even though I already have cum many times yesterday, I could feel the ejaculation building up again.


    ¡¸Master, before you go to the bathroom, please spit out your pent up desire into my mouth.¡¹


    ¡¸Enough with the pretense. Tell me what you really think.¡¹


    ¡¸...........I''m jealous of Sophia-sama. Please let me drink master''s semen, too.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s good to be honest. As a reward, I''ll let you drink what you crave.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹


    Tia smiles at my words and continues to serve my cock enthusiastically. I was quickly approaching the limit with her skills, making sure that Sophie, who was sleeping next to me, didn''t wake up.


    ¡¸I''m gonna cum, swallow it!¡¹


    ¡¸Mmmm, Mmmmmm!¡¹


    I held her head and poured it down her throat. She swallowed all of the semen without choking, even though it was coming directly to her. She also sucked on the semen that was left on the rod as if she was trying to swallow it all.


    She pulled her mouth away and opened it as if to show me that she had swallowed all the semen. Watching her tongue wriggling inside, I felt like I was about to get another erection at the sight of her lewdness, but I held it together just in time.


    ¡¸I''m sure you poured a lot of it inside Sophia-sama, but I''m surprised you''re still giving me such a thick load. ...... As expected of Master!¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t need you flatter. I''m going to take a bath. Tell Sophie that when she wakes up.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand¡¹


    I wiped my sticky body a little, put on my clothes and headed for the bath. No one else was taking a bath at this hour, so I decided to take my time.


    After a while, Sophie came to the bath and she decided to join me. Since I didn''t have the energy to start the fifth round in the bath, I decided to relax and enjoy watching Sophie in the bath like a child.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.1

    After that, the months passed without incident. Since the day I had my suspicions about Van, Elle had been coming here every few days to train, and Olympia, who had returned to the Demon Empire, had been communicating via telepathic about the same frequency.


    It seems that the Demon Empire is planning to march back to us as soon as the winter is over. Based on what they learned from the last time, this time they will not be using a mixed force with the monsters, but rather a formation with the monsters in the forefront and the Imperial Army in the back.


    According to Olympia, this time, the focus will not be on magical beasts such as black wolves, which take advantage of their mobility, but on demons with firepower such as dragons and hill giants. At the fortress, they seemed to be reflecting on the fact that they couldn''t make use of the firepower of the dragons in the forest, but if they were crushed before they could attack, I don''t think they would know if their decision was correct or not.


    It may be time for a major battle between the Kingdom and the Demon Empire, but before that happens, I''m working on a plan. I haven''t even started on the first stage yet, but if this succeeds, it could bring about the internal collapse of the Demon Empire, which would be very advantageous for the Kingdom. I''m looking forward to it.


    Today, Elle is still training at the mansion. She''s clearly composing her formulas faster than before, and she''s not making any mistakes. It''s a little different from the method I taught her, but I think she''s good enough to pass the test.


    ¡¸That''s all for today.¡¹


    ¡¸How did it go, Master?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, there''s nothing more for me to say. All that''s left to do is for you to improve the accuracy of the magic.¡¹


    She smiles and is happy when I praise her. Considering the fact that at the beginning she was not much different from other magicians around, she has grown tremendously.


    As I was thinking about whether it would be a problem to take on a new apprentice when Elle became a little more skilled, before I knew it, Elle was hugging my arm.


    As a magicians, I had no problem with this, but there was one thing that bothered me. It''s about Van.


    ¡¸Elle, how is Van doing now?¡¹


    ¡¸What? He left the fort a while ago, but I don''t know where he is now though¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    It was after I went to the fort that I saw a change in Elle''s technique composition. It may have been unavoidable, since I was the only magician who could serve as a role model until then, but Elle''s formula structure has no similarities to the formula structure used by magicians in the kingdom. If anything, the composition is more in line with the Demon Empire.


    The only person I can think of who might have had a conversation with her about the formula is suspicious. In other words, there is a possibility that Elle''s magic was influenced by Van.


    As far as I could tell, he wasn''t a magician, but the missing part of his memory is suspicious. I know it''s almost impossible, but he could be under the influence of a formula I don''t know about.


    ¡¸Elle, if Van contacts you, stay out of him. He might have something to do with the Demon Empire.¡¹


    ¡¸Uhh, okay. If you say so, Master.¡¹


    Anyway, he''s left the fort, hasn''t he? I probably shouldn''t have let him swim around so much, but I didn''t have any conclusive evidence, so I didn''t want to take any strong measures.


    The next time I see him, I''ll catch him even if I don''t have any more evidence. The only way to eliminate an unknown threat is to make it disappear. I don''t like to kill people, but the safety of my surroundings is my first priority.


    ¡¸By the way, Master, I see you''ve hired a new servant.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I did.¡¹


    ¡¸They''re all Dark Elves, aren''t they? If that''s the case, can I count on you?¡¹


    Elle is hugging my arm, her body moving up and down as if she''s rubbing against me. She''s so close to me that I can see the undulations of her body, and I can even clearly feel her breasts and nipples that are being crushed.


    Her cheeks were flushed red as she looked up at me, and no matter how I looked at her, she was in heat.


    ¡¸Master, I''m fine today.¡¹


    A normal man would have no choice but to attack Elle here, but I felt her action of hugging me in her arms was more like a child spoiling a parent than a skinship with the opposite sex.


    ¡¸I wasn''t in the mood for that right now.¡¹


    I pulled Elle off me gently and she obeyed surprisingly obediently. It was a bit of a letdown, since she usually resisted desperately at this point. I wondered if there had been some kind of change in her mind.


    ¡¸What''s the matter?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry, I must have annoyed Master.¡¹


    I looked at Elle, who answered with a face that said it was nothing, and wondered if this was also due to Van''s influence.


    At first, I thought that Elle would never miss him, but I was wrong. My lack of foresight is partly to blame for this, but it''s not too late. I promised myself that if I ever found him again, I would examine his head thoroughly.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸Imperial Capital, is it?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s right. I''m not going sightseeing.¡¹


    I was currently having tea at the invitation of Sophie and Natalia. The three of them, including the waiter Tia, looked at me strangely at my words. Of course, for those girls who can''t use Transfer, they don''t even know where it is.


    The Imperial Capital is nothing more than the capital of the Demon Empire. The reason why I needed to go to the middle of such a hostile place was because of the plan I had ordered Olympia to carry out beforehand. The other day, I received a report from Olympia that the first stage of the plan was ready, so I decided to go to the Imperial Capital right away. I was planning to transfer to the hideout where I went to buy slaves before, but if Olympia was right, it would be faster to transfer directly to the residence of the Gran family.


    ¡¸It''s some kind of mission or else you''re going to buy some dark elves. I don''t think the Yard would go to such a dangerous place except to experiment with magic and find women.¡¹


    Natalia did not take kindly to the increase in the percentage of elves in the house. If they had been men, it would have been a different story, but with all women, she could only think that I was adding more women.


    ¡¸Natalia-san, that word is disrespectful to Yard-sama, isn''t it? It was Yard-sama''s good intentions that brought them into the house.¡¹


    Sophie didn''t doubt me. It was natural that she had overheard the conversation between the king and me at that time, but it was a good thing that she was on my side, as it would weaken Natalia''s momentum.


    ¡¸But what is your mission? Can you tell me, if you don''t mind?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s my fault if you think I''m working under orders from the kingdom, but it''s mostly for personal reasons.¡¹


    The kingdom''s strategy has been more defensive since the capture of the fortress, so I haven''t heard of any plans to attack the Demon Empire as of yet. But I would rather have the matter settled quickly than have it become a stalemate.


    ¡¸What, are you going to look for a new woman after all?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''m not. I''m not going out to play.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s not illegal for you to personally investigate the Demon Empire, but if you do too much, people will suspect that you''re working for them, so please keep it in moderation. The people in the mansion will be worried if something happens to Yard-sama.¡¹


    Sophie seemed to have a vague idea of what I was going to do. Tia hadn''t said a word since a few minutes ago, but I think she has a general idea. Natalia still seems to have a question mark.


    ¡¸Don''t worry. I can''t go into details, but things are going well for the most part.¡¹


    If everything goes as planned, Olympia should have almost all of the people of the Gran family in her control by now. We''re planning to use that as our base of operations in the Demon Empire, but until we succeed, only Olympia and I are to know about our plans.


    Natalia is rather soft-spoken, and Tia doesn''t really know what I''m capable of, so if she hears that I''m going directly to the Dukes of the Demon Empire, she''ll probably say she''ll go with me.


    I thought about telling Elle, but I wasn''t sure if it would be okay to tell her, since her mood had obviously changed recently, so I put it on hold until I got Van.


    ¡¸Don''t say that. Come on, just a little.¡¹


    ¡¸Natalia-san, I''m sure Yard-sama has his own thoughts on the matter. I''m sure he''ll let us know when he feels it''s safe to talk.¡¹


    ¡¸Mmm, fine.¡¹


    Sophie was chiding Natalia for her persistent attempts to insist. Both of them seemed to be convinced for the time being, but considering the fact that they were glancing at me, I guess they were eager to ask.


    Tia, on the other hand, did not try to ask anything from the beginning. She knows that there is some information that should not be known. This is the difference between those who are used to handling classified information and those who don''t have much experience.


    ¡¸Will you be going away for another month or so like you did at the fort?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you leaving again, Yard? Come on, stay at the mansion.¡¹


    As if to distract the two of them, Tia asked me something else. She''s good at this kind of follow-up, which is one of the great things about her. Neither of them seemed to want to take the question that seriously, and they immediately took up the topic that Tia had broached.


    ¡¸No, I think I''ll be able to home early this time. Still, I may need to be away from the mansion for a few days. Sophie, Tia, you''re in charge of the mansion while I''m gone.¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, what about me?¡¹


    ¡¸Just make sure you don''t let any suspicious people in. And don''t go out alone too much.¡¹


    Natalia''s face was a little sulky, as if she was unhappy with my answer. However, what can I expect from someone who has never done anything particularly beneficial for the mansion?


    ¡¸When do you plan to leave?¡¹


    ¡¸I will be leaving this afternoon.¡¹


    I''ve heard that Olympia is already preparing to receive me, so I want to get there as soon as possible. I''m sorry to the girls for telling them I''m leaving so suddenly, but I''m going to prioritize my plans here.


    ¡¸...... I understand. Don''t worry about us, just do your errands in peace. Also, please let us know about important things much earlier. We have our own preparations to make.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m really sorry. I''ll try to be more careful from now on.¡¹


    Sophie responded to the sudden talk with a smile, but her words were filled with light sarcasm. I''m aware that I''ve been neglecting her, so I apologize to her honestly.


    I''ve already told her about Tia and Natalia. I apologized to her the day after our wedding night, and she forgave me, saying that it was normal for a nobleman to have a concubine. In return, I promised not to take any side rooms or concubines until she was pregnant.


    That''s why the three of us are gathered here. Although I have not made a commitment yet, I''m planning to take both of them as my wives after I find out that Sophie is pregnant. It was a moment that made me realize how generous Sophie was.


    ¡ù


    After lunch, I went back to my room, packed my necessary belongings in a bag, and used the <Advanced TransferGreater Teleport> to transfer to the Demon Empire. I asked Olympia to move to an empty place to designate a location. Light flooded out of the magic circle and instantly transferred under her. The place I arrived at was a bedroom. Perhaps this was her room.


    ¡¸I''ve been waiting for you, Master.¡¹


    Olympia was not dressed in her usual clothes, but in a gorgeous dress that a noblewoman would wear to a party. She had said that after returning to the Imperial Capital from the fortress, she had temporarily left the military service to return to her parents'' home in order to rest her body and soul, so she must be dressed as a Duchess now.


    She has fiery red hair, a face that looks like it''s reeling, and a serious attitude that makes her look as strong as a man, but the way she''s dressed gives her a kind of elegance that''s appropriate for an adult woman. She is similar to Margarete, but there is a difference in that her atmosphere does not change even when she wears a dress.


    Incidentally, her red hair is a rare color even within the Demon Empire, and is said to appear only on people of the Gran family.


    ¡¸Yeah. I''m sorry to bother you so soon, but are we ready for the meeting?¡¹


    ¡¸My father won''t be back until the evening, so we''ll have to wait a bit.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, in that case, I could have come a little later.¡¹


    ¡¸My apologies. As an apology, I will serve you to the best of my ability until my father returns.¡¹


    She pulled up the hem of her dress, revealing her lower half. She was not wearing any underwear and was already in heat, her love juices dripping down her thighs.


    She shivered happily as I reached my fingers into her wet crotch and lightly stroked her crack, causing more of her love juices to flow. It was unimaginable to see her in her usual serious mood of debauchery.


    ¡¸I can''t believe you''re already this wet, it seems you''ve been looking forward to me so much.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, just the mere mention of Master''s presence was enough to make my body tingle. ......¡¹


    I didn''t play with any particular sexuality or preference when I put the <Dominate> on her. In other words, all of her lewdness and special sexual proclivities were hers, whether she was aware of them or not.


    She seems to be in heat, hoping that I will make a move on her, but now is not the time. Besides, I''m not in the mood to be appealed to so blatantly. It''s not that I can''t have a lewd woman, but it''s important to have a gap.


    ¡¸Unfortunately, but I''m not interested in hugging you right now.¡¹


    ¡¸What, are you dissatisfied with something?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not dissatisfied or anything, but I''m not in the mood. If you''re going to do this, go ahead and comfort yourself.¡¹


    ¡¸No way. ......¡¹


    She''s making a sad sound, but I''m not going to feel sorry for her every time she does that. She''s got a masochistic streak in her, so I''m sure she''s getting off on my cold words. In fact, even though she looks disappointed in her words, there is a slight smile of torment on her face.


    However, making people obey you requires candy and a whip. If I keep refusing her wishes, no matter how many times I rewrite her memories using <Dominate>, her mind will gradually drift away. This magic is not a panacea.


    ¡¸Come here.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹


    I sat down on a nearby bed and stretched out my fingers to her private parts. I didn''t break her virginity membrane, but I pushed my finger in and out to the right place and scratched around inside.


    ¡¸Aahh, ahh, Master''s finger is.......!¡¹


    She became enraptured the moment my finger was inserted, tightening her grip on my finger and devouring the pleasure. One after another, her love juices overflowed and soaked my hand, but I didn''t care, I played with her vagina.


    ¡¸No, Master, you''re making me cuuum. ...... Ahh, Aahhhhhh!¡¹


    The moment she grabbed my arm, she climaxed and tightened her grip on my fingers. A lot of juice flew onto my hands and arms, which made me uncomfortable, so I shook my arms to get rid of the fluid.


    She fell toward me, her legs shaking. Apparently, she had lost her strength. I held her as she fell and rubbed her ass, which was still basking in the afterglow of her climax. Her breasts are above average, but this one has a lot of flesh as well.


    ¡¸If you want my affection, don''t ever betray me, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸O-Okay.......I''m Master''s, Ngnhhh¡­¡­loyal servant.......¡¹


    I was generally satisfied when she replied in a debauched voice, and continued playing inside her to my heart''s content until her father came home.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.2

    Eventually, in the evening, Olympia''s father seems to have returned.


    I''ll send a messenger ahead to ask for permission to see him. I''ll just tell him that I''m the one who helped Olympia escape from the fort, and that she can keep my identity a secret until we meet. The permission to see him was immediately granted, and I followed her to his room.


    When I entered the room, there was a man with red hair. From the stern look and the eyes glaring sharply at me, there was enough power to guess that this man was a soldier. He didn''t look much like her, but from the color of his hair and the seriousness of his mood, it was almost certain that he was Olympia''s father.


    He put down the material he was reading and turned his head toward us.


    ¡¸Olympia, is this the man you''ve been talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that''s right.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Yard Werner.¡¹


    ¡¸This is Cyrus Leah Gran Daro. I want to thank you for saving my daughter. Is it just my imagination, or do I know your name from somewhere?¡¹


    Despite the fact that people said his name, he didn''t even get up from his chair, but kept his eyes on his papers. I was a little pissed off at his attitude, as if he was no longer interested in me.


    ¡¸Yes, I suppose that''s true. I''m one of the heroes of the Kingdom of Henrient.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    He raised his face, which had been turned towards his papers, and glared at me. A look of mixed surprise and doubt appeared on his face. It''s only natural that I would suddenly call myself a hero.


    ¡¸Olympia, please explain to me what this is all about.¡¹


    ¡¸It is as you have just heard. This one is one of the heroes in the kingdom.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s not what I''m saying. I''m saying why have you brought these people here? Are you planning to raise a rebellion against the Demon Empire and stain the name of the Gran family?¡¹


    He didn''t yell like Rand, but I could tell that his whole body was emitting a quiet anger. Just a few moments ago, he had an expression that would make a child cry if they saw it, but now he''s radiating a deadly and intimidating presence that would make a weak-minded person run away.


    ¡¸Don''t look so grim. She was just doing me a favor.¡¹


    ¡¸A favor?¡¡Do you really think I would accept a request from a nobleman of an enemy country?¡¹


    ¡¸You''ll have to wait until you hear what I have to say before you judge.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Fine.¡¹


    I took the liberty of sitting down at the visitor''s table, and he sat down across from me. He was not wearing the flamboyant clothes that aristocrats wear, but a uniform similar to that worn by soldiers of the Demon Empire. The fact that he dressed like that in his own mansion was proof that he was proud of being a soldier.


    If he was more of a nobleman, he might have agreed to our terms, but if he was more of a soldier, he would not have turned to us no matter what the terms were.


    ¡¸Let''s get straight to the point. Get some of the other nobles on your side and turn to the kingdom. If you join our side, we will give you new territories when we conquer the Demon Empire, and we can even encourage you to take the throne. I heard that this family used to be a royal family.¡¹


    The Gran family is said to be a venerable family that once produced an Emperor, but now that they have become Dukes, their relationship with the royal family is said to be tenuous.


    It seems that the current Emperor and the Gran family are not closely related in terms of bloodline, and the Emperor, who is trying to consolidate his immediate family, sees the Gran family as a troublesome aristocracy that is difficult to destroy because of their excellence, and they are being treated poorly.


    Gran family had originally produced the Emperor, but now they were treated no better or worse than any other noble family in the area. There is no other family that is more suitable for setting up a separation.


    However, this man, Cyrus, is extremely loyal to the Demon Empire and is more capable of commanding the army than most nobles. I don''t think he''s the kind of man who would betray me if I gave him the right conditions.


    ¡¸I refuse. I have no intention of ascending to the throne. No matter how inhumanly my family is treated, it is the will of the Emperor, and we will obey it. For a mere nobleman of the kingdom to taunt the Emperor''s authority is a sign that he does not know his place.¡¹


    As expected, I was rejected so quickly that there was nothing I could do. It''s not as if he''s going to bite the bait when you throw it at him. Well, I had half-expected this to happen, so I decided to change my mind and move on.


    ¡¸Is this really a bad idea? Considering the current situation, the conditions don''t look so bad.¡¹


    ¡¸In the first place, it is impossible for us to go down to an inferior kingdom. It is true that we lost the Istrian fortress, but even without that fortress, we have the means to cross the mountains and attack the kingdom. When the winter is over and we can lay waste to the kingdom, it would be better for us if we didn''t talk so much.¡¹


    ¡¸No, not really. Thanks to the emergence of the heroes, the strength of the kingdom has improved dramatically, and in recent battles, the kingdom''s army has overwhelmed the forces of the Demon Empire. The era of the Demon Empire''s dominance is over.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s silly. Although we suffered defeats at the Gurta Fortress and the Istrian Fortress, the damage to our country was minor, I would say. A kingdom that is fighting with a small army will not be able to make up for the overwhelming difference in quantity.¡¹


    ¡¸So you''re saying that you don''t want to cooperate with us no matter what?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s right. I''m not sure who would make such a foolish suggestion, even coming into the enemy''s territory. It''s nice to know that I can capture one of the heroes without much effort.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, you''re going to capture me?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. Whatever your reason for coming here, the fact that a nobleman from a hostile country has come here unannounced is a golden opportunity. Hey, is anyone there!?¡¹


    As he shouted this, the door of the room opened vigorously and several fully armed men entered. He had a fierce smile on his face, as if he was proud of his victory, but when he saw that I was completely unfazed and that the men who came in didn''t try to catch me, his expression turned suspicious.


    ¡¸What are you guys doing? Take that man into custody.¡¹


    ¡¸Father, I think it''s admirable that you put your country first, but if you''re so focused on that that you don''t take care of your family, you''re going to get your foot in the door.¡¹


    ¡¸Olympia? What are you ......?¡¹


    ¡¸Take Cyrus into custody.¡¹


    ¡¸Right away!¡¹


    When Olympia gave the order, interrupting his words, the men immediately pulled Cyrus down to the floor.


    The people in the mansion, except for Cyrus, have already been brainwashed by Olympia. If you look closely, you''ll see that they all have the same bracelet on their arms, but it''s the one with the brainwashing formula that I gave them for this mission.


    ¡¸Wh-What the hell are you doing!? Olympia!¡¹


    ¡¸Father, I''m sorry, but I''ve already taken control of the people in this mansion. It''s fine for you to work hard on your official duties, but if you don''t even know what''s going on with the people in this house like this, I doubt you''re qualified to be the head of this family.¡¹


    ¡¸You ungrateful son of a bitch! You''re a disgrace to the Gran family, selling out the country to the enemy!¡¹


    ¡¸Please say whatever you like. My allegiance is now solely to my master.¡¹


    Olympia came close to me and leaned down, twining her arms around me. I don''t think she is doing this to the person she calls her master, but I guess she is doing it to show him off.


    His eyes widened in astonishment at his daughter''s words and actions, and then he turned and glared at me with a murderous look on his face.


    ¡¸What have you done to my daughter!¡¹


    ¡¸Everything. The girl you loved is nowhere to be found. She is already my loyal subordinate. The girl who used to be loyal to the Demon Empire is now dead.¡¹


    I said this while looking down at the man crawling on the floor, his teeth chattering so hard that you could hear them chattering in humiliation. It''s fun to break the pride of someone who has been so arrogant.


    However, he still had the will to resist, so I held Olympia close with one hand and rubbed her breasts as if to show him. She doesn''t mind, in fact, she leans into me and presses her body against me as if she wants me to squeeze her more. The look on his face turned pale as he watched her face go wild with pleasure.


    ¡¸Did you think that would make me concede? If that''s the case, you''re mistaken. Even if she''s my daughter, you''re not so far gone that you''d change your mind over a woman''s life.¡¹


    ¡¸Father, what are you misunderstand about? I don''t know what father thinks, but my master doesn''t care about your intentions at all.¡¹


    ¡¸Are you trying to brainwash me like those people? I''m sorry, but brainwashing or any similar magic will trigger the magic for self destruct. I think it''s impossible to control me, like you control my daughter.¡¹


    He grinned wryly, as if he thought he had gotten a little revenge. Olympia gave me a worried look, and I snickered at his attitude to reassure her.


    ¡¸Don''t worry about what he said, Olympia. Put the bracelet on him, too.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹


    ¡¸You fool. Even if I die, the military power of the Demon Empire will not be shaken. You''ll regret it as much as you can!¡¹


    Olympia, who had been listening to his cries, looked at me hesitantly several times, but since he didn''t seem the least bit shaken by my attitude, she decided to put the bracelet on him.


    The moment the formula in the bracelet was triggered, another one was triggered from the part close to his heart, and in a short while, he vomited blood and stopped moving. Judging from the composition of the formula, it was probably the heart crushing formula that was activated.


    ¡¸M-master, what should I do ......¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t panic, it''s within my expectations.¡¹


    I used <Resurrection> by the side of the dead man, not caring about Olympia who was upset to see Cyrus who had committed suicide as he said. His heart immediately started beating again, and he came back to life, spitting out the blood that was still in his mouth. Seeing this, the people around me were astonished.


    ¡¸Wh-what the hell happened.......?¡¹


    Cyrus, who quickly regained consciousness, was looking around, unsure of what had happened.


    ¡¸There''s nothing to it. You were dead, so I brought you back to life, that''s all.¡¹


    ¡¸Th-That''s ridiculous!?¡¹


    ¡¸Did you think you could escape me just because you chose to die? If that''s the case, you''re mistaken. From the looks of it, the self-destruction magic you just used only activates once, so what''s next?¡¹


    ¡¸You''re a monster, stepping over people''s life and death. ......¡¹


    When the fear has weakened his will to resist and his resistance to the magic has loosened, I activates the brainwashing bracelet again. This time, the effect was definitely activated, and the expression of anger and despair instantly disappeared from his face, becoming expressionless.


    ¡¸Olympia, continue.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹


    She had been watching the series of events with a dumbfounded expression, but my words brought her back to herself and she resumed her work.


    ¡¸Father, I''m going to ask you to retire. Please leave this house to me.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹


    ¡¸I will pretend that you are recuperating from an illness, so you will return to your estate. I will take care of the military affairs on your behalf, so please rest in peace.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹


    ¡¸Now, you two, take my father home.¡¹


    Cyrus is carried out of the room by the men. By the way, the people in the territory have already been dealt with, so this means that all the people in the Gran family have been seized. He won''t be coming back here anymore. It was a pity that his daughter betrayed him, but if he had been able to notice the change in her, he might still have been able to manage.


    ¡¸Now there is no one to get in our way. Master may use this mansion as you sees fit.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, that was good work. Keep up the good work and serve me well.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹


    With this, I was able to create a base of operations in the Demon Empire. The sudden retirement of the head of the family may raise a few suspicions, but she''s a person who''s very resourceful in such situations, so I don''t have to worry about leaving everything to her. Even if everything that happened this time had been leaked, I wouldn''t be harmed if I escaped back to the kingdom.


    I''ve heard that she''s already made arrangements to move on to the next plan, so for now I''ll just deal with her clinging to me in a rut for a reward.


    ¡ù


    When I came to Olympia''s bedroom, she was looking at me with an expression of impatience. She wasn''t wearing any underwear, so even through her clothes I could clearly see her nipples standing out.


    The fact that she doesn''t jump at me even though she''s so excited is probably because there is a clear master-servant relationship between her and me. If it had been Elle or Natalia, they would have jumped on me, pushing me down.


    As I was taking off my clothes, I noticed that she was looking at me with an expression as if she wanted to say something.


    ¡¸What''s the matter? If you have something to say, say it.¡¹


    ¡¸Um, I just have one request.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    She took a box from the shelf and brought it to me. It was of a reasonable size. Judging from the multiple locks on it, it must contain something important or something that would be bad to be seen. I opened the box with some doubt, and found handcuffs and leather restraints.


    ¡¸Uhm, if you don''t mind, you can use them for ......¡¹


    ¡¸...... Well, I don''t mind.¡¹


    It''s not like there was any particular magic given to it, it was completely for sexual use. The more vigilant I was about what she was going to get, the more intense her weaknesses were. I''ve heard that many of the great aristocrats have distorted sexual habits due to their upbringing, and she seemed to be no exception.


    At any rate, I put the restraints on her as I had declared. The restraints are made of leather, and the restraints are weak. They are used to create a tortured look rather than to restrict her movements, so the only things that actually restrict her movements are the handcuffs and blindfold.


    I finished putting on all the things she gave me, but I had no experience in this kind of play, so I wasn''t sure what to do. I decided to leave it to her for now.


    I got up on the bed and she groped her way over to me. Then she put her face close to my crotch.


    ¡¸I can smell Master''s scent ...... huff ......¡¹


    Olympia brought her face close enough to touch mine, smelled it, and let out an enraptured sigh. Then she extended her tongue and began to slowly run it over the cock.


    ¡¸Master''s things .....Nnhh, is magnificent, chu.......¡¹


    ¡¸You''re still a virgin, but you''re very aggressive.¡¹


    ¡¸Do you hate lewd girls?¡¹


    ¡¸I think it''s fine as long as it''s not too much.¡¹


    I''d prefer not to have her crawl into my house at night, but I think it''s nice to have a woman who is usually ladylike but can be wild at night. I have both types of women in my family, but I still prefer the latter, I truly believe so.


    Olympia can''t use her hands, so she actively moves her face to serve my things, which is very exciting because there is a gap between her normal calm atmosphere and her face. The woman who was so strong when we were enemies is now burying her face in my crotch and servicing my cock. I''d be lying if I didn''t get a kick out of it.


    Even now, she is drooling and making obscene noises as she deliciously sucks on my cock. The combination of this and her full-body restraints created a very immoral atmosphere. I was so excited that my cock began to stiff hard.


    ¡¸ ...... Puha, master, what do you think about my service?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, that''s good. You''re a good woman after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Master ......¡¹


    I think it''s time for a blow job to stop around here. If she does any more, I might have to cum.


    She was so impressed that I pulled her hand away and laid her on her back on the bed. This way, I could see her large breasts, which were so firm that they didn''t sag even when she was lying down, as well as her private parts, which were wet with estrus.


    ¡¸Next, I''ll make you happy.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, haaa!¡¹


    As I said this, I stroked the inside of her thigh with a gentle hand. The blind girl was more sensitive than usual, and her thighs trembled as if the stimulation was enough to give her pleasure.


    One after another, I gently caressed her body, increasing her sexuality and excitement. The anxiety of not knowing where she was going to be touched must have increased the sense of torment she was getting.


    ¡¸Auhhh! Oh, huff...... haah......¡¹


    ¡¸Good, show me more of your disordered form.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes!!!¡¹


    She no longer needed me to whisper in her ear to make her feel it, and when I blew into her breathless ear, she climaxed lightly with that. I didn''t stop caressing her, and by the end she was so sensitive that she came no matter where I touched.


    By the time a second had passed, Olympia''s energy was gone, so we decided to take a break and resume when her breathing a little better.


    ¡¸Open your legs.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes ......¡¹


    She spread her legs wide to expose her crotch, as if she knew what was going to be done next. She put her hands on her secret parts, which were flooding with love juice in anticipation, and opened them herself so that I could see inside.


    ¡¸I can''t believe that you spread it yourself. You''re a virgin and you want me to put it in you so badly?¡¹


    ¡¸Go ahead, Master.¡¹


    Even though she was a lewd, she was still nervous about losing her virginity, and the hand that was opening her crack was trembling a little. Placing my hands on her thighs, I penetrated her hole with my cock, which was fully wet.


    ¡¸...... Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmmm, this place is a little tight for your first time.¡¹


    ¡¸M-Master, that place is....¡¹


    She felt pressure in a different part of her body than she had expected and made a strange noise. It was her asshole that I had inserted myself into.


    As I had thought with Sophie, her first time behind was quite tight. Even Sophie, who had taken the time to loosen up, was so tight that it was hard to move. And yet, Olympia''s hole, suddenly inserted, was so tight that it sucked mine into its mouth and wouldn''t let go.


    ¡¸Ah, fuhh, Master, you can''t go in there yet. ......¡¹


    ¡¸I can''t take away the duchess''s virginity, so instead, I''m going to put it inside this hole.¡¹


    When I forcefully moved it against her asshole, which was tightening up, there was so much resistance that I thought it might be torn off, but I''m sure she was having a harder time than I was, having a cock forcibly thrust into a hole she hadn''t gotten used to.


    However, when I saw her sweat on her forehead as she let out a painful sound, I felt the urge to make her squeal even more. There may be a problem with the way she is encouraging my torment.


    Anyway, I ignored her resistance and thrust inside her as hard as I could. As I did so, she, who at first had a pained expression on her face, gradually started to make sweet moans.


    I was sure that she would get used to anal sex, but she adapted much faster than I expected. It would have been nice if she had gotten used to it sooner.


    ¡¸Ah, haaaa! When you pulled it out, Mmhhh, AAaAaahhhhhh!¡¹


    The discomfort of being poked inside seemed to be outweighed by the defecation-like pleasure of pulling out, and she was hooked on anal sex for the first time.


    I had to protect her virginity until we conquered the Demon Empire, but I was getting close to my limit, thinking that at this rate I wouldn''t have much trouble.


    ¡¸It feels so good inside you! I''m about to cumming now!


    ¡¸Nnhh, Mmmmnnhhh!¡¹


    I slammed my hips into her as hard as I could while kissing her on the mouth, and spewed my semen all over her. She seemed to climax at the same time and clamped down on me so hard that I thought for a moment that the semen would be stopped.


    I held her in my arms and enjoyed the aftermath of our ejaculation with our tongues intertwined, and then fell asleep with her as I collapsed from exhaustion.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.1

    After Olympia''s father, Cyrus, was eliminated, Olympia became the master of the Gran family''s mansion in the Imperial Capital, and was in charge of the Gran family as Cyrus''s substitute.


    I was ostensibly acting as a guest, but in reality, I was treated even better than the mansion master, Olympia.


    The people of the mansion are allowed to do as they please, but they don''t behave that arrogantly. At best, I rents one of the largest spare rooms for myself, and I doesn''t even touch the maids. The rest of the time, I only has to deal with Olympia, who visits me frequently.


    However, she always comes over at night, and her aggressive attitude makes me feel a little annoyed. Maybe I should just hold her once, but I was going to put off my next reward until I completed my plan, so now I just have to endure her temptation.


    Even though she seems to be a bit of a senile, she''s doing all the work for herself and her father, and in fact, she''s making good progress on my plan, so apart from her attitude and proclivities towards me, she''s a pretty good person.


    When it came to deciding on my next goal, I had one person in mind as my first choice.


    ¡¸Olympia, did you get the information I asked for?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, there are several noblemen who had obtained information through insiders in the kingdom, but among them, the one who was promoting the hero''s detachment was backed by the faction centered on the Everts family.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. So that''s who I''m going to avenge.¡¹


    There are various factions among the aristocracy of the Demon Empire, but the two most prominent factions are those that place the supremacy of the people of the Demon Empire above all else, and those that advocate a complete meritocracy without regard to race or nationality. The former is the faction to which the Gran family belongs, and the Evarts are the aristocrats who can be said to represent the latter.


    The head of the family is a Dark Elf named Aion Dare Evertz, who is also a person who is trying to promote the status of non-humans. The Marquis of Evarts is a man of high specs, with excellent martial arts and wisdom as an elf.


    ¡¸The Marquis Evartz is a man of great military prowess and intrigue, so much so that he was named as the commander-in-chief in the decisive battle against the kingdom. He may not be able to do the same as my father. However, he does have what could be called a weakness.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸It is said that the Marquis is also famous for his loving wife, and that he dotes on his wife and daughter.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, so if we take them hostage, it''ll be easy to tame the Marquis.¡¹


    I don''t think he would sell out his country even if I took his family hostage, but it should be possible to create an opening to induce him to drop his guard and brainwash him.


    ¡¸All right, let''s go sneak directly into the Marquis'' mansion.¡¹


    ¡¸Is everything all right? If you give me a little more time, I might be able to arrange a meeting with him.¡¹


    ¡¸Time is limited. I''m sure you''ve got better things to do than to waste time on such things.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand. Then please be careful.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon.¡¹


    I left the Gran family''s mansion with only the bare minimum of my luggage.


    ¡ù


    I''m currently walking alone in the Imperial Capital. It seems that my face is still unknown to the people of the Demon Empire, so I won''t be discovered unless I talk to them. However, there is a risk that my identity will be discovered through unexpected means, so I has disabled detection by magic with my <Hide>, and has made my presence virtually invisible.


    After going through all this trouble, I followed the map Olympia had given me and found the building I was looking for. It was a magnificent mansion that was no less than the Gran family''s mansion. This was the residence of the Evarts family, my destination this time.


    I''ve already been informed that the person I''m after always returns to the mansion at this time, so all I have to do is make sure I don''t make any mistakes.


    However, this mansion had a ward around the entrance except for the main gate that only authorized people could pass through. If I break the wards, there is a chance that I will be noticed, so I can''t force my way in. After moving to a place where the gatekeeper couldn''t find me, I carefully deciphered the magic formula so as not to break the wards, and made a hole just big enough for one person to pass through without breaking the formula.


    The only problem was that my clothes made a noise as I entered, and the gate guard almost noticed me for a second, so I aimed behind him and triggered the phantom ghost sound. The gurgling sound distracted the gate guard, and I took the opportunity to run all the way to where he couldn''t see me.


    A maid was just walking in the garden of the mansion, so I stunned her with a <Fear> to check her memory about the layout of the mansion and the general staffing. It seemed that the room with the window was my destination, so I decided to enter from there.


    At the same time, I searched for information on his wife and daughters, who are his weak points. It seems that the Duke''s family includes his wife Melvina, his eldest daughter Celia, and his second daughter Claire, all three of whom are very beautiful. A. It is well known among the servants that the Marquis also takes very good care of his family.


    He also has a son, but he has returned to his estate to study to be a lord, so I guess it doesn''t matter this time.


    In order to secure the family, I went a little off in the direction of the Duke''s room and headed for the room where the Duchess Melvina was.


    ¡ù


    When I checked the room from outside the window, I saw a woman who looked like a Duchess and two maids. Melvina was as beautiful as they said she was, and even I, who had seen quite a few beautiful women in the kingdom, was momentarily taken aback by her beauty. She had the standard Dark Elf look, with silver hair and brown skin, but she was overwhelmingly different from Elle in terms of sex appeal.


    In terms of appearance, she was about the same as Elaine, but her shoulder-baring dress and droopy eyes gave her a more mature look.


    There were no other people in the room besides the three of them, but the magic power that I could sense from Melvina was reasonably high. If the two maids act as shields, there is no chance of escape. In addition, both of the maids seem to be unused to fighting, but one of them is a Dark Elf, so I can''t let my guard down.


    As I was thinking that it would be better to pull back and secure his daughter first, I heard someone''s footsteps approaching from the garden, so I hurried to hide in the nearby bushes.


    The person approaching was another beautiful Dark Elf. She had slanted eyes that gave the impression of strength, but other than that, she looked just like Melvina, and her dress was bare shouldered.


    As I recall, it was Celia, the older of the Marquis'' children. She was walking alone, without an escort. There were no people around, and from this position, I could not be seen from the windows of the mansion. This is a good chance.


    I used <Fear> on the older sister to stun her and hurriedly put her in the bushes. I looked around to make sure that no one was watching us, and put on a <Hide> so that we would not be detected. I can threaten Melvina with this.


    At that moment, I suddenly felt something warm on my leg. I turned my head and saw that Celia, who had been unable to withstand the terror of the <Fear>, was unconscious and pissed herself. A little bit of it was on my leg, too. I was a little disgusted, but it couldn''t be helped. I''ll have it wash up later.


    I opened the window a little, put up a soundproof barrier in the room, and carried Celia inside. I close the window and lock the door so that no one can escape, while looking at the three of them with astonished expressions on their faces when a man suddenly comes through the window.


    ¡¸Ce-Celia!¡¹


    Melvina seems to have come to her senses first. She seems to have realized that it was Celia I was carrying, and she is holding her mouth with her hand and shaking uncontrollably.


    ¡¸Hello, Duchess. Excuse me for coming through the window.¡¹


    ¡¸Who are you!? Let Celia go!¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry, I have no intention of harming her. However, if you don''t listen to me, I can''t guarantee her safety.¡¹


    ¡¸Despicable, what do you want!¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, yes. For now, Melvina, I want you.¡¹


    ¡¸Wh......What a foolish thing to say!¡¹


    Melvina''s face turned slightly red, but I simply meant to say that I wanted her as a hostage to threaten the Marquis. What the hell is she misunderstanding?


    ¡¸Hmm? If you don''t want to, that''s fine. At that point, I''ll have no choice but to take her.¡¹


    ¡¸C-Celia is a child who hasn''t even come of age yet!? What on earth do you think you''re doing, you sexual deviancy!¡¹


    ¡¸What? She''s a hostage to intimidate the Marquis.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, ah, a hostage? Ah, Nnnnn, ahem!¡¹


    She seemed to have finally realized her mistake and tried to cover it up by coughing. The two maids also seemed to have misunderstood and averted their gaze.


    ¡¸Even if you took Celia as a hostage, he would not give in to your threats. Do you really think you can get into this mansion and escape safely?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, if I can''t get away, she''ll have to go with me.¡¹


    While she and I are talking, I use <Fear> to stun the two maids who have their hands behind their backs and are about to use some kind of magic tool. Seeing the maids suddenly fall down without much resistance, perhaps due to their low magical resistance, Melvina again shows a surprised expression.


    As she had done before, a maid who suddenly collapsed into a coma and stopped moving looked as if her life had been taken away in an instant to someone who didn''t know about <Fear>. Melvina seemed to feel the same way, and raised her guard against me.


    ¡¸Look, if you try to escape or harm me at the first opportunity, you and your daughter will end up like the maid lying there.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I understand.¡¹


    ¡¸Now let''s hear your answer. Would you rather take the place of your daughter or sacrifice her?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Please let Celia go. I will become your hostage and obey you.¡¹


    ¡¸You chose that one. Oh well, in that case, you will wear this ring.¡¹


    ¡¸What''s that?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s to seal your magic.¡¹


    I give her the ring. The explanation I gave her was a lie, it''s just a ring with a fit on it, made out of the leftovers from when I made the magic tool. It was made to be worn by anyone, so it had no other effect whatsoever.


    I make sure she puts the ring on, and activate the <Dominate>. Again, I decide to keep her loyalty to me at maximum, and play around with various other parts of her body for later purposes.


    It seems that her resistance to the magic is quite high, and every time I play with her a little, her body twitches and jerks. If I ignore this and play with her too much, I might break her spirit, so I stopped at an appropriate point.


    Soon her eyes came back into focus and she was staring at me. However, there was no hostility like before, but rather a happy expression, as if it was directed at someone she adored.


    ¡¸Oh, I was wrong. How could I have hated such a wonderful gentleman? I''m ashamed of what I did earlier..¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. Who wouldn''t be wary of someone who suddenly entered your house?¡¹


    ¡¸But I am in a position where I should be welcoming you.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s just an act to deceive your people, let''s just say.¡¹


    With that, I approached the maids and gave them a brainwash. In fact, I would prefer to use a more powerful magic such as <Dominate>, but I don''t have a lot of rings in reserve, so I can''t use too much.


    I hugged Melvina, who still seemed to be troubled about what had just happened, and she tensed up in surprise for a moment, but she immediately leaned into me and leaned back.


    ¡¸Now, Melvina. How does it feel to be born again?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I feel great.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Then you will help me with my work after this, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸With pleasure.¡¹


    Now that I''ve conquered Melvina, the next two girls are next. First of all, let''s finish off Celia, the older sister who is unconscious there, or would it be quicker to get Claire, the younger sister, to come over as well?


    I unlocked the lock on the room and woke up the brainwashed maid.


    I asked her to go get Claire, who didn''t quite understand the situation, and after making sure she went to the little sister''s room, I turned to Celia.


    Her expression was relaxed due to her fainting, and she didn''t look as strong as she had earlier. She was a Dark Elf, so I couldn''t tell her exact age, but her breasts seemed to fit her age.


    She was still unconscious, but I woke her up with the <Awake>. She woke up with a start, her eyes wide open. She looked dumbfounded, not knowing what had happened, but when she noticed me, she distanced herself and became alert.


    ¡¸Who are you! What have you done to me!?¡¹


    ¡¸I didn''t do anything to you. I saw you lying in the garden and brought you to this room.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s a lie! Because I suddenly remembered that thing and got scared. ......¡¹


    She hugged herself and shuddered, as if she remembered what happened when she collapsed. It seems that the side effect of the <Fear> has left her traumatized. Sometimes these things happen, and I don''t feel safe.


    ¡¸You did something to me!¡¡...... Hmm?¡¹


    Celia finally realized that her lower body was wet. She glared at me while her face was dyed red with shame, probably knowing best why she was wet.


    ¡¸You''re the worst! You should definitely accept the punishment for humiliating me. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Celia, please don''t make such a loud noise. You need to try to act more like a lady.¡¹


    ¡¸Mother, but this man is ......¡¹


    At this point, Melvina, who hadn''t seen our conversation, interrupted us. Celia''s demeanor becomes a little weak, as if she can''t come on strong to her mother.


    ¡¸This person is an important guest of mine. He brought you here when you were lying in the garden.


    ¡¸Oh, is that right ......? Um, ......¡¹


    ¡¸Yard Werner.¡¹


    ¡¸Um, Celia Evarts. ......¡¹


    When she saw that Melvina was not at all wary of me, but rather smiling at me and responding to me, she seemed to have let down her guard against me. She was not aware of the danger at all. Well, it''s convenient that she hasn''t noticed who I am, so I''ll let her stay like this.


    ¡¸Celia, it is unforgivable that you abused my guest based on your own assumptions. I think you know that.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, ......¡¹


    ¡¸Then, as compensation, listen to what Yard-sama has to say. In fact, this is the person who will be your new tutor from now on.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, really ......, Is that true?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it''s nice to meet you.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s nice to meet you. ......¡¹


    Melvina is introducing me to her. Of course, the content is horseshit, but this girl who trusts her mother seems to believe that I''m really a tutor.


    ¡¸Oh, and next time you go out, you''d better take someone with you. There''s not always someone around when you suddenly collapse like today.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, okay, I''ll be careful. ......¡¹


    Celia replied honestly, but she still seemed to be suspicious of her collapse. It''s only natural that I made her fall into a coma with my magic, but perhaps she''s naive at heart, she doesn''t seem to suspect me anymore.


    ¡¸Celia, since you''ve been saved by him, you should thank Yard-sama properly.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes. Thank you for saving me.¡¹


    ¡¸Words of gratitude alone are still not enough. You have to follow what he says.¡¹


    ¡¸...... I understand. Yard-sama, anything I can do to help, please let me know.¡¹


    Melvina, who has entered our conversation, is making an absurd request to her own daughter. But Celia, who can''t think of any reason to argue, obeys her trusted mother''s words straightforwardly.


    ¡¸Well, first of all, I''ll give you this as a memento of being entrusted with your education.¡¹


    ¡¸Ring? Thank you very much.¡¹


    ¡¸Very good, Celia. Keep it up and do as Yard-sama says.¡¹


    Without any doubts, she took the ring I gave her and put it on her finger. It would be more difficult for her, with her limited knowledge of magic, to understand that this was a condition for activating the magic. However, it was none of my business, so I used my <Dominate> to play with her mind in the same way I did with her mother.


    Ordinary humans can hardly even resist this magic, but as expected of a Dark Elf, she shows a little discomfort with her extraordinary resistance to the technique. However, this level of discomfort does not interfere with my work. I''ll finish it quickly before her sister arrives. The second pawn is now complete.


    She didn''t look any different before and after the procedure, but when I put my hand on her head and stroked it, her face lit up with happiness.


    ¡¸Is something matter?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I just wanted to pet your head.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? Then you can pet me more.¡¹


    It''s not just a reaction to a tutor, so her liking to me has definitely increased. It means that the <Dominate> is activated without any problem.


    A short time after I had her under my control, there was a knock at the door of this room. The one who came in was Claire, a Dark Elf girl with the same droopy eyes as Melvina. She looked like a smaller version of Melvina, but her breasts were overwhelmingly different.


    She looked at me in her mother''s room with a strange look on her face. She was still very young, but her face had the makings of a beautiful woman. The rumors about a family of beautiful women were true.


    ¡¸Mother, who is this man?¡¹


    ¡¸This is Yard-sama, the new tutor I hired for you. I was just about to introduce him to you. Come on, say hello.¡¹


    She''s explaining about me to her daughter, but I just told Melvina to cooperate, and everything she''s said since earlier has been improvised. From her mood, she doesn''t seem to be a very smart woman, but her tactfulness is above average. I guess she''s not living in an aristocratic society.


    ¡¸Is that right. Nice to meet you, Yard-sama. I''m Claire Evarts.¡¹


    ¡¸That is very kind of you. I''m Yard Werner. I''ll be working here as your tutor from now on.¡¹


    ¡¸Claire, if you want to be a respectable lady, you must listen to Yard-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s right, Yard-sama is a wonderful man, so you must do exactly as he says.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand, mother, sister. Yard-sama, I''ll do as you say, so please make me a fine lady like my mother.¡¹


    Claire didn''t show any signs of doubting Melvina and the her sister statements from the beginning, and she accepted my sudden appearance as her tutor with open arms. Unlike her sister, she''s very straightforward. Well, she has no way of knowing that her mother and sister have already fallen into my hands, so it can''t be helped.


    ¡¸Yeah, I understand. Now, please put this on your finger first.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹


    She put the ring I gave her on her finger without hesitation. I don''t know if it''s a good idea to put on a ring that has been subjected to a magic formula without questioning it, but anyway, after confirming that the ring was put on, I used <Dominate> on Claire as well.


    Her resistance to the magic was still low, and she hadn''t been affected at all by the falsification of her memories. Even though she was a Dark Elf, she was still not old enough to be a Dark Elf. So I played around with her in various ways. And when she woke up, she just hugged me and started to spoil me.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, Claire is so happy to have met you.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m glad to hear that, but I have some things to do first, so please step away for a moment.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹


    When Claire heard my words, she honestly left and went to Melvina''s place.


    ¡¸Now, I''m going to go to the Marquis, but I want you guys to act as if you''re being held captive by me first. Celia and Claire''s performance might make the Marquis suspicious, so only Melvina is allowed to talk. Do you understand?¡¹


    ¡¸I understand.¡¹


    Melvina smiled and nodded at my words. The other two were a little unhappy, but they didn''t seem to object to my decision.


    I was able to secure his wife and two of his daughters as puppets as planned. This left me with only the Marquis. With the hostages in hand, it should be a piece of cake. I hid behind the three of them and headed for the Marquis.


    ¡ù


    We arrived at the Marquis''s room without any problems. I knocked on the door, and after a few moments, I heard him ask me to enter, so I followed the three of them into the room. It seemed that the Marquis was alone.


    Perhaps he was suspicious that I was following the three of them, but the Marquis narrowed his eyes and glared at me.


    ¡¸What''s wrong with the three of you coming to visit me together? And that guy over there, I''ve never seen him before.¡¹


    ¡¸This guy is ......¡¹


    As soon as I get inside, I use the soundproofing and <Locks>. Now this room is completely isolated from the outside. He seemed to have realized that I was the attacker once I activated my magic, so he got up from his chair and moved towards me, ready to attack at any time.


    ¡¸Don''t move from there. If you do, I''ll kill these three.¡¹


    ¡¸Who the hell are you?¡¹


    ¡¸Who are you, huh? That''s not very nice coming from the person who was trying to brainwash me.¡¹


    ¡¸Brainwashing?¡¹


    Apparently, he doesn''t ring a bell. From his reaction, I intuitively knew that for this guy, the mission to capture the hero was really just a matter of luck if he succeeded.


    ¡¸What a foolish thing to say to someone.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh well. Better yet, if you can understand this situation, you''ll do as I say.¡¹


    ¡¸What do you want?¡¹


    ¡¸I have a lot to say, but first, read this.¡¹


    I throw him the contract I had Olympia write for him. There are a few promises written in it, but to put it simply, he won''t harm the Gran family or their relations physically, mentally, or socially, he won''t divulge any information to a third party that would be detrimental to the Gran family or their relations, and he won''t give the Gran family any information about the faction to which the Evarts belong.


    Naturally, there was nothing in his favor. As he read the words on the paper, his expression became more and more grim.


    ¡¸I wondered who it was, but it was someone from the Gran family. Anyway, this is a ridiculous contract. What if I say no?¡¹


    ¡¸Then I''ll have no choice but to kill them to atone for your sins. I''ll tell you one thing, the rings they wear are cursed to take their lives as soon as I die. And I''ve made sure that no sound in this room will leak out. Don''t do anything rash, okay?¡¹


    At my words, he lowered the hand that had been behind his back. His expression was very calm, but in his mind he was probably thinking about how to rescue his family. I could see a bead of sweat running down his cheek.


    I waited for a while, but he didn''t move at all, so I grabbed Celia''s chest as a form of provocation. My fingers sank into her breasts, which were not as big as her mother''s, but still a little big for her age. I told her not to make a sound, so she didn''t scream, but she struggled to shake off my hand.


    I looked at him and saw that he was biting his lip hard, trying desperately to control his anger. He still didn''t respond, so I grabbed Melvina''s chest. Her breasts were of a wonderful size, so they were quite worth squeezing.


    ¡¸Hooh, I guess your daughter''s got a bright future ahead of her.¡¹


    ¡¸Mmm, yahh, stop it.. ......¡¹


    ¡¸...... Stop that. Get your hands off those two.¡¹


    ¡¸Then you''d better sign that contract quickly. I''ll take Claire''s virginity next so that she''ll be ready.¡¹


    ¡¸I''ll take her place. Please don''t touch my daughters!¡¹


    Melvina is desperately pleading with me to save her daughters. The Marquis, who had remained calm up until now, had a shadow of anguish on his face as he could hardly believe that she was acting.


    ¡¸What''s wrong, you don''t want to sell your country even if it means abandoning your wife and child?¡¹


    ¡¸Kkhhh......¡¹


    ¡¸If you can beat me in a duel, I''ll let three of them go. But if you lose, you must abide by the terms of this contract. How about this?¡¹


    ¡¸...... All right, I''ll accept your terms.¡¹


    The Marquis seemed to have no choice but to accept my proposal, but I didn''t miss the way his mouth lifted up for a moment. I''m sure he thinks he can beat me and get his wife and kids back on these terms, but he doesn''t realize that he''s just made the situation worse.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.2

    The servants of the mansion were gathered and a large space in the garden was set aside for the duel. The three hostages had already been transferred to another location. All the people in the mansion were bewildered by the sudden event of their master fighting a duel.


    The Marquis and I took our positions and stared at each other. The Marquis has a staff-type magic tool to assist him with his magic, and he has a sword at his waist that is filled with magic power. His fighting style may be similar to Robert''s.


    ¡¸Since there is no referee, you can start first.¡¹


    ¡¸Be careful, lest your carelessness prove fatal!¡¡¡ºContain, O God, with thy fierce arm, those who crawl upon the earth!¡»¡¹


    The duke''s technique signaled the start of the duel, and immediately the ground around me rose up and formed a dome, trapping me inside. There''s a hole in front of me, just enough to let my eyes pass through, but I think the reason he doesn''t lock me in completely is because he had a purpose.


    ¡¸¡ºO God, with the flames of purification, burn away the enemy before you!¡»¡¿


    He launched his next technique at the earthen dome that was trapping me. He''s probably planning to slam the flames inside through the openings. If that''s the extent of it, I''ll just have to add a magic barrier for battle.


    And as expected, he slammed the flames into the dome. The flames were rampaging through the small space, burning up everything inside, but the flames and heat created by the magic were not transmitted to me, as I had put up a magical barrier. And as the flame magic continued to be activated, the dome of earth that had reached its endurance limit finally exploded, scattering flames and earth all around.


    ¡¸Guhh. Double activation is consume a lot of magic power, but no one has ever survived eating this magic ......Wha!?¡¹


    I''m sorry to say that he was bragging about something while falling to one knee in reaction to the double activation, but I didn''t have a single scratch on me, let alone a burn. The sight of me emerging unscathed from the cloud of dust was enough to make him visibly upset.


    ¡¸How could you take that attack and still be standing!¡¹


    ¡¸If you''re asking why, ...... is that for real?¡¹


    ¡¸Kuhh, making fun of me!¡¹


    He was still wobbling from the recoil, but he managed to stand up and raise his staff.


    ¡¸¡ºO God, destroy our enemies with the spear of judgment¡»!¡¹


    With the completion of the chant, a spear made of lightning appeared in front of him. It flew towards me at high speed, and the moment it touched the magic barrier, it became countless lightning strikes that filled the surroundings. But the most important thing was that I was not hurt at all.


    ¡¸You bastard, are using a magic tool that nullifies magic, aren''t you!¡¹


    ¡¸What if that''s the case?¡¹


    ¡¸You''re a sneaky one, then I''ll cut you down with my sword!¡¹


    With that, he threw down his staff, pulled out the sword at his waist, and rushed toward me. The magic on the sword is probably a hardening and cutting power enhancement magic. It''s impossible to break through my magic barrier with that level of power, so I stand there and face his sword.


    As soon as his sword collided with my magic barrier, it made a crisp sound and all of the strengthening techniques on his sword disappeared, it was forcing the lower-strength magics to be canceled because it hit the magic barrier. He seemed to have realized that his magic had been cancelled, and his eyes widened in astonishment, and he began to tremble.


    ¡¸Why!? The physical attack cannot be prevented by anti-magic barrier, so how can your barrier catch a sword without even touching it!?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s useless to measure me by your standards. Have you forgotten who I am?¡¹


    ¡¸There is no such thing as that bullshit magic! You''ve got to be cheating somehow. If not, there''s no way a magician can gain an advantage in melee combat!¡¹


    ¡¸.........I had high hopes for you because I had heard that you were an excellent person, but I guess I was disappointed. Even I haven''t mastered the depths of magic, so what do you know about it?¡¹


    I was expecting him to be a little more capable, but I was disappointed. Elle and Adriana would have been able to fight better than this. The fact that he was so easily distracted by a little despair was just pathetic. It is likely that he had risen to his current position without knowing any major setbacks.


    ¡¸It''s too much trouble to go any further, but now that we''ve called it a duel, we''ll have to decide who wins. What do you say, Marquis Evarts? If you surrender now, I''ll let your wife and children go.¡¹


    ¡¸...... I surrender.¡¹


    As I looked down at the nodding Marquis, I felt that the contract had been concluded. Now I have conquered this Marquis family.


    When the duel is over, I transfer the three hostages to this spot. When the three of them saw the nodding Marquis and me standing there with a relaxed expression on my face, they immediately understood that it was settled.


    ¡¸Forgive me, at least you guys can get away.¡¹


    ¡¸No, it''s okay. I think you did the best you could.¡¹


    Melvina is saying kind words to the Marquis, who looks devastated. However, she had a fake smile on her face, as if she was trying to help a stranger. The Marquis seemed to feel uncomfortable with this situation.


    ¡¸Melvina, what the hell is happened to you ......?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ahh. You don''t have to act anymore, Melvina.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, Yard-sama.¡¹


    As soon as she heard my words, she left the Marquis'' side and ran up to me. The look on her face was very different from the one she had just given the Marquis, and it was as if she couldn''t hold back her joy and was smiling.


    The Marquis, who was just looking at his wife in amazement at the sudden change, she embraced me and kissed me as if she was overcome with emotion.


    ¡¸Ah! Mother, it''s not fair. Claire wanted to be the first to congratulate Yard-sama on his victory. Onee-sama feels the same way, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that''s right. I''m not that concerned about the order, though¡¹


    Celia and Claire approached behind Melvina. Claire was unhappy that her mother had beaten her to it, but Celia seemed to have no choice but to let her mother beat her to it.


    The fact that his wife followed by his two daughters reacted in such a way that they adored me seemed to have pushed the Marquis'' judgment to the limit. He let out what could only be described as a moan, and stared at the three of them as if he were looking at something he didn''t understand.


    ¡¸Celia, Claire, you''ve done well.¡¹


    When Melvina finally let go of her mouth, I patted them on the head as they approached me, and their faces lit up with happiness. From the side, we might look like a friendly father and daughters.


    ¡¸What are you doing, Melvina! Flirting with someone like that, if you''re trying to help me, stop it, I don''t want to see you like that!¡¹


    ¡¸Please don''t misunderstand me. I''m truly celebrating Yard-sama''s victory. And why do I have to beg for your life?¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh, what ......?¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly that I am your wife, but that was before I met this man. When I see you now, with your hands on the ground, defeated in a duel, I want to hate my past self.¡¹


    Melvina even stopped the fake smile she had shown earlier and looked at the Marquis with a look of disgust on her face. It was obvious that the Marquis no longer had a shred of spirit. Claire, like her mother, looked at her nodding father with contempt.


    Celia did not look at the Marquis at all, as if she no longer cared about her father. In fact, when the two of them turned their attention to the Marquis, she hugged my arm and rubbed her body against mine.


    The Marquis looked distressed at his wife and daughter''s change of heart, but he soon realized that I was the cause of the problem and stood up, glaring at me with eyes full of anger.


    ¡¸What have you done to my wife and daughter!? If I had to do it over again, I''d kill you, even if it meant going to war with you!¡¹


    ¡¸Your reaction is similar to that duke. It''s too much trouble to explain in detail, so I''ll be brief: these three are now mine, body and soul. Your wife and children you knew are nowhere to be found.¡¹


    ¡¸Aaaaaahhhhhhh! I''ll kill you. I''ll fucking kill youuuuuuuu!¡¹


    The Marquis was about to unleash his magic on me, but his movements stopped just before he could. It seems that he himself was not expecting this event, and he is gritting his teeth at the sight of his motionless body.


    ¡¸Have you forgotten our agreement already? You can''t harm me anymore. And you can''t have a heart-to-heart with Melvina and the others. They''re mine now, which means they''re related to the Gran family.¡¹


    ¡¸Aaaahhhhhhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸You''re crazy, huh. Now, there''s no point in dealing with this lunatic. Melvina, Celia, Claire, leave him alone and let''s go back inside the mansion.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, bye, Father.¡¹


    ¡¸Father, you don''t have to worry about us anymore¡¹


    The Marquis is lying on the ground, scratching his head and thrashing around. His mind seems to be broken. After all, the closer you are to perfection, the more fragile you are.


    Celia and Claire kicked the Marquis one by one as they walked past him. Melvina went to the side of the Marquis and pulled out the ring that was on his finger.


    ¡¸I was always proud of you being a strong man. To be this way after one defeat, does it mean that you were not a true strongman? ...... It doesn''t matter now. This is no longer needed by you or me, so I''ll throw it away.¡¹


    The ring she pulled out was probably their wedding ring. Melvina threw it away and left the Marquis'' side without a single glance.


    After applying the seal to the Marquis, I activated the <DaydreamHalucination> on the servants who had been watching the duel and what had just happened. Most of them were human, so they were all affected by the magic without much resistance.


    ¡¸Some of you may have a grudge against the Marquis. For those of you who have kept what I just said in your hearts, now is your chance for revenge. Tie him up and let him roll. And don''t be afraid to hurt him just enough to keep him alive. Those of you with no grudge, go back to work. The spectacle is over.¡¹


    This is revenge from me. It''s a grudge for using me, who wasn''t brought into this world by choice, to make a deal without my permission. If it weren''t for him, Dian wouldn''t have happened. You should regret dragging me into this.


    Hearing my words, almost everyone went to the Marquis. He seemed to be kind to his family, but his servants didn''t trust him. After confirming that the guy was being subdued during his rampage, I too headed for the mansion.


    ¡ù


    I didn''t like the room that the Marquis was using for the affair, so we decided to do it in Melvina''s private room. The bed in the private room was not as large as the one in the bedroom, but it was still big enough to sleep four people.


    By the way, Celia and Claire are virgins, but unlike Olympia, they will cease to be nobles when the Demon Empire collapses. So taking their virginity should be no problem.


    When I entered the room, the three girls who had arrived before me had already taken off their clothes and were waiting for me.


    ¡¸We have been waiting for you. My daughters and I are ready to go. Celia, Clare, will you please serve Yard-sama without any rough treatment?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Mother.¡¹


    Melvina had such a perfect figure that it was hard to believe she had given birth to a child. Her big breasts were clearly visible even when she was wearing a dress, and her curves from her waist to her hips were so firm that they combined with her lustrous brown skin to give off the utmost feminine charm. She was not just skinny, she had a body with a hint of flesh that looked comfortable to hold.


    Claire was not yet as attractive as an adult woman, but her breasts were almost full, and she looked like her mother, so I could expect more of her in the future.


    The two of them unsparingly exposed their beautiful bodies and cuddled up to me as they took off their clothes. Unlike them, Celia''s sense of shame seemed to be getting the better of her, and she crossed her arms to hide her body. However, her arms were not enough to hide her body, and I could see her full body, with her moderately sized and well-shaped breasts and her waist, which were in a delicate but splendid balance on the way to becoming an adult woman.


    ¡¸Celia, don''t be shy like that in front of Yard-sama, okay? Claire is doing well, and you, as her older sister, should strive to win the Yard-sama''s favor.¡¹


    ¡¸B-but, Mother.¡¹


    ¡¸There''s no need for excuses. Now, come here.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yes.¡¹


    She pulled Celia, who had dropped her arms and was coming towards me with her cheeks stained with embarrassment, and took her lips in surprise, and tasted her mouth, which was shy but accepted me without resistance. I entwined my tongue at her, and she hesitantly pokes and prods my tongue with her own, rubbing it gently.


    Her eyebrows lowered as she tensed up, but she held her breath the whole time I was kissing her, as if she didn''t know how to breathe, until finally she couldn''t take it anymore and pulled her mouth away.


    ¡¸Celia, don''t be shy. A beauty like you would be hard to find in the whole world.¡¹


    ¡¸Th-thank you very much.¡¹


    I kissed her out of the blue, but it seemed to have an effect. The tension she had felt earlier seemed to have dissipated, and she smiled happily at my words. I wanted to pat her on the head, but before I could, the two remaining girls hugged me without hiding their envious expressions.


    ¡¸It''s not fair, Onee-sama. I was going to do the same for you, Yard-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard-sama, you seem to like Celia, but what do you think of us?¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t be upset. I''ll take good care of you too.¡¹


    ¡¸Then I''ll be next after my Onee-sama, Yard-sama!¡¹


    Claire declared, and immediately kissed me on the mouth. But it was really just a kiss on the lips, nothing more. Even though she was proactive, she didn''t seem to have a lot of knowledge about the relationship between men and women.


    I had no choice but to insert my tongue into her mouth and caress every inch with my tongue, just like her sister. She seemed to understand what I was doing, and tried to rub her own tongue against mine.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, I''m going to serve you here.¡¹


    While her daughter was passionately kissing me, Melvina moved her face closer to my lower body and began to stimulate my slightly hardened rod with her hand and tongue. The force was exquisite, and a pleasant sensation spread from my lower body to my entire body.


    ¡¸It''s getting hard, isn''t it? I think I can serve you with this.¡¹


    Melvina muttered as she rubbed her hand on my object. As I was wondering what she was trying to do, her hand left my cock and she wrapped it with something soft instead. When I checked to see what it was, I saw that what was holding my cock was her ample breast.


    She was holding her breasts from both sides with her hands, handling the cock with her arms and body, and licking the slightly exposed tip of the cock, and the way her breasts were being crushed and reshaped each time she did this was a feat that only someone with big breasts could do.


    ¡¸Oh dear, you are feeling with my breasts, aren''t you?¡¹


    It felt so good that my patience started to run out, but she licked it off and smiled happily.


    I knew I would soon cumming if I gave myself over to this pleasure, so I distracted myself by picking and playing with Claire''s still young flesh buds. She was a target, and her face was contorted with pleasure as she couldn''t make a sound as I kissed her on the mouth.


    ¡¸Ah, yahh, Yard-sama!¡¹


    I also stimulated Celia''s flesh buds in the same way, as she had only been watching our affair. I''ve been taken by surprise once again, and she was lightly bouncing her body at the sudden pleasure.


    My hands were playing with Celia and Claire, my mouth with Claire''s, and my cock being serviced by Melvina. There was no way I could hold back from playing with them in this situation, and I was getting closer and closer to my limit.


    In order not to cum before they did, I played with them even harder. And it was Claire who reached her limit before I did.


    ¡¸Ah, Yard-sama, Claire, Clairs'' can''t do it anymore! I''m going to cuuuumm!¡¹


    ¡¸I-I''m going to cum, too!¡¹


    As she said this with our mouth apart, she climaxed while hugging me, and Celia followed suit by climaxing while grabbing my arm with her hand. As soon as I saw them both cum, I stopped holding back and climaxed, spreading my semen all over Melvina''s face and chest.


    As soon as I finished ejaculating, Melvina licked off the semen on my things and wiped off the semen on her own body with her fingers and took it all into her mouth.


    ¡¸Fufu, thank you very much. I''m honored that my services have produced so much semen.¡¹


    ¡¸Mother, I want Master Yard''s too.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, I don''t have a choice.¡¹


    Melvina brought her face close to Claire''s, who wanted my semen, and then brought their mouths together. It seems that she is transferring the semen she licked off to Claire as well. The beautiful mother and daughter intertwined their tongues, and saliva mixed with semen spilled from the edge of their mouths, creating an indescribably lewd atmosphere.


    As I watched them, I felt my cock harden again, even though I had just cumming a moment ago.


    I lay on my back on the bed and waited for them to finish their mouth-to-mouth and called out to them.


    ¡¸Melvina, we''re going to continue, you get on top.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, with pleasure. Both of you, watch me carefully and learn how to serve Yard-sama, okay?¡¹


    Melvina stood straddling me and lowered her hips to place my cock on her private parts. I''m not sure if this is the first time she''s shown this position, but it''s the easiest way for her to serve me without tiring me out.


    ¡¸Then, I''m going to put it in. ......Nnhh ...... amazing ......¡¹


    She sits back down, and my things slowly enter her. When she lowered her hips all the way, I could feel it just hitting the back of her. Even though she was a woman of childbirth, her tightness was not too loose or too tight, as if she was adjusting to my thing.


    She sat down, put her hands on my belly, and started to move slowly in a circular motion. She didn''t just repeat the simple movements, but made them slow and steady, and occasionally added other movements, as only a married woman who knows men can do. The cock hit a nice spot inside her, and I had to hold myself back from moving my hips.


    ¡¸How it is my pussy?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it''s feel good, keep it up.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, Nnhh. ...... I-I can feel it, too, Hmnnn¡¹.


    Her use of her hips was better than I had expected, and once again, my thing was quickly approaching its limit again. If I had gone at my own pace, I wouldn''t have been tossed around so much, but since my goal this time was to make the girls serve me, I tried my best to hold back from letting out right away.


    ¡¸Ahhh, Yard-sama''s thing is hitting the right spot where it feels good!¡¹


    ¡¸If that''s the case, khhh ...... hurry up, and cuum!¡¹


    ¡¸Then I''ll have to serve you. Aahnnn!¡¹


    She seems to be nearing her limit, and her hips start to move faster and faster. But it seemed that I was closer to my limit than she was. I grabbed her breasts, hoping to make her cum with me together at least. At that moment, I felt her tighten her grip on me, and I finally ejaculated.


    ¡¸KKhhh! I''m gonna cum, Melvina!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, inside me, aaaahhh! It-It''s coming out!¡¹


    It seemed that she climaxed at the same time I did. The movement of her vagina encouraging me to ejaculate gave me a pleasant sensation as if the momentum of my ejaculation was unabated and all of it was being squeezed out of me.


    When Melvina retreated from above after she had finished cumming, semen was spilling out of her vagina.


    ¡¸Thank you for ......your seed¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard-sama, it''s Claire''s turn next.¡¹


    ¡¸Claire, shouldn''t the older first?¡¹


    I was so tired after cumming twice in a row that I wanted to just lie down and sleep, but Celia and Claire couldn''t wait to get on top of me as I tried to sleep. Celia, who had been reluctant earlier, didn''t seem to want to let her sister take the lead in this area.


    But it''s going to be tough to serve them twice more. I''d like to do them both at once somehow. The moment I thought about it, a good idea came to my mind.


    ¡¸Celia, lie down on your back there. Claire is on top of Celia. Both of you keep your legs facing me.¡¹


    When both of them took their positions as they were told, there was a small space between their private parts. I placed my cock there and moved it slowly, rubbing the crack first.


    ¡¸Hmmm ...... it''s kind of tickling ......¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, it feels good to hit my clit ......¡¹


    Their secret area was wet and I was able to rub the two cracks as I slid without getting caught. As I rubbed, their clits hit my cock and gave it the right amount of stimulation, so my cock started to get a little harder.


    ¡¸Now, I think it''s time to put it in, but which one of you wants it in first?¡¹


    ¡¸Me!¡¹


    As soon as I finished, Claire answered cheerfully, as if she had been waiting for me to say that. Celia was late to the party, wasn''t she?


    ¡¸Ah, that''s not fair! I''m also want Yard-sama ......¡¹


    ¡¸You can''t, because Onee-sama kissed him first. Yard-sama, come in.¡¹


    ¡¸Right, I''ll put it in.¡¹


    I insert my cock into Claire''s still immature crack. The inside was quite tight to match the size of her body, and even though she was quite wet, it took a lot of strength to grab her waist and force it in. She also showed some signs of pain, so I quietly used


    on her.


    ¡¸Huh, it doesn''t hurt. ......? And it feels good. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I''ve been using the magic for a while now. Do you want me to stop?¡¹


    ¡¸No, Yard-sama did it for me, so I''ll just leave it like that.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay.¡¹


    As I continued to advance inside her, I hit her hymen. The sensation seemed to give her away.


    ¡¸I''m going to take your virginity now.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, please. ...... Kyaaaaa!¡¹


    I slammed my hips down and pushed it all the way through, but there seemed to be very little pain and she was screaming with delight, her face debauched with pleasure.


    It was shallow in the back, and I could feel the cock poking at the back before it was all the way in. As I forced all the cock into her, I felt an indescribable sensation pushing up her internal organs. Claire was so shocked that she went limp, but that was okay because the vaginal pressure loosened up a bit.


    ¡¸Ahh, Nnuuhhh ......¡¹


    ¡¸It''s a great ...... Claire, it feels so good ......¡¹


    Celia was looking at her sister enviously, and I pulled out my cock, and I thrust the cock directly into Celia, it suddenly went deep into her with little resistance. It seemed to have broken her hymen at once.


    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¡Ehh!? Huh!? Ahh, Aahhhhh!¡¹


    As she screams inaudibly in pain, I pour


    on her as well. In an instant, the pain disappeared and a euphoric feeling came over her, and she seemed to be getting pleasure from it, even though she was confused. After a few more thrusts, I pulled my cock out of her.


    ¡¸I''m not going to be able to cum twice after this. I''ll take care of the rest right here.¡¹


    I inserted the cock between their crevices again and rubbed it up and down, stimulating the clit.


    ¡¸Aahhnnn, its feels so good! Nnhh, aaaahhhhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, if you stimulate me that muuuch! Something is coming, Nhhhh, Hmmnn!¡¹


    Both of them seemed to be getting a lot of pleasure from the effect of the magic. They were jumping with each thrust. I want to make them moan a little more, but I''m almost at my limit. I thrust between them and ejaculated as hard as I could. At that moment, both of them climaxed, and their bodies were shaking.


    I would have liked to do a little more with them, but I was nearing my physical limit, so after hugging Melvina and the others, I fell on my back on the bed and closed my eyes.


    I still had a report to make to Olympia, but that would have to wait until tomorrow.


    ¡ù


    When I woke up the next day, I decided to check on the Marquis Evarts first.


    When I went out into the garden, I found his cruel form tied up with ropes, with fresh marks of assault. Apparently, he had been beaten up by the servants and left for dead. Perhaps he noticed the sound of approaching footsteps, but he raised his swollen face and looked at me.


    ¡¸How do you fell?¡¹


    ¡¸...... kyill mii.¡¹


    ¡¸I can''t do that. You have an important role to play in distributing confidential information of the Demon Empire.¡¹


    His mouth is swollen and he can''t seem to speak properly. I put a ring on him, which made him look like an idiot, and put a <Dominate> on him. Now the Marquis is my puppet. After that, I healed his injuries all over his body with <Major Heal>.


    ¡ù


    When I returned from the Everts'' mansion with Melvina and the others and told Olympia that the preparations were finished for the moment, she told me that there would be another opportunity for the next operation just tomorrow night.


    ¡¸Do you have a list of the participants for this one?¡¸


    ¡¸Y-yes, Nnhh. ...... Here you go, ......, ahhnn!¡¹


    She wanted to be rewarded for her work, so I put my hand inside her skirt and played with her vagina filled with her love juices dripping from her private parts to the fullest. She has a masochistic streak and seems to be more comfortable with a little rough treatment, so this is how I usually reward her.


    I took the list she had given me and checked the participants. There are about ten names on the list, including the Earl Orby, the Marquis Kensit, and even the Duke Stark. All of the participants are powerful nobles of this country, and all of them belong to the faction of human supremacy.


    The purpose of this banquet is to turn or brainwash all of their factions to the side of the kingdom. Of course, with their status, they won''t bite at half-hearted bait, so the premise is to use magic to make them listen to me.


    ¡¸Olympia, is preparation for feast going well?¡¹


    ¡¸Everything is fine, Mmm-hmm.¡¹


    ¡¸As expected of you. Okay, you can cum now.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I-I''m cumming. Ahh, ahh-aaaaahhhhhhhh!¡¹


    She climaxed violently, squirting as much as she had been struggling to hold back from cumming. Her juices stained the dress and the floor, and my hands were sticky with her juices. I wiped it off with her dress and put the list away.


    ¡¸Tomorrow night, or maybe I''ll just go to bed early tonight.¡¹


    Since tomorrow''s party would be held until late anyway, I decided to go to bed early to prepare for it.

 Volume 2 - CH 9.1

    The next day, the mansion was busy with preparations for the banquet until the evening, but before the sun went down, everything was ready and all we had to do was wait for the guests to arrive.


    I was supposed to be Olympia''s secretary and bodyguard this time. I''m wearing a pair of sunglasses I made just in case anyone knows who I am, and I''m using a fake name.


    As the sun went down and darkness enveloped the outside, the carriages of the party participants arrived one after another. The reason why there were not many fancy carriages was because this banquet was supposed to be a private affair. With the information network of the nobles, the other nobles would know that it was a meeting of the Gran family faction, but they would not be able to grasp what was going on inside.


    Olympia was welcoming each of them in the entrance hall. I waited nearby, observing the nobles to see how well they were guarded, but none of them looked very strong. Even the Duke''s guards, who looked the strongest, didn''t look as intimidating as Adriana''s.


    All the nobles who come here choose humans as their guards. Naturally, they are human supremacists, so hiring people from different races as their guards is out of the question. However, if you actually want to hire an elf as a guard, it''s better to hire an elf than a human. They are more capable than humans, and their personalities are more disciplined, and they try to keep the promises they make.


    When I looked at Olympia, I saw that she was chatting with a nobleman. The man glances at me from time to time, perhaps because my sunglasses are unusual.


    ¡¸Olympia-dono, your bodyguard seems to be wearing something strange on his face?¡¹


    ¡¸He said to be a magic tool to compensate for his eyesight.¡¹


    ¡¸Houh, there is such a magic tool? Where did he get it? I''d like to have one myself if I could.¡¹


    ¡¸Unfortunately, he refused to tell me where he get from, saying that it might interfere with the escort mission. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, that can''t be helped. Let me know when you get a chance to get your hands on that thing.¡¹


    I checked the list, and the guy talking to Olympia right now is the Marquis Kensit. He must have been famous as a collector of magic tools, so he must be interested in these sunglasses. Unfortunately, they don''t have the vision correction effect that Olympia is talking about.


    The Marquis was urged by the butler to go to the hall, the venue of the event. After that, some more nobles came, and finally Duke Stark came, and all the nobles invited this time gathered in this mansion.


    ¡ù


    They were enjoying eating and chatting in the hall until the entertainment of the banquet began. From the outside, they all seemed to be getting along well, but underneath the surface, they were engaged in ugly conflicts of interest or trying to reverse the power relationship.


    If you listen to them, you can see that they are looking for an opportunity to take advantage of you, even if it seems like a friendly conversation. Nobles are nothing but people who are honest to their own desires.


    Seeing that everyone had finished eating, Olympia stepped forward. The news that Cyrus had fallen ill had already spread throughout the nobility, and no one had any doubts about her stepping forward in his place.


    ¡¸Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your patience. Thank you very much for coming to the dinner party of our Gran family tonight. I hope that this occasion will strengthen our unity so that our faction can continue to develop further.¡¹


    After that, Olympia continued with her lengthy preamble, and I was already getting tired of it.


    As I was admiring how they could listen to such a boring story, an old man stepped forward from among the nobles. He was quite old, but his mood and demeanor did not show his age at all. He is the Duke Stark.


    ¡¸Olympia-dono, I think that''s enough. Even though Cyrus-dono has fallen ill, the fact that you summoned us, as a substitute, means that you have something to say that is worthy of us.¡¹


    ¡¸That is correct, Duke Stark. I have summoned all of you here today because I have important information about our faction, and I have a proposal.¡¹


    ¡¸Hou? You''re quite confident, aren''t you? Then let''s hear what that information you provided for us¡¹


    ¡¸Very well. Bring those people over here.¡¹


    She grabbed one of the maids who was nearby and sent her to get one of the main attractions of the party. Shortly after, the maid brought the person in. The moment they saw the person who came in, the whole hall stopped moving. It was the Duke Evarts, a Dark Elf nobleman with silver hair and brown skin, the most famous of them all.


    He walked in with a cloth chewed over his mouth to prevent him from speaking and a chain connected to his collar pulled. His eyes were filled with hatred for the nobles in the hall, but a maid tugged on the chain and dragged him halfway to the front.


    ¡¸What do you think? Duke Evarts here has succumbed to our faction and made us swear to inform on their faction from now on. It is a natural consequence of a Dark Elf trying to challenge our faction, but don''t you think this is enough to make a move?¡¹


    ¡¸...... This surprised me. Cyrus-dono was a man of great wisdom, but you seem to have a talent that goes beyond that. So, what more do you want us to do?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for the compliment. And I''m sure, Stark-dono, you''ll soon know the answer to that question.¡¹


    The nobles looked at Olympia as if they were looking at something incredible. She replied to the Duke''s words with a relaxed attitude, unconcerned about such gazes.


    ¡¸Now, ladies and gentlemen, this is the information I wanted to give you this time. I believe that this will help the forces of the "meritocracy" to lose their momentum. So I would like to make a proposal to you, but before that, please accept this first.¡¹


    With Olympia''s words, the doors to the Great Hall opened again and the same number of Dark Elves as the invited guests entered. They were the Dark Elves that I had brought back here from the mansion in the royal capital. They were all naked, and wore only bangles with brainwashing and force-sealing magics.


    ¡¸It is a small gift from me. They''re not a virgin, but I have already trained them in one way or another, so please use them as you wish.¡¹


    Many of the invited guests smirked and grinned at Olympia''s words, and looked at the Dark Elf who had come to them with a rapt gaze. It was obvious at a glance that they were thinking of sexual things, but Olympia didn''t lose the slightest bit of her attitude at such a sight.


    There were some people who just didn''t like her surprise. It was some of the big-name nobles, led by Duke Stark. For them, slaves of this level can be bought at any price.


    ¡¸Do you think you''ve gotten pleased us with something like this? You should have prepared a more rare and valuable slave anyway.¡¹


    ¡¸No, Duke. The sideshow hasn''t started yet. This is more of a participation prize.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    Duke Stark gave a quizzical look at Olympia''s words, but he sat back down deeply in his seat, as if he was ready to hear the rest of the story. After seeing this, she began to speak again with an acting gesture.


    ¡¸Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sure you are all aware of the fact that this poor Evarts-dono dotes on his wife and his two daughters. Now that this man is here, what is going on with the rest of his family?¡¹


    ¡¸No way. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Right, here''s the answer.¡¹


    Olympia gave the signal again, and another maid brought Melvina, Celia, and Claire. They, too, were naked and wearing only collars, just like the Dark Elves earlier.


    The three of them were huddled together as if to hide themselves from the gaze of the nobles, but their embarrassment stimulated the nobles'' curiosity. The Duke Stark was not expecting this, and his eyes widened as he stared at the three of them.


    ¡¸Tonight''s entertainment is the public spanking of Melvina, the Marquise Evarts, and his two daughters, Celia and Claire. You can sleep with the owner of one of the five most beautiful women in the Demon Empire in front of her husband. This is also a punishment for the Marquis, who is love his wife.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I see. If you can hold a woman like this, there is no one who will complain. I understand why you have been acting the way you have been. I had no idea you had such a hidden gem in your possession.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m glad you understand. Now, originally, I would like to give this right to all of you, but unfortunately, they only have three bodies in total. Therefore, I would like to offer this right to you in exchange for a certain condition.¡¹


    At Olympia''s words, the nobles began to buzz. They were half anxious about what kind of conditions they would be offered, and half hopeful that they would be able to hold the beautiful mother and child. Duke Stark seemed to be unable to make up his mind right away, snarling and looking at Olympia and the three of them in turn.


    The guests looked at her for a while, and when they had grown impatient with her refusal to speak, she began to speak again, adding an exaggerated gesture.


    ¡¸I will now tell you the conditions. Our Gran family is recognized as the pinnacle of the faction, and everyone who belongs to our faction must obey the orders of the Gran family. That is the condition for embracing them.¡¹


    As soon as they heard the conditions, the nobles began to buzz even louder than before, but it was within their expectations. The Gran Family are Duke, and are near the center of the human supremacist noble faction, but the Duke Stark and the Marquis Kensit have the same level of position. In other words, Olympia is tantamount to asking them to come under House Gran.


    I don''t think any nobleman would be able to accept such a condition. The bigger the nobleman is, the more they prioritizes their position and interests. They will never make a decision to abandon their position even if they are shown a partner they will never be able to have again.


    Some of the lesser nobles do not care about such fences, but to insist on embracing them here would be an act of indirect betrayal of the other great nobles. For their own protection, they can''t come forward.


    As a result, no one came forward to embrace Melvina and the others, and in an awkward atmosphere, the Duke Stark stood up, quietly seething with anger.


    ¡¸What I''m going to say is. ...... Don''t get carried away just because you got a little credit, little girl.¡¹


    ¡¸So you think Duke Stark can''t accept the terms I''ve offered?¡¹


    ¡¸I tolerated you because you was acting on behalf of Duke Gran, but I couldn''t help it if you made such a fool of me. Let''s give you a little roast.¡¹


    With Duke Stark''s words, the guards he had brought with him had somehow gotten behind Olympia and were bringing out their knives on her. The thrust was timed to kill, and no ordinary man would have been able to avoid or prevent it. A smirk of mockery appeared on the face of the guy who thought it was a perfect decision.


    However, the tip of the blade that was about to be thrust into her neck was flicked away with a high-pitched sound just before it was about to hit her. Naturally, the timing of the kill shot was missed, leaving a huge gap for the guards, but I wasn''t about to miss it. I immediately activated my counterattack <Fear> and knocked the guard into a coma. Duke Stark was extremely upset by this result.


    ¡¸Is it a joke in Duke Stark''s own way to send out assassins out of spite just because you hasn''t been able to take any credit for it? It''s not funny, to be frank.¡¹


    ¡¸Kkhhh, why was that attack prevented ......?¡¹


    ¡¸My guards were one step ahead of you. So let''s return the favor from here.¡¹


    Olympia gave me a signal, I nodded to her and walked up to Duke Stark. He was weeping uncontrollably for his age, and was trying desperately to escape by slipping off his chair as if he had lost his back.


    ¡¸D-Don''t you dare come here! Do you think it''s okay for a lowly person like you to approach me!?¡¡I''m the head of the Stark family, which has been serving the country since the founding of our Demon Empire in the reign of the first emperor. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up. I don''t like long conversations.¡¹


    ¡¸Wh-What are you ...... Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Stoooop iiiiiiit!¡¹


    I walked up to the Duke, who was not even begging for his life, and activated a less powerful <Fear>. If it was a normal power, he would have fainted immediately, but because of the weakened power, the trauma and psychological pain hit him to the extent that he could barely faint.


    After about a minute of this, he finally reached his limit and fainted, foaming at the mouth. He seemed to be piss himself as well, and I hurriedly pushed him away before he could get to his feet.


    Olympia looked at him with satisfaction, and then looked around at the other nobles with the same expression on her face.


    ¡¸Ladies and gentlemen, it seems that Duke Stark has not accepted my terms. I''m very sorry to hear that, but will the rest of you be able to accept my terms as well as Duke Stark''s?¡¹


    Instead, she glared at the guests with the gaze of a bird of prey hunting for its prey. The Marquis¡¡Kensit stepped forward, as if he could no longer stand the atmosphere as if he was judging his next prey.


    ¡¸P-Please calm down, Olympia-dono. I don''t consider the conditions you just mentioned to be that bad. However, I feel that those conditions are too much of a concession on our part, or perhaps a little unequal. ......¡¹


    ¡¸So you''re saying that unless I make a concession, you can''t accept the terms I just gave you?¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, no, no, no, I''m not saying that! I''m willing to accept those conditions. That''s what I want you to understand first. ......¡¹


    From his point of view, he may not like the idea of being taken advantage of by a little girl the age of his own child, but he doesn''t know what Olympia will do to him if he goes against her now. The other nobles seemed to agree, nodding their heads in agreement with the Marquis Kensit''s words.


    ¡¸In other words, I''d like to say that I''m very much in favor of putting the Gran family at the top, and that it would be easier to get everyone else''s approval if we got a little benefit from it as well.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. If you agree to the conditions, we will certainly give you preferential treatment as well.¡¹


    ¡¸Ohhh, I think you get the idea.¡¹


    As Olympia showed her understanding, the nobles'' expressions showed relief. The Marquis Kensit, for example, must have been feeling more nervous than anyone else because he was standing in the line of fire.


    ¡¸Now, ladies and gentlemen, let me remind you once again that you must never disobey the orders of the Gran family. Can you accept this, please?¡¹


    The invited guests hurriedly nodded their agreement to Olympia''s reconfirmation. The number of people who defied her was smaller than expected. They must have decided that they would only be attacked by me if they defied her here, but this is also within the scope of the plan. I don''t think there will be any problem with the number of people who follow.


    ¡¸Thank you very much. Now, ladies and gentlemen, I would like to keep my promise to you as well. Please use this beautiful mother and daughters as much as you like.¡¹


    Olympia then indicated Melvina and the others with her hand. Immediately, the nobles forgot their earlier fears and approached the girls with their noses stretched sloppily. As a result, they were separated from the guards they had brought with them and left unprotected.


    In the meantime, I unleashed the <Fear> on the guards, causing them to fall into a coma, and at the same time, I released the bracelets on the Dark Elves. The Dark Elves, who had been quietly following the nobles, took off their bracelets and put them on the nobles. No one was able to respond to this surprise attack, and we were able to brainwash the nobles without any effort. I was glad to have succeeded in my plan, which I had launched at random without much time to spare.


    I approached Melvina and the others, who seemed unsure of what had happened, and hugged them on the shoulder to reassure them. Olympia looked at me enviously for a moment, but I pretended not to notice.


    ¡¸I''ll let the nobles here contribute to the victory of the kingdom. But I''m not too familiar with the situation in the Demon Empire. Olympia, please take care of the detailed instructions on your end.¡¹


    ¡¸Very well.¡¹


    I''ll arrange a meeting with the king, and for now, I''ll dispose of the fallen guards and clean up after the nobles.


    ¡ù


    At the request of Celia and Claire, who had made me feel a little uncomfortable with the events of the day, I had to sleep in their embrace for the night.


    The next day, the nobles left before the sun rose, and the maids were now hurriedly cleaning up. We decided to have the nobles bring the Dark Elves back since they could use them as liaisons.


    As for Duke Stark, he was suffering from a mental breakdown due to extreme trauma, so I had no choice but to extract the trauma of yesterday''s events using <Memory Extraction>, and then put on a brainwashing bracelet like everyone else.


    ¡¸Master, I''m thinking of sending a secret messenger to the kingdom.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, in that case, I''ll take you with me when I return to the kingdom. If you can spare a couple of days, what do you say?¡¹


    ¡¸I''d love that. I''ll go finish the rest of my work. Please wait a moment.¡¹


    It looks like she''s coming with me. Well, I suppose it''s only natural, since I can ignore the whole weeks-long travel schedule if I take her to the kingdom in transfer. She finished her work before noon, so I transferred with her to my residence.


    When we got back to the kingdom, Tia was just cleaning my room. She noticed me, but didn''t approach me, wary of the unseen Olympia next to me.


    ¡¸Welcome back, Master. By the way, who in the world is this woman?¡¹


    ¡¸This is Olympia, the acting head of the Duke Gran, a noble family of the Demon Empire. She''s currently in charge of the dukedom on behalf of the Duke Gran, who has fallen ill. The reason I brought her here this time is to make a secret pact with the kingdom.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Is this a guide to informal relations? Is this the plan master was talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s about it. In the meantime, lunch is not ready yet, so please prepare the meal.¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, please wait a moment, sir.¡¹


    As I watched her leave the room, Olympia looked at me with a puzzled expression. I wondered if there was something bothering her.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, that person seems to be a maid, but she seemed to be a good terms with you for that. Could it be that she was a concubine or something and was already become Yard-sama handmaiden?¡¹


    ¡¸Not a concubine, but something similar.¡¹


    I couldn''t be bothered to explain, so I just said something appropriate and ended the conversation. I took her to the dining room, where I found Sophie and Natalia. They were chatting in friendly manner, but when they saw me, they both smiled.


    However, when they noticed Olympia next to me, Sophie tilted her head slightly with a curious expression, and Natalia instantly approached me with a grimace on her face.


    ¡¸Welcome back, Yard-sama. Is she your guest over there?¡¹


    ¡¸I know it''s been a few days, but I missed you. So, did you get the girl again?¡¹


    They spoke to me in the kingdom language, but Olympia couldn''t understand a word they said, so she looked at me with a wry smile. I put the <Translator> on Olympia, and she was a little surprised to hear the kingdom language converted into her language.


    ¡¸It''s nice to meet you, I''m Olympia Lia Gran Daro, daughter of Duke Gran, a noble of the Demon Empire. I''m currently serving as the acting head of the family in place of my father who has fallen ill. Please make my acquaintance.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard, why did you bring a nobleman from an enemy country here? Did you fall for some kind of trap?¡¹


    ¡¸No, if anything, I caught her.¡¹


    ¡¸You''re as quick as ever. I wonder if you''ll ever get over your flirtatious nature.¡¹


    Natalia ignored Olympia and teasing me. Not only did I use her as a pawn, but I actually had my hands on her, so there was no excuse. I thought that if I told her about Melvina and the others, she would be even angrier, but I let her words go unheard.


    Sophie, on the other hand, was talking to her in the same manner as usual, even though the nobles of the Demon Empire were right in front of her. I guess she is the type of person who keeps her personal feelings and political discussions separate.


    ¡¸Well, you are a senior nobleman, aren''t you? I''m Count Werner''s wife there, and I''m the first princess of the kingdom, Sophia Le Henrient Werner. This is the first time I''ve spoken to a person from the Demon Empire, so please forgive me if I behave rudely.¡¹


    ¡¸I thought you were a noble person, but you are Her Highness, aren''t you? I apologize for my rudeness.¡¹


    Olympia is kneeling down and giving a bow in the style of the Demon Empire, and Sophie is talking to her in a rather casual manner. The two of them are not much different in terms of rank, but Sophie is better than her in a way. It''s hard to say since they come from different countries, but judging from their attitudes, it''s probably right to treat them as such.


    ¡¸I was going to ask you myself, but if Her Highness is here, it will be easier. As a matter of fact, I was about to send a secret messenger to His Majesty the King of this country, but I was wondering if Her Highness could intercede for me.¡¹


    ¡¸Let'' see ......¡¹


    ¡¸It seems that there is a reason for this, but let''s talk about it after dinner. Now that the Yard is back, I''d like to talk to the Yard without any formalities first. I''m sure Sophie feels the same way.¡¹


    ¡¸Uh, well, ......¡¹


    ¡¸I see, well, let''s have dinner first. We can talk about business later.¡¹


    Natalia gave me a helping hand, and I gratefully agreed to end the conversation once and for all. A little while later, the maids started bringing in the food one after another, so we all took our seats and had lunch. In the meantime, I heard a lot about the mansion while I was gone, but I was relieved to hear that there were no problems of any kind.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, did Yard-sama and Olympia-sama meet at the fort?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that''s right. When the fort was brought down, I was prepared to die, but Yard-sama warmth saved me, and I''m very grateful to him.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, but why did you choose to join the side of the Kingdom? I don''t want to say too much, but even though you have lost the fort, the kingdom is still not in a dominant position. I can''t think of any advantage to joining our side.¡¹


    ¡¸The current Emperor is based on a meritocracy regardless of race, but my family has always been a human family, and has always rejected other races, so we don''t have a good relationship with the Emperor. If we want to maintain the status quo and lose power, it would be better for us to turn to the side of the Kingdom, so that we can still have hope.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, a family that has been eliminating other races for generations doesn''t sound very flexible.¡¹


    ¡¸Natalia-san, it''s rude of you to say such a thing.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, you''re absolutely right. Thank you, Your Royal Highness, for your concern.¡¹


    Natalia is not really interested in the conversation itself, or she is unapologetically rude, and Sophie is not really following up, but Olympia is socially grateful for their words. The scary thing is that there is absolutely no malice on the part of anyone in this place, and the atmosphere is very friendly.


    When the meal was over in such an atmosphere, Olympia left the dining room with Sophie to discuss the details. I thought about following her, but since I hadn''t been to the mansion in a while, I decided to take a bath first, so I left Natalia and headed for the bath.

 Volume 2 - CH 9.2

    R-18


    When I entered the changing room, I found Tia there. She was holding a cleaning tools in her hand, which indicated that she was just about to clean the bath.


    ¡¸Are you going in now? If that''s the case, I''ll clean it later.¡¹


    ¡¸I guess so. ......¡¹


    By the way, I haven''t been able to talk to Tia much lately. She may have other work to do, but this is a good opportunity. I''ll take a bath with her.


    ¡¸Tia, do you want to go in with me?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Maybe she didn''t expect my comment, but she looked at me with a puzzled look. She was trying to confirm what she was told, but she didn''t seem to know what to do as I started taking off my own clothes. She kept trying to leave the changing room and stop me.


    ¡¸What''s the matter? Maybe you have something to do later, but don''t worry about it. Just take off your clothes quickly.¡¹


    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹


    Tia hurriedly began to take off her clothes. I can see that she''s maintaining a great figure. She was embarrassed to be undressed while being watched by me, and her face was red, but she didn''t stop moving or try to hide it, so she didn''t mind and let me watch her to the fullest.


    I walked into the bathroom with her and soaked in the bathtub after washing myself first. She sat down next to me, and I hugged her and kissed her on the mouth. She was soaking in the hot water, and her white skin was starting to blush, giving her an air of glamour. When I squeezed her breasts, she looked at me like she was begging for it.


    ¡¸Master, uhmm.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I haven''t been able to take care of you for a while. Now that no one is watching, you can indulge yourself to your heart''s content.¡¹


    It looks like we''re going to clean the bath later, so it''s okay if we mess up the water a little. I pulled her body closer and urged her to come over to where I was sitting. She seemed to be expecting it, so she straddled me and sucked my cock into her vagina. The temperature in her already wet vagina seemed higher than the temperature of the hot water.


    ¡¸Aahhh! Master''s thing is coming inside me!¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t make too much noise or someone might hear you.¡¹


    ¡¸O-Okay! Nnhhh, Mmmmuu¡¹


    As soon as I said that someone might hear, Tia''s tightness became stronger. I wondered if she remembered the pleasure of being seen when we did it when Fairis around before. In her case, it was because I forced her to do it, but I hope she doesn''t develop too many strange sexual habits.


    Still, doing it in the bath was a different feeling than doing it in bed. The heat of the water made both of our bodies burn hot, and it felt as if our whole bodies were wrapped around each other. She seemed to feel the same way, hugging me tightly and not letting go.


    Just when I felt like I was about to cum, I heard a voice from the changing room and the door opened. It was Sophie and Olympia coming in. They must have had a good discussion, because they both seemed to be getting along better than before.


    Neither of them seemed to expect the other to be there, and they froze when they saw us hugging each other.


    ¡¸What''s the matter, both of you, freezing up like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, that''s right. Come on, Olympia-sama, this is the bath I told you about.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, ahhh, so this is the bath. ...... It''s more than I imagined¡¹


    I thought about leaving for a moment, but when I thought about it, Sophie knows that Tia and I are close. It''s not like I''m doing anything to worry about it, so I let it slide. Tia, perhaps concerned that Sophie had seen her, hurriedly tried to step back from me, so I stopped her.


    ¡¸Ah, that''s right, Sophie. Do you want to come in with me?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, by all means.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard-sama, may I join you?¡¹


    Sophie gladly accepted my proposal. Since Olympia seemed to want to join me, I decided to let her in as well. By the way, I haven''t told the people in this mansion about my relationship with Olympia yet, so I''ve instructed them to call me by my name while I''m in the kingdom.


    ¡¸Anyway, Yard-sama, I knew you had your hands on Olympia-sama as well. I''m not saying you shouldn''t do it with anyone but me, but if you don''t say something to me before you do it, I won''t know who''s doing it.¡¹


    But Olympia had already told Sophie about my relationship with her. Fortunately, she didn''t seem too angry, though her tone of voice was a bit accusing.


    ¡¸Oh, I''m sorry. I haven''t done the real thing yet, but I''ll do that next time.¡¹


    They came over to me, and I held them close with Tia on top of me. I felt an indescribable sense of superiority when I had three beautiful women in my arms like this. I kissed Sophie on the mouth and rubbed Olympia''s breasts. Just doing this gives me quite a bit of mental excitement.


    ¡¸Uhm, Master ...... is still better off without me .......¡¹


    ¡¸It''s okay, Tia-san. I''m well aware of relationship between you and Yard-sama.¡¹


    Tia is feeling a little overwhelmed by the presence of two people who are far above her in status, but Sophie doesn''t seem to have any particular complaints about what Tia and I are doing. She seems to be quite understanding, as she smiles away the fact that her husband is in love with another woman. She''s not just born into royalty for nothing.


    She had stopped me just before I climaxed earlier, and I was quickly approaching my limit. Tia seemed to be doing the same, moving her hips vigorously to try and get some pleasure out of it herself.


    ¡¸Tia, it''s time for me to cum!¡¹


    ¡¸Me too, I-I''m going to cum!¡¹


    She climaxed at the same time as I poured my semen into Tia. Sophie kisses me again, and we continue to deep kiss each other as I bask in the afterglow of my climax.


    Tia retreats from the top, and now it seems to be Sophie''s turn. She gently wraps her hand around the cock I just took out and stimulates it to get hard. She doesn''t seem to be satisfied yet. If you''re so inclined, I''ll go along with you all the way.


    ¡¸Ah, it''s already getting hard again.¡¹


    She happily poked my erect cock with her fingers, then straddled me and began to wiggle her hips in the same way. It''s been a while since I''ve had sex with Sophie, and she''s the one who wants kids the most, so I''ll have to give her a little more attention.


    She hugged me and moved her hips not only up and down but also in a circular motion to stimulate my thing. She seems to want mine greedily without worrying about splashing water.


    I thought that the other two would be too busy with her, so I reached for Tia''s and Olympia''s private parts, I insering my finger into Tia crack and on Olympia I plucking her pubic mound and playing with them.


    Neither of them would deny the pleasure, so they grabbed my arms and tried to press them against the places I was playing with them as if they were begging for it. Tia, in particular, swallowed my middle and index fingers down to the base, as if the earlier penetration wasn''t enough.


    As I was about to turn to Tia to play with her a little harder, Sophie held my face and made me turn to face her.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, I get a little jealous of other women too. I understand that you want to love Tia and the others, but at least look only at me when you are holding me.¡¹


    Sophie stares at me with a slightly sulky expression on her face, and instead of her usual all-tolerating supernatural vibe, she''s not so different from other women, like she''s admonishing a cheating lover. But it was also different from her usual charm, and I found it endearing.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, Sophie. I''ll try to be more careful next time.¡¹


    When sheI complained, my face was close to hers, so I kissed her on the mouth. She instantly lowered her eyes and looked happy, and then she put her tongue in my mouth. Her breasts, which were well above average in size, were crushed by my body, and I could feel their soft elasticity.


    My vision was starting to waver a little from earlier, probably due to the fact that I had been in the bath for so long. Not wanting to stay in the tub too long, I pushed up against Sophie''s vagina, giving her the pleasure she deserved.


    ¡¸Ah, if you do it that rough! I-I can''t help but feeling it, Uunnnnnn!¡¹


    ¡¸I see then, don''t hold back, just cuum!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, aaahhhhhh! When you cum, Yard-sama, I want you to cum with me!!¡¹


    As I thrust deep into her with my hips, I could see her breasts bouncing against my body. Her big breasts give her a great sense of dynamism when she''s moving hard. I can''t wait to see what she does with the rest of her body. I''m at the end of my limit here.


    ¡¸Sophie, I''m gonna cum! You can cum with me!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I''m cumming! Ah, yes, cumming, I''m gonna cuuuuumm!¡¹


    With her arms behind my back, she arches her back and pours my semen into her as she climaxes. The feeling of her vagina, still quivering from the afterglow of her climax, made me feel as if all the rest of my semen was being squeezed out of her.


    ¡¸Huff......Thank you very much¡¹


    We held each other for a while with her head on my shoulder as she latched on to me, but the shaking in my vision was nearing the limit, so I decided I couldn''t take it any longer and got out of the tub. Tia and Olympia looked a little dissatisfied, but I couldn''t keep up with them any longer.


    Tia''s body temperature had risen quite a bit because of the work I had done while soaking in the hot water, so I left the bath with Tia in my arms, receiving the resentful glances of the two.


    After getting out of the bath, I asked her what had happened with the secret messenger, and she told me that Sophie was going to deliver a letter to the King requesting a meeting. It seemed that Sophie was hesitant to let a person from the enemy country into the castle, no matter how close they had become. Still, it seemed to be a good enough offer for Olympia, and I was glad that things were progressing faster than expected.


    ¡ù


    When Sophie brought the letter to the castle, the king gave Olympia permission to see him on the spot. It was quite a sudden decision, but perhaps the king is unexpectedly free? At any rate, the fact that he immediately prepared a place for us to negotiate meant that an alliance would surely be formed, albeit secretly.


    Even with the alliance with Leshiana, the kingdom''s strength is still only 30 to 40 percent of that of the Demon Empire in its current state. It is a miracle that they were able to hold them off near the fortress until now, but it seems that the gap in strength between the two countries is even wider than before the war. If a major battle were to occur next, the kingdom would inevitably be defeated.


    But if you take into account the strength of the nobles that Olympia promised to turn, the difference in strength between the kingdom and the Demon Empire would be about six to four, and the kingdom''s strength could be reversed in favor of the Demon Empire. The noblemen who had been turned over were all cowards and idiots, but they were still people of considerable wealth and military power.


    Of course, there was no way that the kingdom would refuse these favorable conditions. The reason why the meeting with Olympia was decided immediately was probably because of such circumstances. It was a good thing that we made a secret agreement, but for some reason I was invited to the secret meeting between Olympia and the king. I had no choice but to go to the castle and was ushered into the meeting room.


    Since this was a secret agreement, there were no other ministers present, just the King, Olympia, and me. Naturally, to prevent surveillance and eavesdropping, a ward has been put up to completely cut off all communication with the outside world.


    ¡¸Count Werner. I''m sorry for calling you here so suddenly.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. More importantly, why did you call me? I only acted as an intermediary for the secret messenger from the side of the Demon Empire, and I had no intention of getting that deeply involved in the secret agreement.¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, the reason I called you here is to ask you to use the contract magic. You can only use contract magic if you are a high ranking magician, but all the magicians who are capable of using that magic have just left the capital. They won''t be back for a few more days.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, if that''s the case, then it can''t be helped.¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, now that we have the Count''s consent, let''s get started.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, thank you for your time today.¡¹


    The King and Olympia began their discussion with serious expressions. Their voices echoed well in the tense room, but I had no intention of participating in the discussion, so I listened to their conversation blankly. The only thing I was concerned about was whether or not the ward would break, but there was no sign of it breaking at all. This way, it would be impossible for someone to have been watching us.


    The two of them had been talking for a long time, but they seemed to have reached a conclusion just as I was about to fall into a sleep. The content of the secret agreement had been proposed by Olympia in advance, so it didn''t seem to take as long as discussing it from a blank slate.


    ¡¸Now, Count. I want you to use the contract magic.¡¹


    ¡¸Very well, write down the contents of the contract and both of your names on this piece of paper. If you do that, you will never be able to do or say anything that would violate the contract until the contract cannot be fulfilled, usually when one of you is dead.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that''s fine. Now, may I entrust you with the task of transcribing the contents of the contract?¡¡I''m sure the magicians are most familiar with magic tools.¡¹


    ¡¸Would it be any inconvenience if I were to see the contents?¡¹


    ¡¸I trust you as if you were my own son. If there were any inconveniences, it would only be because I was not a good judge of character.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood.¡¹


    I took out a piece of paper for the contract and wrote down the secret agreement. Finally, I had the two of them sign the paper and activated the magic formula. No particular contradiction has occurred, so this is no problem.


    ¡¸That''s good enough for me. Do you want me to shout out the contents of the secret agreement as a test?¡¹


    ¡¸I''ll do that for you.¡¹


    Olympia took a big breath and tried to shout, but just before she did, her movements stopped. After that, she tried several more times to shout it out or to make it appear in writing, but all of them were unsuccessful.


    ¡¸ ...... It seems impossible. So the contract magic is working without a problem.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, this way I won''t have to worry about being betrayed in case I am. I''m sorry you had to go through all this, Count.¡¹


    Since both of them seem to be convinced, my work is now done. Now, when the war resumes in the spring, I''m sure they''ll work according to this secret agreement. If we win the war first, then kill the nobles who betrayed us, and seize the whole area of the Demon Empire, we will finally be able to destroy the Demon Empire.


    When the war with the Demon Empire is over, the role of the hero will be over. I will be able to live the rest of my life peacefully in research and development. I''m almost to that future.

 Volume 2 - CH 10.1

    Some time has passed again since the secret meeting between the King and Olympia ended, and it is almost time for winter to end. Olympia is back in the country, spreading information about the Demon Empire and also planning the internal collapse of the Evarts'' faction. However, the forces of the Demon Empire have already made preparations and will soon resume their war against the kingdom. This information has been passed on to the king through Sophie.


    The kingdom was also able to start preparing supplies and securing troops early on in preparation for the coming war, so the preparations were completed without delay. All that remained for both sides was to wait for the battle to begin. In the midst of the tense atmosphere, information finally came in that the forces of the Demon Empire had made their move.


    It seems that they have sent out an army of 10,000 men, more than the previous fortress battle, to retake the Istrian fortress. There are currently about five hundred soldiers in the fort, but the difference in strength is hopeless. Even if you take into account the strength of the fort, it''s impossible to defend it.


    However, there is Elle there. Recently, her skill in magic has improved to the point where she can shoot tactical level magic without error. Even I would have a hard time defeating her, so the Demon Empire would have almost no chance of winning.


    However, the kingdom seems to be planning to leave the fort and set up a front in the plains. It is unlikely that a kingdom with an inferior number of troops would challenge a battle in the plains, but the demons of the Demon Empire would be quite fierce in a place where the range of battle is narrow. If that''s the case, they probably think it''s safer to use a terrain where they can kill them with a single volley of fire.


    It is true that if they are going to send in the dragons, it is more convenient for them to be in the plains where they have a clear view and can easily fight in groups.


    The three heroes, with the exception of Fairis, will be on the front lines. Fairis is in charge of the first aid team again this time. This time, I was forced to lead a mixed force of magicians and Leshiana''s elves into battle. To be honest, I don''t think I can command them to match their abilities, but I can handle most situations by myself, so I should be fine. In the first place, when I''m in it, this battle is bound to be won by us.


    The only thing that is bothering me is that Elle hasn''t come back to royal capital. I thought I heard that Elle was supposed to come back before the end of winter, but it seems she is still at the fort, despite the fact that she never misses a regular call and is still complaining about working at the fort.


    (Elle, can you hear me?)


    ( ...... Master? What is it?)


    I sent a telepathic to Elle to test it out, and she came up with the telephatic without any problems, but I couldn''t feel any magical response from the magical tools Elle had. Elle''s magical tool reactions had become harder to catch since she had improved her ability to generate magical barriers, but lately I hadn''t been able to detect any reactions at all. I''m glad to see that her skills are improving, but I''m also a little worried.


    (What is the situation in the fort now?)


    (As I told you a while ago, it''s the same as before, except that the Kingdom''s army is building a camp to intercept the Demon Empire''s army on the plains a little further ahead.)


    El''s report is in line with the current situation. It seems that she''s indeed in the fort. I''ve never been unsure of her whereabouts before, so it seems I''m getting restless without this kind of confirmation.


    (Why don''t you come back to royal capital soon?)


    (Right, well, eventually. I have other things to do right now. I can''t wait to meet you, Master.)


    (I see. Then you''d better finish your business and come back soon. The situation is unstable these days.)


    I can''t tell her that her recent behavior is somewhat suspicious, so I encourage her to return to the mansion with safe words. I have a feeling that in the past she would have thrown away her work to come back, but since she''s packed in the fort under orders from the kingdom, it''s frustrating that I can''t force her to return.


    Just as I cut off communication with Elle, I received news from the King. It seems that the Demon Empire''s army is advancing, and we should go out immediately. We have an army waiting near the border now, so even if we say we''re going out, it''s only the four of us heroes who are still in royal capital who are going. It''s a hassle to be seen by Sagami and Fairis, but it''s faster to fly by transfer.


    I can shorten my time by a few days, and when I''m leisurely preparing for my departure with Tia, Sophie and Natalia arrived. They seemed to have come to greet me before my departure.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, are you sure that this battle will be all right ......?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s all right, the odds are very good. With the strength of the other heroes, there''s no way we can lose.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ...... You can run away if it''s dangerous, but please make sure you come back.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s not good enough, Sophie. Listen here, Yard, you must come back with a win. I''ll never forgive you if you come back as loser, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, don''t worry. I swear to you, when I come back, I''ll bring news of victory.¡¹


    I''m trying to act as normal as possible, but I guess the girls will still worry about me. I''m grateful that they''re worried about me. But I''m not as uptight as they think I am, so I feel bad that I''m making them worry.


    I hugged them both, and then hugged Tia who had helped me get ready. It''s a pity that everyone''s face is clouded with worry. Let''s hope they greet me with a smile when I come back.


    ¡ù


    When I left the mansion and headed for the castle, the other three had already gathered. These guys are so serious that they always act fast. It seems like I''m always the last one to arrive when the heroes gather.


    ¡¸You''re late, Yard-dono.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry. Is everyone ready to go?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I''ve been waiting for you to arrive, Yard-dono. Then let''s get going.¡¹


    ¡¸Do we need to greet the king?¡¹


    ¡¸No, there''s no need. He''s asked us to leave without a care.¡¹


    I heard that Olympia and the others are already on the move, and there might be some problems with that. However, Olympia hasn''t said anything to me, so I don''t think it''s interfering with our plans.


    ¡¸If we head there now, we should be able to get there before the two armies clash.¡¹


    ¡¸About that, I have a magic that can transfer us to the area destination. If we don''t have much time, we can use that.¡¹


    ¡¸...... If you have such a thing, shouldn''t you have used it before?¡¹


    ¡¸There are many troublesome restrictions. You all keep your eyes shut until I say it''s okay.¡¹


    After confirming that everyone had closed their eyes, I hurriedly drew up a magic circle and activated it. The <Advanced Mass TransferGreater Mass Teleport> was activated, and in the next moment, we were transferred to the immediate vicinity of the fort.


    ¡¸You can open your eyes now.¡¹


    The three of them opened their eyes at my words and looked surprised to find themselves in a place they had never seen before. Fairis had experienced the transition before, so she immediately guessed that this was near our destination, but Alec and Sagami looked around with stunned expressions for a while.


    ¡¸This here is near Fort Istrian. It wouldn''t take more than a day from here to the front lines if we used horses.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''m always amazed at you, Yard-dono. I didn''t know you could use magic like this.¡¹


    Alec taps me on the shoulder and praises me, but I don''t respond because I''m not happy to be praised by a man.


    ¡¸Transfer, huh, will I ever be able to use this?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s impossible. The amount of magic power Sagami-dono has right now is not enough at all.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh well, it can''t be helped.¡¹


    Sagami was still interested in this magic, but I refused. You never know what might happen later if you teach this technique to someone in the intelligence field.


    After a few hours of renting horses at the fort, we were able to reach the place where the front line base was located. Since we had arrived more than a week earlier than planned, it seemed that the Demon Empire''s army hadn''t come this far yet.


    Alec and Sagami had gone to the local commanders, so I decided to look for a unit to take charge of. Since it was a mixed force, there should be separate representatives for the kingdom''s magicians and elves. I had a little acquaintance with the representative of the kingdom, but I hadn''t met the representative of the elves yet, so I had to meet them first before I could start talking.


    When I heard about the location of the mixed forces, I headed there and found a group of elves and people wearing the kingdom''s magician''s robes. Thinking that was probably the right group, I approached them and noticed a familiar face on the elf side as well.


    ¡¸Oh, my Yard-sama. It''s been a while.¡¹


    There was a High Elf who was more overwhelmingly beautiful than the surrounding Elves. No matter how you look at it, it''s Elaine. She was wearing a robe that looked a little more comfortable than before, perhaps for going out. Her appearance was a bit unrefined, but it didn''t bother me when I looked at her perfect beauty.


    Even though I had heard that the elves of Leshiana would be participating in this mission, I hadn''t expected to see a representative of them in person.


    ¡¸It''s been a long time. But why has Elaine been sent all the way here?¡¡Is it okay for the representative to be out of the forest?¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, it''s my selfishness. It''s boring to stay in Leshiana all the time, and I heard that Yard-sama was going to participate in the battle here. Besides, I''m the oldest of the High Elves, so I''m only a representative, but I''ve never officially represented the High Elves.¡¹


    She giggled like a child who''d pulled off a prank. The expression on her face was full of grace, but what she was saying was absurd. This is not the kind of behavior you would expect from someone who has signed a contract with the kingdom, but I guess it''s a reaction to being cooped up in Leshiana for so long.


    ¡¸This time, I was forced to join Yard-sama''s unit. I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of magic you, her master, will show me, since even your apprentice Elmaire used such wonderful magic.¡¹


    ¡¸I basically don''t participate in battles, though.¡¹


    Well, I''m grateful that she''s here. If she''s so that skilled that she''s more useful than all the magicians in the kingdom combined, I wouldn''t stand out even if I act a little flashy.


    Suddenly, I noticed that she was staring at my face. She was smiling at me with a hint of a smile.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, I''m going to refrain from talking to you here because of the publicity, but I hope that we''ll get a chance to be alone together again soon.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t care if you want to make a big deal out of it, but at least wait until after this battle is over, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, I think I have the common sense to do so. But what you did for me is more than I can ever repay, so please keep that in mind, okay?¡¹


    She tugged her clothes slightly with her fingers and showed me where I had implanted the nucleus. She was probably just expressing her happiness, but from the side, it looked like she was trying to sexually provoke me by showing me her breasts.


    ¡¸Elaine-dono, I have just given you a warning.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, pardon me. I didn''t mean it that way. Please forgive me.¡¹


    She apologized with her mouth, but Elaine would never think that. She was smiling at me like a child who has successfully played a prank. I wonder if she''s still upset that I hasn''t seen her since my visit to Leshiana.


    ¡¸Anyway, let''s talk about the coming battle.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, you''re right.¡¹


    After talking with her for a bit, I called the captain of the magician unit and briefly explained the policy. I don''t expect them to be able to shoot magic properly, so I asked the elves to be in charge of defensive magics and the magicians to be in charge of offensive magics, leaving the former captain in charge of offense and Elaine in charge of defense.


    There was no way I could give detailed instructions in battle, so I basically listened to the leader''s orders during the battle and just gave him general instructions.


    ¡ù


    Until the arrival of the Demon Empire army, all we did was train and exercise our troop command. It was true that there was nothing else to do, but it was also impossible to conduct experiments since I didn''t have the equipment to do so. After several days of wondering if they would come soon, the appearance of the Demon Empire''s army was confirmed.


    They were accompanied by a number of huge humanoid creatures that could be seen from a distance, and there were quite a few dragons flying in the sky. There was also a black wolves and an unfamiliar four-legged Demonic Beast as reported before, but the sheer number of Demons in the crowd was far more terrifying to the kingdom''s soldiers than anything they had seen before.


    There was a hopeless difference in size between giants and dragons and humans. A single swing of their arms would be enough to kill many soldiers, and our swords and bows would be easily repelled by their thick, hard skin.


    If this continues, the ordinary soldiers won''t be able to fight properly, so the magican unit led by me decided to crush the giant and the dragon first. To be honest, I think Elaine can handle it on her own, but if she is left to her own devices, the kingdom will owe her a lot and the magicians will lose face, so I''m asking the magicians to do their part.


    I thought that with such a large difference in strength, they would attack immediately, but it seems that the Demon Empire was more cautious than I thought, and time passed as we stared at each other for a while.


    Meanwhile, a scouting party appeared. They were probably looking for weapons that could pose a threat to the large creatures and the location of the magicians, but we couldn''t let them know that easily either. Fortunately, we were only good enough to be caught by the magicians'' detection, so we crushed them before they knew our location.


    As we crushed those reconnaissance units several times, the enemy became impatient, and the Demon Empire side finally began to move. Apparently, the plan was to create a state of confusion by having only the Demon troops assault first. It''s true that with allies around, it''s difficult to fire large-scale magics that are effective against large creatures.


    The sight of a huge army of giants and dragons attacking is quite intimidating, but the distance to the kingdom''s position is quite large. The speed at which they are coming towards us is quite fast, probably because they are thinking of contacting us before they unleash their large-scale magic formula, but such a strategy is just what we want.


    ¡¸Elaine, the defense team should prepare fear resistance, general-purpose defense wards, and anti-physical defense wards.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, right away. The target is all of the Kingdom''s soldiers, is that correct?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that''s correct.¡¹


    Hearing my words, Elaine immediately activated the magic formula. The effect on one person is small because it targets all the soldiers of the kingdom, but the soldiers who were in a state of mild confusion in front of the large creatures attacking them seem to have calmed down.


    ¡¸The attacking forces should go after the dragon first. The dragons would immune to physical techniques, so use magics that can penetrate the scales'' defenses to some extent, such as Cold Air and Electric Shock, and if that is not possible, target it wing membrane.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood, sir!¡¹


    At my instruction, they all started chanting at once, and one by one, they unleashed their magic towards the flock of dragons. But even if some of the attacks went through, with the speed of the dragons flying through the sky, it would not be long before they reached us.


    I drew a magic circle and activated it while giving instructions to my troops. The Fourth Type of Tactical Class magic, <Delay>, is activated, and the dragons that were heading towards us at a tremendous speed stopped as if they had hit an invisible wall, and their speed dropped to the point where it was hard to tell if they were moving forward, as if they were crawling like snails.


    Even the dragons that were flying with overwhelming speed become like that, and the Demon Beasts that were running on the ground were standing still as if they had completely stopped moving.


    The Demon Empire army seems to be upset that the Demons have suddenly stopped moving. It seems that the enemy magicians immediately understood that the attack was based on magic, and they tried to break the spell or unleash attacking magic to weave between the Demons to defeat the magician, but for some reason, many of the magic was elementary and could not penetrate our wards, so it dissipated.


    ¡¸Drop the dragon while you can. I''ll hold off the Demon Beasts.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood, sir!¡¹


    One or two shots of the royal magician''s magic had no effect at all, but the dragons, unable to move or even evade, were shot down by the magic in large numbers, and their numbers were decreasing rapidly.


    The morale of the kingdom''s soldiers has been boosted by the sight of demons being killed one after another, which would normally require dozens of high-ranking magicians to defeat it. On the contrary, there is widespread unrest among the forces of the Demon Empire at the sight of an unknown magic formula, and the archers and magicians who unleash the magic formula do not seem to be able to coordinate well.


    ¡¸With the sorcerer squad holding it down, now''s our chance!¡¹


    The commander gave orders to the archers, and they shot arrows one after another at the motionless dragons and giants. Thanks to their hard scales, the bows are completely ineffective against the dragons, but the giants'' skin is not as hard as the dragons'', so the arrows are starting to pierce them little by little, though they are not fatal.


    ¡¸Don''t aim for their body, or your attack will repelled! Eyes, aim for the eyes!¡¹


    As I checked towards the Demon Empire, while watching the commander shouting out instructions, the opponent unleashed all the remaining Demons they had preserved. Most of them were caught in the area of effect of the <Delay> and stopped moving, but there were a few that escaped the area of effect and approached the kingdom army.


    The magic units here are desperate to take down the large creatures, and I have my hands full with controlling the magic formula, so I''ll have the rest of the kingdom soldiers and Alec and the other heroes do their best here.


    A fierce battle began between the vanguard troops and the Demons that had reached us. Thanks to Elaine''s defensive magics, the Kingdom''s army able to avoid fatal wounds from the Demons'' attacks, which would normally have killed us instantly with a single blow, and we were able to fight more evenly. In the end, the Kingdom''s soldiers, who were outnumbered, gradually defeated the Demons, although some were injured.


    By this time, the number of dragons and giants had dwindled considerably, and the commander of the Demon Empire finally realized their absolute disadvantage and began to retreat. In the end, the number of wounded on our side was a fair number, but the result was quite a blow to the Demon troops.


    Considering the reinforcements from Olympia and the others, victory would be assured at this rate.


    ¡ù


    The next day, the kingdom was still remaned dominant, pushing back the forces of the Demon Empire that outnumbered them. It seems that the opponents are trying to take advantage of their numbers and are attempting to assault with almost their entire army, but they are being beaten helplessly by the soldiers strengthened by magic. However, there is something strange about this. The number of magicians on the other side was obviously small.


    To be precise, the number of magicians they had is greater than the kingdom, but their quality is very poor. It was as if they had mobilized even their own trainers to fight. It''s not as if the Imperial Capital is under attack, but it''s unthinkable to send such people to fight.


    ¡¸Elaine, what do you think of the enemy magician unit?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I think that the main force of the magician units is missing because the main magicians were placed in another direction.¡¡The Empire can''t afford to devote its defense power only to the Kingdom.¡¹


    ¡¸I hope that''s the only reason.¡¹


    I have a bad feeling about this, but I can''t think of any reason that would make them stop a fight that''s already going on. In the end, they decided to continue the fight.


    The battle continued for a while, and while the damage on the kingdom side was minimal, the damage on the Demon Empire side was about to reach 20%. When the Demon Empire realized that they were completely outnumbered and were about to start retreating again, they heard reinforcements coming from behind the Demon Empire army.


    The soldiers of the Demon Empire who came to reinforce them were flying the flag of the Gran family, so I knew immediately who had come to reinforce them. It was the 2nd Magic Corps of the Demon Empire, led by Olympia, whose troops were mostly made up of magicians. There were as many as a thousand of them, and they were one of the most powerful units in the Empire, on par with the First Magic Corps, which is said to be the strongest in the Empire.


    ¡¸The 2nd Magic Corps has come to reinforce us! Now we have a chance to win. Now is the time to defeat the Kingdom''s army!¡¹


    The Demon Empire army was about to overrun the kingdom army, energized by the arrival of the reinforcements, but the troops they thought were the reinforcements began to attack the same Demon Empire army. Being attacked by troops that were supposed to be on their side, the Demon Empire army fell into a state of complete confusion and stopped attacking the Kingdom army.


    I didn''t want to miss this opportunity, so I instructed the magicians in charge of the attack to attack with all their might and went forward. I told Alec, who was fighting on the front line, that I was cooperating with Olympia, in order to stop the attack on the 2nd Magic Corps.


    On the front lines, Alec, who had been strengthened by the magic formula, was cutting down the enemy soldiers one after another.


    ¡¸Alec-dono, the troops attacking the Demon Empire army are on our side. Please stop attacking those troops.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so! All right, everyone! The troops you just saw are our reinforcements! We''ll drive the Demon Empire''s army into a pincer attack!¡¹


    The Kingdom''s soldiers, suddenly energized by Alec''s words, charged at the Demon Empire''s army, which was still in the midst of chaos.


    The demoralized soldiers of the Demon Empire could not stop the assault of the Kingdom Army, and the confusion caused by the pincer attack by Olympia and the others reduced their numbers one after another until they finally surrendered.


    When the battle was over, the forces of the Demon Empire had been destroyed, and the victory of the Kingdom was clear for all to see.


    The 2nd Magic Corps and the Kingdom''s army were still in a standoff, so I hurried forward to tell them once again that they were not enemies. When I told them that the reinforcements were ordered by the king and showed them the paper with the seal of the kingdom, the stubborn commander showed his understanding.


    As Olympia came forward, I approached her with Alec, Sagami, and the commander. When she noticed me, she waved her hand lightly at me.


    ¡¸Are you the commander of the Demon Empire? My name is Alec Ray Gilflea.¡¹


    ¡¸Nice to meet you, my name is Olympia Lea Gran Daro. The number of people defending the Imperial Capital was less than I expected, so I was able to arrive earlier than planned, but from the looks of it, it seems that our help was unnecessary.¡¹


    ¡¸No, thanks to you, we were able to reduce the damage considerably. What are you going to do after this?¡¹


    ¡¸The Imperial Capital is currently held by about 5,000 soldiers led by Duke Stark and several senior nobles. They seem to think the Kingdom is their ally and are letting their guard down, but they don''t care about the soldiers, they will take care of those nobles and take control of the Imperial Capital..¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? If they''re also on the side of the kingdom, I''d be happy to make them join us as it is, what do you think of it?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t mind, but from the kingdom''s point of view, it would be better to stop. I''m sure they''ll insist on maintaining their vested interests and the rewards they''ve earned in the post-war process.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ...... Have you heard anything, Yard-dono?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, the King told me that was the plan. He told me to keep it a secret until it was done.¡¹


    What the King and Olympia made that day was a secret agreement to help only the Gran family. The nobles of the Demon Empire seemed to think that they would become part of the Kingdom while maintaining their own status and territory, but the King knew that allowing such a thing would not only be of no benefit, but might create an even more troublesome situation. Duke Stark and the others were pitiful, but it was worse to be deceived.


    ¡¸Olympia-dono, let''s head for the capital as soon as possible.¡¹


    ¡¸Right.¡¹


    The two armies began to march towards the Imperial Capital, led by the 2nd Magic Corps. Fortunately, there were still plenty of supplies left over from the Demon Empire''s army, so there was no impact on the food supply for the march. The speed of the march was slow due to the loss of some horses during the battle, but at the very least, we would reach the Imperial Capital within a week.

 Volume 2 - CH 10.2

    Five days after the battle, the armies of the Kingdom and the Demon Empire arrived at the Imperial Capital as scheduled. The people in the Imperial Capital seemed to be unaware of the situation and were confused by the arrival of the Kingdom Army in the Imperial Capital. Duke Stark had revolted before, so it was natural for them to be wary of the possibility of another battle.


    On the contrary, the Stark soldiers welcomed the arrival of the Kingdom Army. As soon as they arrived at the castle, the Duke Stark himself came to greet them. The fact that we were welcomed in this way meant that our plan had not been discovered.


    We are currently in the audience hall of the Imperial Castle. Olympia is the only one who was summoned. The others from the kingdom were scheduled to meet later. In the confusion, I entered the room as Olympia''s bodyguard.


    When I entered the room, Duke Stark was sitting on the throne, slumped over, with the rest of the nobles standing to his side. Most of them were probably immersed in a sense of omnipotence, as if he had become kings, but as soon as he saw Olympia, he got off the throne and bowed deeply.


    ¡¸Ohhh, Olympia-dono. Thank you for leading the kingdom''s reinforcements.¡¹


    ¡¸Enough with the greetings, what''s going on with the Emperor?¡¹


    ¡¸I''ve thrown him in the castle dungeon. I''m planning to execute him at a later date.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, thank you for your hardwork. I''ve informed the kingdom army of what will happen next, so please don''t worry and disappear.¡¹


    ¡¸Disappear? What on earth are you talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s like this.¡¹


    Olympia approached him, drew the sword at her waist, and in a fluid motion, cut off the Duke''s head. Leaving the Stark nobles frozen by the sudden event, the Kingdom Army and the soldiers of the 2nd Magic Corps rushed into the room. With a single signal from Olympia, the soldiers set out to kill all the Stark nobles. The nobles, who had no idea they were being framed, were captured and killed one by one, unable to put up much of a fight because they were just too flustered by the sudden situation.


    ¡¸Olympia-dono, why are¨D¨D......!¡¹


    A certain nobleman tried to say something, but before he could, his neck was slit open by the soldiers, and he could only move his mouth with a crunch. Seeing such a nobleman, Olympia sneered at him.


    ¡¸You guys have done well, but I was originally thinking only of the Gran family. Useless people who only think about coveting power are best used in this way.¡¹


    ¡¸P-Please have mercy on me, I''m ......!¡¹


    He was trying to beg for his life from the attacking soldiers, but the soldiers would not listen to his every word, and he was cut down in the middle of his speech. It was a ridiculous scene from the side.


    Thus, some of the nobles in the castle were captured and most of them were killed. It is said that the kingdom''s soldiers are telling the people in the Imperial Capital that they have conquered the capital, so the Imperial Capital is now occupied.


    When I went to the room where the nobles were being held, I found some of the nobles I had met at the Olympia mansion. The bracelets had already been removed, so when Olympia walked in, they were all glaring at her with bloodshot eyes.


    Not caring about such gazes, she threw a condescending glance at the nobles as she approached right beside me.


    ¡¸Master, it went well, didn''t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it did, thanks to your cooperation. I appreciate it.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m so glad, I''ll do anything for you from now on, Master.¡¹


    Seeing Olympia hugging my arm as if she was being pampered, the nobles seemed to have understood the situation. I could see that they were looking at me with anger, but she started to lick my neck as if to show them. She seemed to be excited because she had seen the blood. Even her breath was filled with heat, and I could tell that she was in heat.


    ¡¸Have you bastard been seduced by such a magician and tricked us!?¡¹


    ¡¸What is such a magician? I don''t know anyone I should be serving more than him. I''d gladly kill my parents or anything else if it means I can earn his favor.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, there you have it. You can all gloat over your failure to be deceived by this woman.¡¹


    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹


    Olympia rubbed her ass against me as if she wanted what was mine without fear of being seen, but this was not the time for that, so I pulled her off and left the room.


    The rest of the time, the kingdom will be sending us personnel to govern again, so this mission is now complete. The commander of the kingdom''s army will take over, and I and the other heroes will return to the royal capital for the time being. I thought Olympia was going to stay here, but she insisted on coming with me.


    ¡¸What are you going to do about the Magic Corps? It will eventually belong to the Kingdom, but there''s no way the Commander can just go away.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s okay. I''m just my father''s deputy, and I''ve left the rest to my younger brother who will be the next head of the family. I''ve summoned my brother to the Imperial Capital for this purpose.¡¹


    Well, it is true that the next head of the Gran family will be her younger brother, but I think he was still a young man not even twenty years old. I wondered if it would be okay to leave it in the hands of someone like that. I was a little troubled, but decided not to worry about it since it was not my responsibility to take care of her house.


    ¡¸Anyway, why would you take the trouble to come to the royal capital?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, I''m trying to to be my master''s concubine......¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    I couldn''t understand what she said and made a dumb noise. She seemed to be surprised by my reaction and gave me the same response.


    ¡¸I don''t remember saying anything about that, but ......¡¹


    ¡¸No way, you said you would give me a reward if I finished this mission!¡¹


    ¡¸You wouldn''t normally interpret that as a reason to make you my concubine, right?¡¹


    My God, I had no idea that she had thought that. I knew that her fondness for me was not limited to loyalty, but I hadn''t realized that she had been so blinded as to think that I would welcome her into my side.


    She looked as if it was the end of the world when she realized that she was rejected by my attitude. Tears are welling up in her eyes and she looks like she''s about to start crying in earnest. If I''m not imagining it, her hand is on the hilt of her sword.


    ¡¸I-is there any other reward you want?¡¹


    ¡¸If so, please at least keep me by your side, even as a slave. ...... If even that is not possible, then there is no point in living in this world any longer. ......¡¹


    ¡¸I-I get it. For now, I''ll let you stay at the mansion as a maid. I can''t make a decision about make you my concubine on my own.¡¹


    ¡¸Really!?¡¹


    She stopped crying at my reply and instantly smiled. I felt as if I had been deceived somehow, but I thought that I was responsible for being deceived, so I forced myself to accept it. Well, with her as a maid, there would be no problem.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸Oh, Yard-sama, I didn''t know you were here. Alec-sama and the others were looking for you.¡¹


    When I turned my head toward the voice, I saw Fairis approaching us. I hadn''t had much of a chance to meet her since she had been in charge of logistical support such as recovery in this battle. She glanced at Olympia, who was standing beside me, and had a look of defeat on her face.


    Olympia must have sensed something in her reaction, because she alternated between looking at me and her, her face becoming increasingly grim. She seemed to have understood the relationship between Fairis and me, which put her in a bad mood.


    ¡¸My bad, is the occupation of the Imperial Capital finished?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes. It appears so. I''m glad there were fewer casualties than I thought.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Speaking of which, what do you want looking for me?¡¹


    ¡¸We''re returning to royal capital with a portion of the army, so the heroes are asked to prepare for that.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I understand.¡¹


    There''s nothing to do but prepare. There isn''t enough room in the Imperial Capital to accommodate the kingdom''s army, so they''ll be leaving immediately. Prompted by Fairis, we were about to head for the Kingdom''s Army.


    But something was bothering me. There is also the matter of the Demon Empire''s army, whose magicians were too weak, and the other nobles who did not come to the Imperial Capital''s crisis, no matter how much Olympia had been laying the groundwork.


    At that moment, a soldier arrived. He seemed to have come in a hurry and was breathing heavily, but I wondered if something had gone wrong.


    ¡¸...... What is it? Report quickly. I don''t want to hear about your trivial business.¡¹


    She''ve been in a bad mood since a while ago, and Olympia is throwing cold words at the soldier who came to report. The lower-than-usual voice seemed to be enough to make the soldiers understand her mood, and he was moving his mouth to report, but his voice was not coming out well.


    ¡¸This ...... Emperor, your majesty, is ......¡¹


    ¡¸What happened to the Emperor?¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm......He seems to have escaped from the Imperial Capital. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Wh-What do you mean by that!?¡¹


    Olympia shouted out in confusion at the unexpected situation. As I recall, the emperor had said that he was locked up in a dungeon, but how could he have escaped from such a place?


    ¡¸He was supposed to be locked up in the prison, but it seems that he disappeared when the soldiers on guard changed for the briefest of moments. ...... But there was no sign of a hidden passage, so how could he have escaped?¡¹


    ¡¸Why don''t you keep an eye on him!? The castle is still in turmoil, and we should have taken into account the possibility that someone could have helped him escape!¡¹


    ¡¸You''re right, ......, but there''s only one way in and one way out, and there''s no sign of anyone passing through.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my god, whatever you do, hurry up and follow his trail! It hasn''t been long since he escaped, so if we seal off the Imperial Capital and search the surrounding area, we might be able to find him!¡¹


    ¡¸I-I understand, we''ll find him right away!¡¹


    The soldier, who had been pressured by Olympia''s swordsmanship, quickly left the room. But even if they chase after him now, it''s unlikely that they''ll be able to catch up with him. I hope what I''m thinking is right.I hurried to the prison with Olympia and Fairis.


    ¡ù


    As reported, there was no one in the prison. The bars of the prison are also made of iron, and I know that they are not something that can be removed by a mere mortal. The Emperor may be able to use magic, but there is no sign of any damage to the walls or bars. There''s no way he could have gotten out of here on his own.


    ¡¸That''s strange, I don''t think he can escape unless he unlock the door.¡¹


    ¡¸Let''s see, yeah, you''re right.¡¹


    Olympia and Fairis are also examining the walls, floor, and ceiling, but no matter how many places they look, it won''t make any sense. I sent a reminder to the person who seemed to be the most suspicious about this.


    (...... Master? How can I help you?)


    (I''ll get straight to the point . You''re the one who kidnapped the Emperor, right, Elle?)


    (......Indeed. Surprisingly, you didn''t realize it until much later.)


    After a few moments of hesitation, Elle admitted that she was the culprit.


    (Why did you have to do such a silly thing?)


    (Fufu, it''s all for Master. What''s more, can you be bothered with me? I did a lot of things while Master was leisurely attacking the Imperial Capital, you know?)


    £¨¡­¡­!!£©


    I forcibly cut off the telepathy with Elle and checked the reaction of the magic tools in the royal capital. Fortunately, nothing in particular seemed to be happening, so I was relieved, but then I wondered what Elle was talking about.


    ¡¸Yard-sama?¡¹


    Fairis was looking into my face, probably wondering why I was standing stiff.


    ¡¸Oh, it''s nothing. But I think I know who kidnapped the Emperor.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that true?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, unfortunately, the culprit was my apprentice.¡¹


    ¡¸Elmair-sama? Why on earth would she do that?¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows. I don''t know the details, but I can guess roughly. I just need to know a little more.¡¹


    I walked out of the dungeon and headed for the prison where the nobles were being held. It was the Marquis Evarts I wanted to see.


    When I entered the room, I ignored the stares of the nobles and approached the Marquis Evarts. He was completely exhausted from all the problems that kept occurring, and he didn''t seem to have the same energy as when I first met him.


    ¡¸Marquis Everts, I have a few questions for you. First of all, do you have any idea where the Emperor ran off to?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t know, but if he were to flee, it would be to the Frontier Count Naylor. He was geographically absent from the battle, but he is a man of great loyalty to the Emperor.¡¹


    ¡¸The Frontier Count Naylor is it, certainly there are nobles who will hide it in the north.¡¹


    In the north, there are fewer Stark nobles and more Evarts nobles. It seems that most of them have been killed, but there are some nobles who didn''t participate in this campaign, so the Frontier Count she mentioned is probably one of them.


    ¡¸Does the Frontier Count''s territory have a certain amount of war potential?¡¹


    ¡¸No way. Since there have been few invasions from other countries, they probably only have a private army and have little experience in actual warfare. That''s also the reason why they didn''t participate in this mission.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, the Emperor must have known that, but he still went over there. ......¡¹


    If she''s right, we''ll be able to destroy that Frontier Count''s territory immediately, but if there''s a possibility that Elle is involved here, the difficulty level will jump all the way up. And there is no guarantee that the Frontier Count is not planning something.


    Why would the Emperor go to the trouble of fleeing to an ally he had no chance of winning? If I were in the Emperor''s position, I would hide in another hiding place until things cooled down, and I wouldn''t even be talking about the fact that they know where I''m running to.


    Unless the Emperor is an idiot, there is only one possibility. It means that there is something there that can resist the invasion of the kingdom. It is possible that the magicians who did not participate in the battle this time are secretly gathering there, or that there is a superweapon that can burn down the Imperial Capital or something of that sort.


    ¡¸Do you have any idea how he''s been operating?¡¹


    ¡¸He wasn''t one of our factions. I don''t know what he''s doing either.¡¹


    Feeling frustrated with the Duke''s subtle reply, I decided to look at the information directly through <Memory Reading>, and he was right, there was very little about the Frontier Count Naylor. But there was one thing that bothered me.


    ¡¸The Frontier Count''s territory is close to the place where that ¡ºRed Scale¡» was ....... If it''s close to the dragon''s territory, then it can be seen that it had an influence on the dragon slayers, no?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, you''re right. It was his suggestion that we send adventurers to Leshiana. It seems he had a few adventurers under his wing.¡¹


    ¡¸So he''s counting on the strength of the adventurers? But there are too few of them for that. ...... It would be a different story if the adventurers were as skilled as the dragon-slayers. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Not many people in the Demon Empire claim to be dragon slayers. And since more than half of them were killed in Leshiana, there are only three who might be still alive: Adriana, Orvan, and Sinclair.¡¹


    ¡¸I see......¡¹


    Some of the names sounded familiar, but one of them was dead. So there are at most two of them left, which is still not enough in terms of strength. However, the other name that was mentioned earlier is also one that I have heard before.


    ¡¸...... What kind of person is this Orvan?¡¹


    ¡¸He''s a top-notch magician and one of the first to claim to be a Dragon Slayer. He has also made remarkable achievements in the field of new magic development, but he disappeared a few years ago during a request. I''ve also heard that he has a tendency to wander, so I wonder if he''s working as an adventurer in another country?¡¹


    Indeed, someone who knows a lot about magic and has a wanderlust, that fits his description.


    ¡¸You said he was developing a magic, but what exactly?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s a magic for using demons. It has greatly increased the strength of the Demon Empire''s army.¡¹


    Anyone familiar with telepathic technique would have come up with a countermeasure to that technique. His suspicious lack of memory may have been part of that countermeasure. Elle''s change must have been related to him.


    I didn''t think I''d be betrayed here. All I could do was hold my head in my hands as a new problem and the biggest obstacle of all appeared.

 Volume 3 - CH extra

    It has been some time since Master purchased the mansion. Some of the nobles have questioned the fact that Master is still using the mansion he bought when he was a semi-baron even though he is now a Count, but I think the reason will make sense once you see the inside.


    Unlike other nobleman''s mansions, there are magical tools set up everywhere. Normally, even Dukes use candles to light their houses, water from wells, fireplaces to heat their houses, damp cloths to wipe their bodies, and perfume to cover up some of the smell.


    Not only that, but Master even allows his maids and servants to use the magic tools. Thanks to the tools made by the master, the work efficiency of laundry and cleaning, in particular, has dramatically increased.


    Normally, purchasing such a large amount of magical tools would be enough to destroy the house of an ordinary nobleman, and even for a high-class nobleman, it would be enough to bring the house down. To be able to make this by yourself, including preparing the spirit stones, is a skill that alone can build a fortune.


    I tried to suggest to Master several times to sell the magic tools, but the response was not very positive. He said that he would rather prevent the spread of his own magic tools than make more money than he could live without.


    He also created a place called the bath and opened it to the people of the mansion during certain hours. At first, everyone was confused as to its purpose, but now it is crowded with maids during their breaks. Because of this immense value of the mansion, they don''t seem to be interested in moving the mansion to a more advanced noble town. None of the other servants or maids are proposing to move elsewhere, as they might lose this facility.


    Furthermore, the treatment of the servants has been quite good.


    While some of the maids working in the nobleman''s mansions have only enough time to take a break and sleep, in this mansion, they have their own breaks. Not only that but they are also served proper food and paid more than the maids in other mansions. Of course, the servants get the same treatment.


    Master said that the better the working environment, the more motivated people would be to work, and I think he''s absolutely right. In fact, none of the maids here want to quit, and some of them even feel threatened by new maids coming in.


    When the master rose to the position of the count, there were two vacancies, so we recruited a few additional people, and we received far more applicants than we had the capacity for. Among the servants and maids, the treatment here at the mansion has become quite a rumor. Everyone in the mansion is working very hard to make sure that they don''t miss out on this good treatment. This is exactly what the master wants.


    Because the master intends to provide this kind of treatment, the people who are chosen to be servants are those who can do their jobs better than others, but even among them, some are not very good.


    The most useless person working in this mansion is Lucia. She is one of the people who have been working in this mansion since the beginning, but she was not chosen by me, but recommended by master.


    When I first met her, I knew that I had seen her face somewhere before. I could tell from her behavior that she was the daughter of a nobleman, but I could also tell from her commoner''s clothes that her family had either fallen or she had been kicked out of her home.


    I had thought that the master had brought her here to be a concubine or something, but I couldn''t hide my surprise when he asked me to hire her as a maid. Of course, it was not a matter of status, but simply a surprise based on the difference in skills related to the job.


    My true intention was to disagree, but I had no choice but to hire her as one of the maids because I didn''t want to go against my master''s wishes if he said so. Soon after, I saw that she had a tattoo on her face, and I knew that he had a purpose to play with her.


    I assigned her some work to do, but it was hard because she didn''t even grasp the bare minimum as a maid. I wondered why she was often summoned by master and treated almost the same as Elle-sama.


    Maybe I was jealous of her at that time. By the time I understood why she was so valued, she had learned her job and could somehow behave as a full-fledged maid, and my jealous feelings for her had disappeared.


    Even though Master married Sophie-sama, Master still says that he loves me, so I won''t have that kind of jealousy anymore.


    ¡ù


    As the cold weather eased up and winter was almost over, I found something interesting while going into town for some business. It was my former junior, Rosalie. She had disappeared soon after the fall of the Dukes of Dian, so I had no idea what had happened to her after that, but it seems that she was able to avoid dying in the wild.


    Perhaps she noticed my gaze, but she also spotted me and approached me. She wasn''t wearing a maid''s uniform, so she must be working at another job right now.


    ¡¸Senpai, it''s been a while.¡¹


    ¡¸...... You''ve been calling me a traitor, but you seem to have a very straightforward attitude. Did you eat something bad?¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, I''m not. After that, I got excited when I disobeyed people. ...... In a city like this, that''s a bit ......¡¹


    Master had put such hypnosis on her. It seems that Master''s magic was quite powerful, seeing that the effect of the magic has not been broken yet.


    When I saw her so quiet, I wanted to wonder what had he done to educate her, but I decided that it was inevitable since it was Master who had made her this way.


    ¡¸I see. ...... That being said, what are you doing now?¡¹


    She looked troubled at my question and turned her head. I wondered if she had gotten a job that she didn''t want to be asked about. With her skills, there was no way she could be a secret agent, so she must have been working as a prostitute or something like that.


    ¡¸Well, it''s not a job I''m very proud of. ......¡¹


    It seems that my prediction was correct. When I looked at her again, I noticed that she was wearing clothes that showed a little too much skin for a town girl, and there was a faint smell of perfume in the air. Unless she was from a wealthy family, a town girl would never wear perfume, so I guessed that she was a prostitute.


    I thought that even if it was only for a short time, a person who used to work for the duke''s family had fallen into a state of despondency, but this was all the fault of the former duke''s side. If she had stayed with us as a faithful maid to master, she could have avoided this kind of situation.


    ¡¸I understand. I''m sorry for stalling you.¡¹


    In the past, I was in charge of her education as her senior, but now we have a relationship that I wouldn''t have remembered if we hadn''t met like this, so I no longer have anything to ask. As I said my goodbyes and were about to part, she grabbed my arm.


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Um, is senpai still working as a maid at that hero''s place?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course. However, what is wrong with that?¡¹


    She had a troubled look on her face as if she wanted to say something, but when she heard my reply, she seemed to have made up her mind and raised her face, which had been downcast.


    ¡¸Senpai! Can you help me get a job at the hero''s place?¡¹


    ¡¸No can do¡¹


    She slumped her shoulders at my quick answer, but since she was someone who is quickly give up, she immediately straightened her posture and came to me.


    ¡¸Please, I am really reflecting on what I did to the hero! I will never harm the hero again!¡¹


    ¡¸It''s a problem before that. You were not able to work as a maid at all.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha, th-that''s true, but ......¡¹


    She choked on her words when I gave her a blunt response. I looked at her and tried to shake my head and walk away, but she wouldn''t let go of my arm, so I made a slightly unhappy expression.


    ¡¸Let go of me. Even though I used to be your educator, I''m not anymore. I don''t have any obligation to help you get a job now, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Please, I don''t want to spend my days pandering to men anymore!¡¹


    It''s the end you deserve. I resisted the urge to say it back and turned to her. She had a serious look on her face, but if she was ready to go that far now, she should have done it a long time ago.


    I still seem to have a soft spot for her, so as her former senpai, I''ll give her one last piece of advice.


    ¡¸No matter how many times I said, the answer is no. As a former servant to a Duke, it''s unlikely that you would be hired at a nobleman''s mansion, but if it was a wealthy merchant''s house, you would have found work as a maid. And yet, the fact that you can''t get a decent job is a reward for the self-defeating life you''ve been living.¡¹


    ¡¸No way. ......¡¹


    ¡¸It''s not too late to start. You can work as a waiter, caterer, or anything else to gain more skills. We already have people like you in the mansion who are useless, so we can''t add more burden any further.¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸Is that enough? I don''t have time to talk about it for too long.¡¹


    I shook off her arm and walked off to buy what I wanted. I could feel her resentful gaze following me from behind, but I walked away without looking back.


    After I finished shopping, I returned to the mansion and handed over the items Master had asked me. Master seemed to be studying magic as usual and was still at his desk writing complicated letters.


    ¡¸I''m sorry I made you go all the way to town to buy it.¡¹


    ¡¸If that''s what Master wants, there''s no reason to bother. I''m always at your service.¡¹


    I replied as usual, but master sensed that I was acting differently and stopped working and turned to look at me.


    ¡¸You seem to be in a bad mood, what''s wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it''s nothing. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    The master looked unconvinced, but he seemed to believe my reply for the time being. Rosalie''s attitude towards me at the time of our parting was just something that got on my nerves, but it seemed to have come out in my attitude to the point that Master noticed it.


    However, I suddenly had a feeling that what if master remembered her and was worried about her, and I wanted to confirm the master''s intentions.


    ¡¸...... Um, do you have any idea who this Rosalie person is?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Rosalie ...... who was it?¡¹


    Master seemed to have forgotten about her and was desperately trying to remember what she looked like. After all, she was insignificant to him. I had thought that Master might be concerned about her since he could feel sympathy for someone in unexpected places, but it seems that my fears were unfounded.


    ¡¸No, it was a misunderstanding on my part.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, that''s fine then.¡¹


    Master made a dubious expression on his face, but went to his desk and was about to resume his research. However, he suddenly stopped and began to look for something on his desk, and pulled out a box.


    ¡¸Just in time, there''s something I wanted to give you.¡¹


    ¡¸For me? What is it?¡¹


    I took the box and opened it to find a single ring inside. Instead of a gemstone, it was fitted with a spirit stone, but the overall design was very nice.


    ¡¸Um, is this ......?¡¹


    ¡¸I''ve been given permission by Sophie to do so. I can''t go public with it yet, but it''s an engagement ring.¡¹


    When I heard Master''s words, my heart was filled with joy. Master took the ring in his hand and placed it on my finger. It was a perfect fit for my finger, and I could tell that it was made for me.


    I hugged Master unconsciously, but he gently hugged me back, though a little flustered.


    ¡¸Th-thank you very much ......¡¹


    When I said this in a voice that sounded like it was about to burst into tears, Master laughed gently and patted my head. I was so happy that I couldn''t help but burst into tears, but my heart was filled with joy.


    ¡¸Don''t show off too much, okay? Wait until Sophie is pregnant.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay!¡¹


    I gave Master a smile as best I could, and he looked surprised, then smiled and kissed me. I forgot about work for a while and enjoyed the sweet moment with Master.¡¡I am going to give my all to Master this evening.


    ¡ù


    A few days have passed since Elmaire-san was defeated by Yard-sama.


    Master had gone on a trip with Sophia-sama and some of his companions to commemorate the completion of all his duties as a hero. I remember that Master said it was his honeymoon.


    Natalia-sama and I were also invited to go, but Natalia refused because her belly was getting bigger and she didn''t want to go on a very long trip, and I also refused because of my work at the mansion.


    ¡¸Sighh~ ......¡¹


    I can''t help but sigh when I remember the scene where master getting along before they left. Now I had a secret that I couldn''t tell master. Yes, I was pregnant with a child before Sophia-sama was. This was an act of betrayal to her.


    When Natalia-sama was pregnant, Sophia-sama congratulated her on the surface, but I had seen her sighing when no one was around. I will never forget the sad expression on her face.


    Fortunately, I am the only one who knows about this. However, if I let it go on like this, my belly will eventually grow so big that I won''t be able to hide it. Now is the time to do something about it while the two of them are on honeymoon. I have to do something during this time.


    I tried to find out if there was any way to delay the birth of the baby, but there was a limit to the amount of information I could gather since I was trying not to arouse suspicion among the people in the house. In the meantime, the time was ticking away, and I was in a hurry, so I decided to ask Melvina-san, who seemed to have the most knowledge.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸The way to delay childbirth?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I was wondering if you knew anything about that. ......¡¹


    She had a strange look on her face when she heard the question. It''s not unusual to hasten the birth of a baby, but not to delay it, so her reaction was understandable. But I need that information now.


    ¡¸Well, I''ve heard of such magic before, but I don''t remember what kind of magic it is. It may have been some kind of contraindication.¡¹


    She seemed unsure of her words, but I could still see a ray of light in her words. I''m a little hesitant to touch the taboo, but considering Sophia-sama''s heartache, I''m not afraid of being punished by the church for breaking the taboo.


    ¡¸By the way, Tia-sama. Why did you ask me such a thing?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it''s ......¡¹


    ¡¸If you are going to do something to Natalia-sama, I suggest you don''t do it.¡¡I''m sure Yard-sama would not want to see you hurt anyone.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You''re wrong. I would never want to hurt anyone.¡¹


    The question was a question, and Melvina looked at me with suspicion. I knew that if I talked to her any longer, I might slip up at some point, so I decided to end the conversation early and leave.


    After that, I snuck into the mansion of a nobleman who was famous for collecting books, and I also snuck into the forbidden library of the church and the treasury of the royal palace to look for the book that contained the magic I was looking for, but I couldn''t find anything at all, and the days went by rapidly. If I didn''t do something, master would come back.


    So, as a last resort, I visited an apothecary in a back street and obtained an abortion potion. This is a drug used by prostitutes to shed unwanted children, and while it is effective, it also has serious side effects, so its possession and sale are prohibited by kingdom law.


    This should allow me to abort the child before the master''s return.


    However, the moment I was about to drink it, my resolve faltered and I just couldn''t bring myself to take it. At that moment, I suddenly became aware that the child in my belly was my husband''s child, and no matter how hard I tried, I could not take the abortion pill anymore.


    While I was lost in thought, time passed again, and finally master returned to the mansion.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸Did anything happen while I was gone?¡¹


    ¡¸No, sir. Um, what happened to Sophia-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, she got a little sick, so I sent her back to her room first. More importantly, Tia, I''m sorry for leaving you in charge while I was gone.¡¹


    ¡¸No, that''s too kind of you to say. ......¡¹


    Master looked at me with the same kind eyes as always, but I had no right to look at him like that since I had tried to do something that amounted to betrayal to him.


    ¡¸Tia, did something happen to you while I was away?¡¹


    ¡¸N-no, it''s nothing. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Tia, don''t hide things from me. My nerves aren''t brazen enough to sit by and watch you suffer.¡¹


    Feeling Master''s kindness, I couldn''t help but burst into tears. Finally, I couldn''t stand it any longer and told him that I was pregnant with his child, leaving Sophia-sama behind. Master hugged me the whole time, and I felt full of regrets.


    After I finished telling him everything, he gently stroked my head and smiled at me. I didn''t know why he looked at me like that, but he told me the reason.


    ¡¸Actually, Sophie got sick during the trip. I rushed to show her to the doctor, but it seems she was pregnant too. I didn''t think you were too, now you don''t have to worry about Sophie anymore.¡¹


    With those words, all the heartache I''d been through washed over me, and my whole body relaxed, but Master carried me to his bed.


    ¡¸Rest a little for now. I''ll go tell Sophie later.¡¹


    Sitting on the bed, I was glad to see Master''s thoughtfulness in holding my hand to reassure me, and I fell into a dream with peace of mind.


    END


    For those of you who suddenly started reading volume three from the web version, it''s been a really long time.


    If you''ve been reading since volume 2, thank you very much.


    If this is your first time reading this volume, please be aware that this volume is not designed for new readers. I''m sorry.


    This volume contains episodes 39 through 41 of the web version, and one extra chapter, but the main story is very different from the web version, so even those who already know the story from the web version can still enjoy it.


    But still, it''s volume three. I thought I was going to finish it in two volumes, but when I was asked if I wanted to make it three, I was licking my lips at the idea of writing almost the entire book. By the time you read this, I''m sure it will be a funny story, but it was really tough while I was writing it.


    Some of the book versions of "Shosetsuka ni Narou" had more new writing than the web version, and I was reminded once again of how great they are. I''m a small guy, and I was burned out even with one volume''s worth.


    Now, "Isekai Majutsushi wa Mahou wo Tonaenai", which has grown to three volumes, is now complete.


    I''d like to thank the person in charge for all the help he''s given me, and 218-sensei who drew the wonderful illustrations for the third volume, for sticking with this work until now.


    I would also like to thank everyone who has picked up this book and is reading it. I would like to express my deepest gratitude to all of you for reading and supporting this work.


    Mochi.


    TLN: It''s oveeeeeerrrr, thanks to all of you who read this till the end, and I want to thank you who give me ko-fi and thank you for TAMA-Mii for Proofreading my translation. Thank you very much to all of you!!


    Well, after this I won''t take another, for now, I want to complete my game backlog a bit, I''ll translate another series in late February or early March.


    Oh yeah, I''ll update the TOC later.

 Volume 3 - CH 1.1

    A few days after the Emperor was taken away by Elle, the lords of the northern region of the Demon Empire formed a northern alliance led by the Frontier Count Naylor in the name of the Emperor of the Demon Empire, which gave quite a shock to the kingdom''s army, which had been in the mood of victory after capturing the Imperial Capital.


    The Demon Empire, which was originally an invading nation, was wary of people from the conquered countries revolting. This is why the Emperor had absolute power and allowed the nobles to possess only the minimum amount of armed force to defend themselves, and imposed heavy taxes on the provinces to prevent them from even accumulating funds.


    As a result, the local nobles, with the exception of a few, have been unable to assemble enough military strength within their territories, and it was thought to be impossible to secure enough strength to challenge the kingdom''s army.


    The people on the kingdom''s side thought that the kingdom''s victory was assured once they defeated the Demon Empire''s army head-on and occupied the Imperial Capital. The generals of the kingdom''s army paled at the outrageous blunder of letting the once-captured Emperor escape, and an urgent meeting was held, including the heroes.


    ¡ù


    The general staff was talking about the current situation, and simply put, the current situation was unexpected.


    With their territory and lives at stake, they should not have stopped resisting just because the Imperial Capital was occupied, but the others didn''t seem to think so, and the staff all had dark expressions on their faces.


    ¡¸How could the Emperor have escaped in the first place! There were reports that he was locked up in the dungeon! It''s impossible for him to escape from the Imperial Capital without being noticed!¡¹


    ¡¸Couldn''t there be a hidden door? I''m sure there are passages that only royalty know about.¡¹


    ¡¸What were the guards doing if no one saw the Emperor fleeing in the first place? Could it be that, that guy helped him escape?¡¹


    ¡¸I had the dungeons inspected, but there was no hollow space around them, nor was there any place that could be entered from the outside. I don''t think there is any possibility of a hidden passage leading to the dungeon. As for the guards, they were always watching the prison except for the moment of change, so it is highly possible that they were targeted for their gap.¡¹


    The reason they are shouting is because they want to put the blame on someone else for this fiasco. If the perpetrators are not found, the responsibility for the blunder will fall mainly on the commander, but it is obvious that the nobles who are serving in the army this time will also be denounced by the nobles who are still in the kingdom.


    It was inevitable that he had been chosen as the facilitator of the meeting, but I felt sympathy for the chief of staff as he calmly and unhurriedly responded to the shouting words of the nobles.


    When I looked at the other heroes, I saw that Sagami seemed to have similar thoughts to mine, and while he frowned at the reactions of those around him, he himself remained calm. He only looked at me once at the beginning, but he had experienced <Transfer> once before, so he must have realized that the <Transfer> used for this crime as soon as he heard the Emperor''s story.


    Alec kept quiet, but his face, which was turned down so as not to be noticed by others, had a happy expression on it. I don''t know what he''s thinking, but from my experience, he''s probably come up with something that will benefit him.


    I don''t think there was anything in what the chief staff said that would benefit him, but I wondered what on earth he was thinking. I was a little curious and wanted to use the <Theft-Thought (Steel)> to read his thoughts, but before I could, Fairis, who was sitting next to me, pulled my arm.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, shouldn''t we tell them about her? At least we can guess why the Emperor was able to escape and where he escaped. ......¡¹


    By "Her" she mean Elle. I''ve already told Fairis that Elle took the Emperor away using a <Transfer>, so she''s been looking around uncomfortably for a while now.


    ¡¸If we were to tell them for sure, the meeting would be over a bit sooner. If that were to happen, Elle would be guilty of letting the Emperor escape, and I would be guilty of bringing a traitor into the fold, making us both traitors to the kingdom. I''m willing to save my life as well, so if that happens, I intend to dispose of the people here and flee.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, ...... Indeed, you''re right, ......¡¹


    When she understood the consequences of her suggestion, she slumped her shoulders disappointedly and looked down.


    I''ve told her some disturbing stories, but I don''t plan to move out of my mansion in the royal capital yet, so if she mentions Elle to me, I''m going to stop at just erasing the memories of everyone here.


    ¡¸But still, why did she do this ......?¡¹


    Fairis was severely depressed that Elle had betrayed us. It was true that she and Elle had been talking a lot since they met, so they were probably pretty good friends. In fact, I don''t know of any other friends of hers besides Elle.


    ¡¸Don''t be so depressed. I know how much you miss your best friend.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹


    I tried to follow up with her, but when she heard my words, she shouted in a small voice and glared at me, her face turning red. I''m sure she knew exactly what I was talking about when she didn''t offer any counterarguments while glaring at me.


    ¡¸I-I''ve got a friend or two too! Like the maid who was dedicated to me, or the church ......¡¹


    ¡¸It''s all about business relationships. Don''t you have any friends outside the palace or the church that you can talk to easily?¡¹


    ¡¸Let''s see. ...... Natalia-san ......¡¹


    After all the trouble she''d been through, the answer to my question was that I was related to her, and that Fairis''s friendships were more limited than I''d imagined. I think it''s hard for her to make friends on equal terms because she''s regarded as a saint among the heroes and people have a feeling of worship towards her. It may be inevitable that she does not have a best friend.


    As if to comfort her, I patted her lightly on the head, and she shook her head, staring at me with unintimidating eyes, as if she couldn''t stand the humiliation.


    I could have teased her a little more, but I decided not to, since Sagami was looking at me with a dumbfounded expression and the uncharacteristic appearance of Fairis was attracting the attention of the people around us.


    I left Fairis, who was shrinking as she noticed the stares around her, alone and listened to the meeting again, but the discussion had not progressed at all from what I had heard before. The only thing that seemed to be going on was a lot of blame shifting.


    Sagami stood up, pounding on the desk, as if he had grown tired of such childish discussions.


    ¡¸That''s enough!¡¹


    His normally stern face became even more twisted as he glared at everyone present with a look so intimidating that it could have killed someone. The shouts of condemnation that had been flying in disorder among the nobles stopped instantly, and the meeting place instantly became silent.


    ¡¸Is it our responsibility to hold an emergency meeting to discuss this? Rather than discussing such trivial matters, it would be more constructive to discuss how to deal with the Northern Alliance, the likely destination of the Emperor''s escape.¡¹


    ¡¸You''re absolutely right.¡¹


    The aristocrats, who were afraid of Sagami''s mood, changed their attitude and followed his words with a smile. I think they''re a convenient bunch, but I won''t put it into words.


    ¡¸What are your thoughts on countermeasures, Sagami-dono? Even though we were able to take food and other supplies from the enemy army, our original goal was to occupy the Imperial Capital. We don''t have enough supplies to march north like this, and we can''t ignore the drop in morale caused by the continuous fighting.¡¹


    ¡¸General Staff, we need to keep a certain amount of troops to maintain the security of the Imperial Capital, but even if we deduct that, don''t we have enough supplies?¡¹


    ¡¸No, sir. We had originally planned to leave some of our troops behind to govern the city after the occupation, so we have enough for the troops who will stay in the capital and for those who will return, but we won''t have enough if we have to march.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, that''s not an option then.¡¹


    Sagami listened to the chief of staff and took a seat. He was a soldier, so he wouldn''t be so foolish as to propose a march without the logistics in place. The commander also nodded his head in agreement after hearing what the general staff and Sagami had to say. If things continue as they are, they will be able to leave the minimum amount of forces in the capital and prepare to withdraw without incident.


    However, in the midst of an atmosphere that had almost been settled on retreat, Alec stood up with a confident expression on his face.


    ¡¸I understand Sagami-dono''s opinion very well. Even though the decisive battle against the Demon Empire had ended with us in the lead, the soldiers must have been exhausted from the unfamiliar territory. But if we return to the royal capital like this, can we really say that we have defeated the Demon Empire?¡¹


    Perhaps fascinated by the way Alec spoke while waving his arms in the air as if expressing his unbearable inner feelings, the nobles who had been watching quietly until now were waiting for his next words as if drawn in by his talk.


    I was praying that he wouldn''t say anything unnecessary, but it seems my prayers were not answered.


    ¡¸The king has ordered us to defeat the Demon Empire and put an end to our longstanding feud!¡¡But the Emperor has fled, and the remaining nobles haven''t stopped forming a coalition against the kingdom! We have yet to fulfill His Majesty''s command! If we run back here, we will surely be accused of cowardice!¡¹


    ¡¸Th-That''s right! We came here to destroy the Demon Empire, we can''t just leave halfway through!¡¹


    One of the nobles, inspired by Alec''s words, raised his voice, and the others agreed one after another.


    Many of the nobles in the kingdom were still unable to give up their useless pride and chivalry, and it seemed that many of the participants in this meeting had the same idea.


    ¡¸Alec-dono, as the Chief of Staff said earlier, we don''t have enough supplies to choose to march. I think it''s not too late to attack after waiting for additional support from royal capital.¡¹


    ¡¸We can conscript the people from the towns we occupy. They originally supported the Demon Empire, and if they''re going to be under the protection of the kingdom without any blame from now on, I don''t mind them doing this much for us.¡¹


    ¡¸That would antagonize the people. Even if they have been the people of the Demon Empire until now, they will become the people of the kingdom after the occupation. If we arouse their resentment, it will have a negative impact on our governance.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if we were to requisition them, it would only be until we hunted down the remnants of the Demon Empire called the Northern Alliance. If we don''t come prepared to make some sacrifices, we won''t be able to defeat the enemies we can defeat.¡¹


    Whenever Alec refuted the words of Sagami and the general staff, the people around him shouted their approval and support. If anything, it was the two of them who were saying the right things, but it seems that no matter what you say to the guy now that he''s on a roll, he can''t change his mind.


    The nobles, who had remained silent under Sagami''s intimidation, were probably secretly hoping to propose a march. The fact that Alec, who was in a position equal to or greater than Sagami''s, proposed the march was a ship for them.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, wouldn''t it be decided to march if this meeting continue like this...?¡¹


    Perhaps fearful of the atmosphere of the place that was taking a turn for the worse, Fairis had been unconsciously grabbing my clothes for a while now.


    She seemed to want to stop the march somehow, but she didn''t seem to have a good idea to persuade them, and she looked at me with moist eyes, as if she wanted me to take care of the situation.


    It''s not that I''ve been seduced by her, but I want to take care of this situation. It seems impossible to expect Sagami and the others to stop them, the way it looks. I sighed lightly and stood up.


    ¡¸Alec-dono, the magician unit will refuse to follow you any further.¡¹


    ¡¸Wh-Why!?¡¹


    ¡¸The magicians are consuming more magic power and mental energy than physical fatigue. There is little chance that they will be able to work at full capacity even if they march in unscheduled, and we can''t send out troops that we don''t know if they can function properly.¡¹


    Perhaps he didn''t expect me, who hadn''t said anything in particular until now, to express my opposition to the march, but Alec lost his confident and looked around a little impatiently.


    In fact, they were not so exhausted as to be useless, but there was no way that the nobles, who were outside the gate, could understand that, and they just stared at us with bitter faces.


    ¡¸The decisive battle will soon be over, and not many magicians will be so exhausted that they will have trouble following the army. And there are also magicians who have turned to us. Isn''t it enough to gather only those who can move?¡¹


    ¡¸It is true that the second magic corps turned to the kingdom, but the first magic corps, which was not seen in the last battle, may be under the command of the Northern Alliance. By nature, magicians are overwhelmingly better at defensive warfare. I think the odds of getting beaten back are much higher than winning an overwhelming victory if you charge in with no plan.¡¹


    ¡¸Murghh......¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t understand why you''re in such a hurry to get rid of the Emperor, but it might be their plan to send you out without a plan in order to hastily make up for their blunder.¡¹


    He seemed to be pondering for a while, but no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t come up with a good idea, so he shook his head in resignation and let out a sigh. He seemed to have understood that it would be reckless to go into battle without securing enough magicians.


    And since Alec, who had proposed the march, had relented, the nobles who had agreed with him had not said anything that would force the march any further. I saw the general staff secretly let out a sigh, as if to say, "Now we don''t have to make a reckless assault¡±.


    ¡¸So what should we do about the Northern Alliance?¡¹


    ¡¸Since we don''t know how the other side will react, wouldn''t it be better to increase the number of troops stationed in the Imperial Capital and keep them on alert? If we''re going to focus on defense, the magicians who are currently available should be enough. As soon as the support from the kingdom arrives, we can go on the offensive.¡¹


    ¡¸I agree with that. First, we need time to check the enemy forces.¡¹


    I gave a bland opinion for now, and Sagami agreed with it. Alec and the noblemen who had agreed with him seemed to be a little dissatisfied, but it was nothing to worry about.


    Now I could return to the capital. After that, I''ll leave the details to Sagami and the others.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸Welcome back, Master!¡¹


    After the tedious meeting, I returned to the residence of the Gran family, which I use as an inn in the Imperial Capital, and was greeted by Olympia, who was waiting for my return at the door.


    Even though she didn''t know when I would be back, her loyalty to me made her seem like a dog. When I stroked her head on a whim, her face lit up with happiness. I wondered if she would be like this if she actually had a dog.


    When I let go of her hand after petting her for a while, she looked at my hand with regretful eyes, but it was only for a moment, and her face quickly returned to seriousness.


    ¡¸Master, the 2nd Magic Corps of the Demon Empire Army will now be under the command of the Kingdom Army.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, so you''ll be in command?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''ve resigned from the army. I''ve also given up my position as head of the family to my younger brother, so I can serve my master without any worries.¡¹


    The position and title that an ordinary person would regret throwing away, she now seems to only see it as something that binds her to her position. As someone who has manipulated her personality to raise her loyalty to the maximum, I can''t say I''m surprised, but I''m a little worried about her boldness.


    ¡¸How''s the situation in the Imperial Capital?¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks to our efforts to keep the commoners from suffering as much as possible, things are calm for now. Also, I''ve received a petition from the merchants'' guild through a merchant who comes and goes, asking for permission to trade with the kingdom.¡¹


    ¡¸Since it is not in my power to grant permission for trade, send it over to the military.¡¹


    I suppose it would be convenient if I could get them to help transport goods instead of allowing trade, but that''s not my concern, so I''ll leave that to the military.


    Still, there was no backlash from the people, which I had expected to happen to some extent. There was no particular complaint from the people about the occupation of the Imperial Capital by the kingdom. This was probably due to the fact that the Demon Empire itself had originally adopted a meritocratic policy.


    ¡¸If there is no protest from the people, then it seems that I can leave the Imperial Capital for now.¡¹


    ¡¸Will the master return to the kingdom?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I''m also curious about Elle''s movements. ...... If she could at least use <Transfer>, I could locate her, but she seems to be wary of me.¡¹


    It is impossible to completely conceal a Spatial Leaping magic because of its specification of twisting the space itself in the area of effect. If they are detected precisely, it is possible to identify the place of occurrence in an instant. In fact, in the dungeons of the Imperial Capital, there were slight traces of the twisted space.


    ¡¸I think she probably headed to the Frontier Count Naylor at one point, but there is no strong information.¡¹


    ¡¸If a magician as good as Elle and I were serious about disappearing, it would be nearly impossible to find them through a straightforward methods. At the very least, you need to be able to use a magic detection strong enough to break through their magic resistance.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t think there is any magician as powerful as Master. ......¡¹


    Olympia''s expression clouded when she heard that it was almost impossible to find Elle. I didn''t remember specifically asking her to gather information, so I guess she was trying to score points with me.


    There was no chance that she would find her by accident, so I wasn''t going to tell her to stop her search.


    Olympia began to worry, as if her plans had gone awry, but then she looked up as if she suddenly remembered something.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, how should I handle the Marquise Evarts''s wife and her two daughters?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, how are they doing now?¡¹


    ¡¸They are supposed to have disappeared in the confusion of the attack on the Imperial Capital, but they are currently under house arrest in this mansion. However, they are famous in the Imperial Capital, so it would be a bit unreasonable to continue hiding them like this.¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, if I take them to the royal capital too, there will be no one left to shelter them. ......¡¹


    The three of them are more beautiful than most people, and that alone is worth something. In addition, Celia and Claire have the blood of the Marquis Evarts, so their talents as magicians can be expected.


    I had only used them to take revenge on the Marquis Evarts, but it would be a shame to let them go now that I had obtained them by even using the <Dominate>.


    ¡¸Olympia, take me to Melvina and the others.¡¹


    ¡¸Right away.¡¹


    She nodded at my words and immediately walked to the destination room.


    I hadn''t seen the girls for a while after taking revenge on the Marquis Evarts, but let''s just hope they weren''t in a bad mood.


    Olympia led me to the room where they are under house arrest, and it seemed that all three of them were enjoying a cup of tea. The sight of the maids taking care of the girls did not seem like they were under house arrest, but considering that they were a marchioness and her daughter, this was probably normal.


    The three of them looked at me blankly when I came into the room, but Claire came to her senses first and hugged me as if she was going to push me down.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, I''ve missed you so much since you didn''t come to see me at all!¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry, I''ve been busy with a lot of things.¡¹


    The way she puffed up her cheeks to show her emotions made her feel like a child, but the way she looked up at me with her slightly moist eyes like her mother''s, I could not help but feel the sexiness of her as woman.


    When I patted her head with a wry smile, she responded in a similar way to Olympia.


    ¡¸Oh, Claire! It''s not fair that you''re running off to him, get away from him!¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t want to! I''ll be stuck to Yard-sama all day today!¡¹


    After the little sister, the older sister Celia came up to me and tried to pull away her sister who was hugging me. I can see that the sisters are close, but she seems to have forgotten that she has the eyes of another person, Olympia. It seems that she is still far from being a mature woman like her mother.


    As I watched the sisters play each other, Melvina was standing very close by before I knew it.


    ¡¸It''s been a long time, Yard-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I''m sorry to inconvenience you, even though we''re at war.¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t mention it, thank you for your concern.¡¹


    The way she smiled so fragilely, so as not to be vulgar, was truly ladylike. As a marchioness, she must not be living in an noble society.


    ¡¸Do you have any plans for later, Yard-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''ve just returned from a meeting. Unless something goes wrong, I have no business to attend to.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. I was just enjoying a cup of tea with my daughters. If you don''t mind, Yard-sama, would you like to join us?¡¹


    Melvina casually took my arm to pinch it between her cleavage. Her dress is wide open at the chest, so her bare skin is in direct contact with it, and her unusually large breasts are crushed by my arm, changing their shape and conveying a soft, warm feeling.


    I wanted to enjoy the feeling of her wonderful breasts a little longer, but it was interrupted by Olympia who suddenly cut it.


    ¡¸If you have nothing better to do than to drink tea, can you please stop seducing my master by serving him like an animal in the middle of the day, Marchioness? Oh, the Marquess family is as good as dead, I''m sorry.¡¹


    Olympia was clearly mocking Melvina with her spiky words. The two were originally at odds with each other, so they didn''t seem to get along too well. I''m sure it''s because of the jealousy mixed in with it.


    ¡¸I was just trying to relieve his fatigue, but do I need your permission to invite Yard-sama to have a tea?¡¹


    ¡¸You three are under house arrest, you know.¡¡I wish you would understand your position a little better.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard-sama, Olympia-sama seem to be in a bad mood, so let''s just enjoy the tea alone.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, Mother! I''ll join you!¡¹


    ¡¸I want to talk to Yard-sama, too.¡¹


    Unlike Olympia, who was biting without hiding her displeasure, Melvina was listening to the other person''s words and smiling. Her two daughters joined in as if in pursuit, and Olympia was now completely outnumbered.


    When I saw her glaring at the three of them in frustration, I put my hand on her head as if to show my sympathy. It''s inevitable that they don''t get along because of their families, but I wish they would make some effort to come to terms with each other.


    ¡¸I don''t know what you''re going through, but you should at least allow me to invited to have a tea.¡¹


    ¡¸...... okay¡¹


    She was a bit reluctant, but I guess that''s a good start.


    When Melvina heard Olympia''s words, she pulled my arm and led me to my seat, and Celia and Claire quickly took their seats next to me. I felt a little forced, but I was originally planning to participate, so I didn''t mind a little.


    As I sat down, the maid offered me a teacup, which I took and drank. The tea served seemed to be herbal tea, and the refreshing aroma and taste seemed to relieve some of my fatigue.


    ¡¸How do you like your tea, Yard-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, it''s not bad to enjoy a cup of tea like this once in a while.¡¹


    And so, for a while, while enjoying the scent and taste of the tea and sweets, I spent a leisurely time with Celia and Claire, who were eager to hear what I had to say. When we had finished talking, I decided to tell them the reason why I had come to see them.


    ¡¸I will be returning to royal capital in the not too distant future. When I do, I will be taking Olympia with me, but then it will become difficult to hide you in this mansion. So, I would like to bring you to royal capital, what do you think?¡¹


    ¡¸To Yard-sama''s mansion, is that right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, in that case, your identities will be hidden and you will be taken as maids. If that happens, you won''t be able to live the way you used to live.¡¹


    All three of them are genuine aristocrats and have never had to work in their lives, so life as a servant will be more difficult than they can imagine.


    Celia and Claire can''t imagine the severity of the situation, or perhaps they don''t seem to understand what I''m talking about, but Melvina understands what I''m talking about, and to some extent she can imagine the difficulty, and her smile disappears and her face becomes serious.


    ¡¸What will happen if I refuse that offers?¡¹


    ¡¸In that case, you will stay here. You will be guaranteed the same life as before, but if your existence is leaked from somewhere, you will be captured as nobles of an enemy country and that will be your end.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand. Then let me go to the capital with Yard-sama. I will not make the choice to leave you, Yard-sama. I think my daughters feel the same way.¡¹


    Celia and Claire nodded as if agreeing with Melvina''s words. I felt like they didn''t really understand the gravity of the situation, but if they chose to do so, then so be it.


    ¡¸I see, I guess I''ll take you guys with me then. I''ll be giving you guys a hard time, but if there''s anything you need, just let me know. I''ll do what I can to help.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, in that case, I have one request.¡¹


    Claire, who had been silent until now, snapped at me as if she had been waiting for me to say that.

 Volume 3 - CH 1.2

    As I lay in bed in the dark, I heard the door of my room open. In the dim light, two shadows came in through the moonlight. Their brown skin was a little hard to see in the darkness, but the moonlight revealed that they were Celia and Claire.


    They approached the bed without making a sound of footsteps, took off their clothes, and came up. They lay down on either side of me and both hugged me.


    ¡¸What took you so long?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s because, well, it took a while to get ready. ......¡¹


    Celia answered my question, looking away in embarrassment. She''s a girl at that age, so she must have a lot of preparations to make for a night out.


    There was a faint smell of perfume on her body. As an apology for my tactless question, I kissed her on the forehead, and she looked embarrassed but happy.


    ¡¸Murhh, please don''t forget about me.¡¹


    Claire didn''t seem to like the fact that her sister was being taken care of first, so she tried to get my attention by rubbing her thin breasts against my arm, wanting me to take care of her too.


    I tried not to laugh at her reaction, which was a bit younger than her sister''s, and kissed her on the mouth as she requested.


    Before, I had only kissed her lips, but before I knew it, she had started to insert her tongue into my mouth. She still couldn''t seem to breathe well, but the immoral act of her young face twisting her tongue around my tongue in an effort to serve me gave me a different kind of excitement.


    As I continued to kiss Claire on the mouth, Celia, who had become bored, buried her face in my neck and started licking me. With her hot breath, I can feel the slightly rough texture of her tongue crawling down my neck. She seemed to be checking my reaction by occasionally sucking and biting sweetly.


    At the same time, she reaches down to my lower body, catches the meat stick with the tip of her finger, and starts to play with it over my clothes, focusing on the tip. I could only feel the slightest touch of it.


    I felt a little frustrated by the subtle stimulation, as opposed to being touched directly, and I unconsciously pulled her into a hug, wanting more stimulation.


    ¡¸Mmnggg ......nnghhh......¡¹


    As if to compete with her older sister''s actions, Claire continued to kiss me on the mouth, but like her older sister, she reached her hand down to my lower body and slowly stroked and stimulated my things over my clothes. As she rubbed it with her soft palm, her breath gradually became hot with excitement and her breathing became a little more ragged.


    Having two beautiful sisters like them competing with each other for their services was giving me a sense of superiority as well as a growing arousal, and my meat stick was getting hard and erect, to the point where it was a little difficult to keep it clothed. They seemed to be well aware of this, and they both stopped their service for a moment.


    ¡¸Celia, Clare. You said that you guys would do the serving without me moving at all, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I thought Yard-sama was tired from the battle the other day.¡¹


    ¡¸Onee-sama, I''m the one who suggested it.¡¹


    During the day, after I talked to Melvina and the others about the future, the moment I said that I would listen to their wishes as long as I could, Claire said that she wanted to offer her services to me. I didn''t have any particular reason to refuse, so I accepted, but the expression on Olympia''s face as she listened on the side of the room was astonishing.


    Anyway, that''s why today I''m going to lie down and leave all the action to the girls. It certainly takes a lot of energy to shake my hips, so I''m honestly glad that I don''t have to move.


    ¡¸It''s okay. Together with Onee-sama, my mother taught us how to satisfy a man.¡¹


    ¡¸Geez, Claire! You don''t have to say that!¡¹


    While Claire told me that she had been taught the technique with a confident look on her face, Celia seemed to want to keep it a secret and protested to her little sister, her face turning so red that it was visible even in the dim light.


    ¡¸Hmm, ahem..........Well then, Yard-sama, let me get started.¡¹


    After coughing lightly to cover up the earlier exchange, the two of them shifted their bodies towards my lower half, removed the clothes to expose my thing, and from the position facing each other, pinched my meat stick between their breasts.


    However, Claire''s breasts had only a slight bulge, so naturally they were mostly trapped in Celia''s cleavage.


    ¡¸...... I can''t pinch it as well as onee-sama!¡¹


    Claire was trying to bring in some flesh from the side to create some cleavage, but her doll-like thin body didn''t seem to have enough flesh to bring it in.


    I had a vague idea of what they were going to do. I guessed they were going to try to squeeze the meat stick between their breasts.


    However, it was obvious that her breasts were not full enough to do this. After a few tries, she seemed to understand this and gave up trying to make cleavage.


    The two of them dripped saliva on my meat stick to make it slippery, and then started to handle it with their breasts. It felt even better than I had imagined, as they worked on my cock in coordinated motions, making sticky, slippery sounds.


    The moonlight shining through the window illuminated their saliva-soaked brown skin, giving them a suspicious appeal that was not in keeping with their age, and this only added to my excitement.


    ¡¸H-How does it feel, Yard-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, it''s quite good. Keep going.¡¹


    Celia''s breasts seemed to be still in the process of growing, even though she had already grown enough to be a woman, and while they were softly enveloping the meat stick, I could feel that something hard still remained in her core. If she continued to grow at this rate, she would become as big as her mother in the future.


    Although she was more active than before, she still seemed to be embarrassed by the male-female act, and I love the way her cheeks are reddening as she serves my thing while she frowns in annoyance.


    ¡¸It''s not fair, onee-sama! If only I had bigger breasts, I could make Yard-sama happy!¡¹


    Like her older sister, Claire tried to handle my things with her breasts, but since she didn''t have enough to pinch my thing, she just rubbed my thing with her less undulating breasts. Her breasts will probably get bigger in the future, but right now she doesn''t have any extra flesh all over her body, let alone fat on her chest, so I can even feel the hard texture of her ribs.


    But the feeling of her smooth skin rubbing against mine was enough to give me pleasure, and the sight of her thin breasts doing their best to serve me gave me a sense of mental satisfaction that went beyond the pleasure given by the meat stick.


    ¡¸Claire, I can feel your enthusiasm. Don''t be pessimistic just because you don''t have breasts now.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes! Thank you very much!¡¹


    Those were not the most subtle words of consolation, but those words seemed to have cheered her up. She became more enthusiastic in her ministrations and gently stroked the tip of the meat stick that protruded from her breasts with the palm of her hand. The tip was sensitive, so I accepted her ministrations while holding back the urge to buckle under the considerable pleasure.


    And Celia, not to be outdone by her little sister''s momentum, began to knead her own breasts from side to side. This stimulated my inner muscles and gave me quite a bit of pleasure as well.


    Both of them were much more skilled than before. It was probably all a skill that their mother, Melvina, had taught them, but I hadn''t expected them to improve so much.


    ¡¸Oh, something''s came out! Huh? But it''s not white.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s not ejaculation, but........something that comes out when it''s feeling good.¡¹


    After discovering what the liquid was, Claire continued to look at it curiously on her hands, but when Celia hurried her to resume her service after she had stopped moving, and Claire hurriedly resumed her service.


    Thanks to their enthusiastic service, I was starting to feel a bit overwhelmed. To be honest, I hadn''t expected to be served by their breasts, but they had betrayed my expectations in a good way.


    I''ve never had any experience with people with disappointing breasts, but thanks to these girls, I feel like I''ve discovered a new world.


    ¡¸It''s twitching more than before. ...... Maybe it''s about to come out.¡¹


    ¡¸Really, Onee-sama? Then I''ll have to make him feel even better.¡¹


    Knowing that my climax was near, Claire stimulated my bell mouth with her thin fingers. As she concentrated on the part of my body that was not usually touched, my patience, which was still low due to her skillful technique, reached its limit and I ejaculated uncontrollably.


    ¡¸Kyaaa!?¡¹


    ¡¸Amazing ...... So this is how a man ejaculates.¡¹


    The semen that came out with great force splashed on their faces and breasts, staining their brown skin with a white substance. Rather than being disgusted by it, they scooped it up with their fingers and licked it off their faces and breasts.


    ¡¸Onee-sama, it''s on here too.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, hey Claire, don''t take my share!¡¹


    Claire put her face close to her older sister''s and extended her tongue to lick off the semen she hadn''t been able to remove. But Celia didn''t like the idea of having her share taken, so she forced her tongue into her little sister''s mouth, which hadn''t swallowed the semen yet, and tried to get back what was taken. It was a wonderful sight to see the two sisters intertwining their tongues in search of my semen.


    When Celia had finished taking what was left on her body, she took my cock in her mouth and sucked the remaining semen out of it while her little sister was in a daze from lack of oxygen, handling it with her hands. But the stimulation of the sensitive area had made my cock hard again.


    ¡¸Aah!? Onee-sama, that''s not fair!¡¹


    ¡¸I think it''s Claire''s fault for being careless. ...... Then I''ll give it to you after this.¡¹


    ¡¸Uuhhh ...... Really? You already promised, okay?¡¹


    Claire made a sad sound when she was beaten to the punch, but her older sister''s words quickly brought her back to her senses. She then got down on her knees, straddling my body, and placed the tip of the meat stick in her own cleft.


    The previous ministrations had flooded her with enough love juices for insertion, and after several attempts to get the meat stick in and out due to its slipperiness, the tip of the meat stick sank a little into the crack.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, this is where I''ll be serving you next.¡¹


    She said to me with a look of impatience, and then slowly lowered her hips.


    As she slowly lowered her hips, my cock sank into her still small crack, but because of her inexperience and the fact that she was not yet sexually ready, even a small amount of penetration caused a lot of resistance and tightness.


    ¡¸Mmm, fuuhh ......nnghh, Nnhh.¡¹


    She managed to insert my cock deep inside her with a pained expression on her face, but her vulva was tightly clamped around mine, and it seemed to be tough to move her hips from there.


    ¡¸Claire, you don''t have to push too hard if you''re in pain, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸N-no ...... I''m fine. I''ll do my best.¡¹


    Claire started to move, even though she was tightening my meat rod quite a bit. As if she couldn''t stand the sight of her little sister, Celia hugged her from behind, and she slid he hands over her little sister''s smooth skin and plucked her clit, her weak spot, lightly crushing it with her fingers.


    ¡¸Aahhh!? O-Onee-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸Claire, you need to relax more. If you don''t, you won''t be able to move with Yard-sama''s thing in you, you know?¡¹


    After startling her little sister once, Celia began to caress her gently to relieve her body of the pain. Celia''s fingers crawled over Claire''s immature breasts and slender stomach while occasionally stimulating sensitive areas.


    The sight of the two sisters intertwined together was wonderful, and my cock naturally grew harder. But as she relaxed and unraveled, Claire''s vagina was able to accommodate my growing cock.


    Claire seemed to have understood this, and was able to start swinging her hips smoothly and without much resistance, while her older sister continued to caress her.


    ¡¸Mmm, Yard-sama, how do you like it?¡¹


    She asked in a debauched voice, moving her hips back and forth as she rubbed her clit. The expression on her face was one of debauchery that did not match her young stature.


    My lower abdomen was drenched with her love juices, and every time my thing rubbed against her crotch, it made a sticky sound that fueled my excitement.


    She could feel herself getting pleasure from it, and occasionally her vagina would tighten up, but I was feeling better than before, so it was just the right amount of pressure to clamp down on my cock. If she continued to do this, I was going to reach my limit much sooner than I expected.


    ¡¸Y-Yard-sama! Your thing is getting twitching, Aaahhhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Kkuhh! It''s not easy to just be done!¡¹


    When Claire sensed that I was about to reach my limit, she increased the movement of her hips to encourage me to ejaculate.


    If I were to do it myself, I could adjust the pace, but it''s hard to do that when you''re just being served like this. It was hard to put any effort into it, especially when I was lying down, so I easily fell under her attack and climaxed.


    ¡¸Claire, I''m gonna let it out!¡¹


    ¡¸Sure! Aaaaahhhhhhhhh!¡¹


    My semen slammed vigorously into Claire''s vagina, and the pleasure seemed to make her climax as well. The movement of her vagina as it squeezed mine made me feel that her body was already beginning to work as a woman.


    Her body shuddered on top of me, and then she slumped back against me. A frothy mixture of my semen and her love juice was dripping from our joint.


    ¡¸Haah........It''s full of Yard-sama''s semen.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, that''s it for Claire. It''s my turn now, so step aside now.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh? Kyaaa!¡¹


    Celia slowly tore Claire off, who was mumbling as she touched her lower abdomen happily, feeling the afterglow of her climax. It would have been nice to give her a break for a bit, but apparently the sight of her little sister in disarray had made Celia so excited that she couldn''t wait.


    Her satisfied smile turned into a look of frustration as she glared at her older sister, but she didn''t seem to respond at all. For them, this kind of exchange must be an everyday occurrence.


    After lightly brushing aside her little sister''s protesting gaze, Celia put her face close to the meat stick she had just taken out, sucked it into her mouth without hesitation, stained with semen and love juice, and began to lick it to remove the dirt.


    It seemed like she might have some resistance to licking the love juices of the same sex, even if she was her relatives, but thinking about it, it seemed like she and her little sisters had been kissing each other earlier. I wondered if it was in their nature not to be bothered by such things.


    ¡¸Hmmm, it smells like Yard-sama.....¡¹


    After licking and swallowing all of the semen on my meat stick, she looked ecstatic for a moment. That sight excited me, and the stimulation of her tongue caused my meat stick to regain its hardness.


    Celia also got down on her knees to straddle me, just like her little sister did, and pointed my meat stick at her cleft in the same way.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, So let me get started, shall we?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, anytime you want.¡¹


    After receiving my permission, Celia lowered her hips, and unlike with Claire, I was able to insert into her smoothly. There was almost no resistance when she inserted it, but she wasn''t loose by any means, and she seemed to be able to adjust the tightness to some extent at her own will.


    In fact, by adjusting the tightness, I felt as if I was being handled by hand. Her little sister was much tighter overall, but I hadn''t expected her to be so skilled, having only experienced it the same number of times as her little sister. Melvina could teach her knowledge and some skills, but it would be a quandary to teach her the art of tightening.


    She opened her mouth to tell me something, perhaps reading my thoughts from my suspicious gaze, and then, still changing her mind, she looked at me sideways, holding her tongue in mid-sentence and turning her face away in embarrassment.


    ¡¸I practiced that ...... by myself ......¡¹


    After she said that, she seemed to have reached the limit of her shame and turned over with her face dyed red. I didn''t particularly force her to confess, but she seemed to have successfully self-destructed. I don''t mind that she is embarrassed, but I don''t think it''s right that she has stopped moving.


    ¡¸I see, then, let''s show me the result of your practice.¡¹


    ¡¸O-okay!¡¹


    She seemed to be quite happy with my words. Her face, which had been on the verge of crying out in embarrassment, instantly turned into a smile, and her vagina tightened around my object as if to express her joy.


    From then on, her technique was unmatched by her little sister''s. Even though it hadn''t been that long since she lost her virginity, her skills in pleasing men had improved to the point where she was slightly inferior to the more experienced women, and she was even able to use me, who had lost some of my libidos after the third time.


    Not only did she move her hips up and down, back and forth, and sometimes in a circular motion, but she also swung her hips in a slow and steady motion so that I wouldn''t get bored, and she also manipulated the tightness of her vagina to play with me.


    ¡¸Aaahhhhh! Yard-sama, Yard-samaaa!¡¹


    Naturally, she was also using her own body to serve me, so she was repeatedly penetrated deep inside by my meat stick, screaming my name and exposing her lustful, debauched face. I thought she was shyer than her little sister, but once the cuffs came off, she seemed to be more aggressive than her little sister.


    ¡¸Kkuhh, I think I''m about to reach my limit!¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes! I''m going to cum soon too, ahhh, aaaahhhhhh!¡¹


    Celia seemed to have climaxed before I did. Her vagina was tighter than ever, as if she didn''t want to let me go, and the stimulation was the final trigger for me to pour my semen into her as she was enjoying the pleasure of climaxing on top of me.


    She was still bouncing up and down after my ejaculation, but I set her down and laid her down on the other side of me, where she happily rubbed herself against me.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, it''s my turn again, isn''t it?¡¹


    I stopped Claire from trying to get on top of me, as if it was her turn now that her big sister''s service was over. I''m not sure how much energy I have left, but I''ve already ejaculated three times in a row, so they''re not nearly as exhausted as me.


    ¡¸Claire, I''m sorry, but I can''t go on any longer. I''m afraid I''ve already used up all my energy.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. I understand. ......¡¹


    Claire, who looked a little disappointed, lay down on the bed and rubbed against my body, just like her big sister, so I was lying between the two sisters.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, well, were you satisfied.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, plenty satisfied.¡¹


    Celia, who has returned to her normal self after a short pause, is looking away shyly. She and, incidentally, Claire too. I stroked their heads as if to thank them for their work, and since I was getting sleepy, I decided to sleep with them beside me.


    ¡ù


    The next morning, I was awakened by a knocking on the door of my room. I wiped my sweat-stained body, prepared myself, and quietly left the room so as not to wake the two sleeping next to me, when Olympia, who was outside, called out to me. I could sense that she was in a hurry and feeling restless, though only slightly.


    ¡¸Master, you have a visitor.¡¹


    ¡¸A guest? Who the hell is this?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s a person named Elaine. I heard that she is cooperating with the Royal Army.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, that is indeed a friend of mine. I''ll be right there.¡¹


    Olympia led me to the parlor, where I found Elaine being entertained by a servant with the same expressionless face as usual, and an elf standing beside her, wearing a sword as a guard. When she saw me come into the room, her expressionless mouth lifted up in a faintly happy expression.


    ¡¸My apologies. I just woke up a few minutes ago and it took me a while to get ready.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t mind, it''s not like I was waiting that long, so please don''t worry about it.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. What is it that brings you here so early in the morning, anyway?¡¹


    I asked Elaine as I sat down, and she looked at me with a curious tilt of her head.


    She seemed to assume that I knew the reason for her visit, but I had no idea. I hadn''t received any reports of any scandal, nor had I promised her anything.


    ¡¸According to our agreement with the kingdom, we would not cooperate with the kingdom''s army until the occupation of the Imperial Capital, so I told them a few days ago that we would not cooperate with the army until today. But before we go back to Leshiana tomorrow, I wanted to say a few words to you. ...... Didn''t you know yet?¡¹


    I know that Elaine and the other elves of Leshiana were supposed to cooperate until the attack on the Imperial Capital, but Elaine was supposed to inform me about the withdrawal after she saw the situation, and I had not yet received a report about the withdrawal tomorrow.


    I looked at Olympia and saw a bead of sweat running down her calm-looking face. Apparently, she had heard what she had just said. That meant that she hadn''t done a report to me.


    The elf''s exit would be a drastic drop in strength. We''ve been able to incorporate some of the magic corps of the Demon Empire, so it probably won''t affect our actual strength that much, but it''s obviously a problem that the report hasn''t reached the people in charge.


    ¡¸No, I just lost track of the withdrawal schedule a bit. It''s not a problem since the ones from Leshiana will be leaving here as originally planned.¡¹


    I suppressed the urge to let out a sigh and looked back at Elaine, and decided to proceed as if she knew what I was talking about. Even though no one else in here was listening, I wasn''t foolish enough to admit that I didn''t know the schedule of the troops embedded in my command.


    I also have an expectation that a person as good as Elaine will be able to immediately understand the situation.


    ¡¸I see, it seems that I was mistaken. Please forgive me.¡¹


    ¡¸No, it was my response that gave you the misunderstanding. There is no need for you to apologize.¡¹


    And just as I thought, Elaine made an airheaded remark. This doesn''t mean that Olympia''s blunder is forgiven, but on the surface, she can claim that there was nothing wrong with it.


    She was a civilian now, but until a few days ago, she was also a member of the military, and if she said it out loud, she would be subject to punishment. But if nothing had happened, there would be no need for punishment. Well, there might be some punishments that are not particularly relevant, but that has nothing to do with the kingdom''s army.


    ¡¸Although it was only for a short time, it was very meaningful for us to be able to fight alongside Yard-sama. Please visit Leshiana again sometime. I''m sure you''ll be welcomed by the others.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll think about it.¡¹


    Will the girls be returning to Leshiana tomorrow? Well, the surrounding nobles don''t even have a private army as far as I can tell, so trying to gather forces now will take a lot of time. For a few months or so, the defense of the Imperial Capital should be fine even if the elves are gone.


    ¡¸Well then, I have other places to go, so I''ll be going now.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, I see. I''m sorry I couldn''t offer you any hospitality.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, don''t worry about it. ...... is what I would normally say, but since it''s such an occasion, may I be so selfish as to do one last thing?¡¹


    As she said this, she came closer to me, buried her face in my neck and put her mouth on mine. She slowly pulled her mouth away while the rest of us froze at the unexpected action.


    After she pulled away, I noticed a necklace around my neck before I knew it. I could feel the faint magic power from the necklace, which was made of magic stones, and I knew immediately that it was a magical tool.


    ¡¸It has a magical connection with me. If something happens to me, that magic stone will shatter, and I hope you will come to my aid when that happens.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yeah, I''ll be there when it happens.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, you promise, right?¡¹


    She smiled amusedly at my reply and left the room with a fluttering wave of her hand.


    After she left, I watched as the servant who was supposed to escort her to the door hurriedly followed her. I pretended not to notice the look on Olympia''s face that told me she had seen something incredible.


    ¡¸...... Master. I can still see the marks on your neck.¡¹


    ¡¸Now then, we''re heading to the royal capital not too long from now, so we should start getting ready.¡¹


    I avoided the necklace and touched my neck, and sure enough, I felt something like a slight discomfort. Fortunately, it was in an inconspicuous position, so I could probably cover it up with my clothes. I left the room while brilliantly ignoring Olympia''s reproachful gaze.

 Volume 3 - CH 2.1

    R-18 Chapter here


    When the Royal Army returned to the capital, they were greeted with a huge cheer from the people.


    Not only had they defeated their long-time nemesis, the forces of the Demon Empire, head-on, but they had also raided and conquered the enemy''s capital, the Imperial Capital. On the contrary, there was almost no damage to our army, and everyone could see that it was an overwhelming victory. It was no wonder the people were happy.


    Especially when Alec showed up on his horse, there was a lot of cheering, almost to the point of deafness, and Alec looked as if he was not happy at all.


    When we returned to the palace, we naturally had an audience with the king right away.


    ¡ù


    The commanders were summoned to the audience hall in the name of honoring their achievements this time, but their expressions were dark.


    It was true that they had defeated the forces of the Demon Empire, but the Emperor, who had been their main prey, had escaped at the last minute, and the enemy, instead of surrendering out of fear, had further solidified their unity and even set up a group called the Northern Alliance. This could hardly be called a complete victory.


    Incidentally, the news that the Emperor had escaped had not reached the people. The reason is that if we were to honestly tell the people that the Emperor had escaped even though we had taken the trouble to occupy the Imperial Capital, the credibility of the kingdom''s army would fall to the ground.


    While thinking about this, I arrived at the audience hall and waited for a while before the king appeared. The king had a stern look on his face, as if he was troubled about something, which made the nobles tense.


    ¡¸First of all, I am glad that we have won this battle. Thanks to your efforts, the long battle against the Demon Empire is finally coming to an end.¡¹


    The king said this with an expression that did not look happy at all. The first thing he said was to congratulate us on our victory, so I guess he was going to raise us up and then drop us. There seemed to be other people besides me who were expecting this, and the expressions of the nobles who heard the king speech were twitching.


    However, before he could talk about the bad news, we had to receive a reward for our achievements. Seeing that some of the representatives stepped forward to receive the list of rewards, I guessed that they would not be handing over the small rewards on this occasion, but would hand them over later.


    ¡¸Now then, it has been reported that when you captured the Imperial Capital, you captured the Emperor of the Demon Empire and put him in jail, but he was allowed to escape, is this true?¡¹


    The nobles froze at the king''s words. Although they knew that they were going to be confronted with this blunder, there was no excuse since he had actually escaped. In particular, my disciples are cooperating in the escape of Emperor, and If the king hears about this, he may charge me with treason for my oversight.


    ¡¸In the north of the demon empire, there are still nobles who have not yet surrendered, but we have destroyed the main force of the Demon Empire and are holding the Imperial Capital. The difference in strength between our two sides is obvious, and we are on the verge of complete victory. This achievement is not an ordinary one, and it is more than enough to offset the blunder. Therefore, this matter will not be questioned.¡¹


    I was thinking that the king will sending them all to their deaths if necessary, but it seems that the king will not pursue the matter of the Emperor, contrary to my intentions.


    The nobles who were participating in the army breathed a sigh of relief at the king''s decision, but the nobles who were not participating would not be satisfied with such a lenient response. Now is the perfect time to hang their political enemies.


    ¡¸Your Majesty! We can''t show the other nobles such a lenient response!¡¹


    ¡¸No matter what excuses they make, you can''t pretend that this never happened.¡¹


    ¡¸Achievement and blunder are two different things, and I think it would be wise to punish them severely!¡¹


    The nobles of the civil service are advising the king one after another, as if to say that this is an opportunity. The reason why they are desperately denouncing this blunder is simple. They are probably afraid that if the king is right, the power of the armed forces who participated in the invasion will increase.


    But the king seemed to have anticipated that reaction and let out a light sigh after hearing what they had to say.


    ¡¸Fumu.......So you would not have missed the Emperor''s escape, would you?¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh? Y-Yes! You are absolutely right!¡¹


    ¡¸According to the report, that the dungeon where the Emperor was kept was certainly locked and no hidden passages could be found inside, and the only entrance and exit was guarded at all times except during the changeover. Of course, there were many soldiers inside the castle, and there must have been many people under the castle as well. You are really saying that you could have caught the Emperor who escaped unnoticed under these circumstances?¡¹


    ¡¸Wha!? No, that''s......¡¹


    The nobles, who had been vigorously denouncing the Emperor''s escape, were at a loss for words when they heard the king''s words.


    They probably thought he had escaped because of the negligence of the guards, but they probably didn''t expect that they had such a strong security system. It was no surprise that their reaction was instantaneous and they fell silent.


    ¡¸Perhaps the Emperor had escaped with outside help, but it would be impossible for any of us to be alerted to a situation that none of us could have imagined. That''s why I''m not going to question this matter. Those of you who are still unconvinced by this can make a request.¡¹


    The nobles had been so annoyed earlier, but after listening to the king, naturally not a single one of them raised any objections. Seeing this, the king nodded once in satisfaction.


    Thanks to the fact that the civil servants had lost their initial momentum, there were no unnecessary complications, and the rest of the day proceeded smoothly, and in the evening, I was able to return to my residence with all my business finished.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸Yard! I''ve missed you!¡¹


    When I returned to the mansion after meeting up with Olympia and the others, Natalia, who had been waiting for my return, jumped out and rushed at me with unrestrained vigor. She seemed to be oblivious to her surroundings. I managed to support her so she wouldn''t fall, and pulled her into the mansion, where she was still attached to me, rubbing our faces together.


    ¡¸Welcome back, Yard-sama.¡¹


    Inside, Sophie, accompanied by Tia and the other servants, greeted me with a smile. She smiled happily as she pulled Natalia, who was clinging to my waist, away from me and kissed her for the first time in a long time.


    ¡¸It''s been a long time, Sophie. Did you notice anything unusual while I was away?¡¹


    ¡¸There was nothing unusual here. By the way, ......¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, Yard! What are these women!?¡¹


    ¡¸Um, ...... is this person an acquaintance of Yard-sama?¡¹


    Natalia''s voice interrupted Sophie and I turned around to see that she was gunning for Melvina and the others.


    Even though I hadn''t done anything to provoke her anger, Melvina and the others were staring at the elf who had suddenly appeared, giving me a troubled look and flicking me a look for help.


    I didn''t want them arguing in a place like this, so I intervened and interceded.


    ¡¸Ahh, the girls had taken care of me a bit while I was in the Imperial Capital. Since they lost their home when the imperial capital was occupied, I decided to hire them at the mansion from now on.¡¹


    ¡¸My name is Melvina. This is my eldest daughter, Celia, and my second daughter, Claire.¡¹


    Melvina introduced her daughters, and Celia and Clair bowed. They were dressed in maid uniforms from the Olympia mansion, so to the casual observer, they must have looked like servants working with their parents.


    But Natalia didn''t seem to be convinced by the current explanation, and pouring her skeptical gaze on them, she took my arm and pulled me away from them.


    ¡¸Hey, Yard. They look very pretty, but you''ve been messing with them again, haven''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, wait a minute. It''s true that if I''m going to have a woman in my arms, I might as well have a beautiful one, but that doesn''t mean you should assume that I''m messing around with beautiful women.¡¹


    ¡¸I also believe in the Yard''s strenght, but I don''t trust you when it comes to women.¡¹


    I tried to divert the conversation for the time being, but when she replied so frankly, there was nothing I could do. And since it was true that I had hugged Melvina and her daughters, I had no excuse.


    ¡¸Sophie, I see that the Yard has brought another woman.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I have a lot of things to say, but I''m sure Yard-sama tired from your long journey. I think it''s not too late for you to get some rest, don''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Well, if that''s what Sophie says, then I understand. I''m not convinced though ......¡¹


    When Natalia spoke to Sophie, she told her in a roundabout way that it would be better to stop arguing about Melvina and the others here.


    It seemed that Natalia understood this, and although she looked unhappy, she reluctantly let go of my arm and stopped pursuing the matter further.


    ¡¸I will treat Melvina-sama and the others as guests for now. I don''t know if I''ll hire them as servants or not, but I can''t just throw out a woman who has been favored by Yard-sama without a fight.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry, I didn''t realize that you would even prepare a room for me even though I came in unexpectedly. ......¡¹


    ¡¸No, it is only natural for a proper wife to entertain guests brought by her husband.¡¹


    Sophie told Melvina and the others, and then called the maid to show them to the guest room. The fact that I have already embraced them is treated as a definite matter, and the fact that she tell the newcomer that she is my wife to keep her in check is done very casually.


    ¡¸Now, Yard-sama, you must be very tired to have an audience so soon after returning from your expedition. Why don''t we discuss the girls tomorrow and take the rest of the day off?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll do that.¡¹


    Indeed, Sophie is right, I''m tired from the long trip. And since there were no baths in the Imperial Capital, I hadn''t been able to soak in hot water for a while now. Now that I was finally able to come back to the capital, I thought I''d take a bath to relax and rest my body.


    So I headed for the bath, getting excited about my first bath in a while, and found Tia in the changing room. I feel like I''ve been in a situation like this before.


    ¡¸Master, I''ve brought you a change of clothes.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I''m sorry. Oh, and please come with me for a while.¡¹


    I stopped Tia who was about to leave with my clothes. She may have other work to do, but I felt it would be sad to meet her after a long time without any particular conversation.


    ¡¸Oh, no, I mean ......¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not forcing you, but how about we took bath together?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yes, I understand.¡¹


    She seemed flustered by my words, but perhaps because I had asked her out in a similar fashion before, there was a part of her that was expecting it, and with only a slight hesitation, she agreed to my request.


    Her appearance of taking off her clothes while feeling ashamed of my gaze was fascinating. Her skin in particular, despite the fact that she must not have much time to take care of it due to her daily work as a maid, maintained a girlish freshness that made me want to stroke it.


    ¡¸Um, Master, I feel embarrassed when you stare at me like that. ......¡¹


    ¡¸I''m a man, too. It is inevitable that I will have my eyes on a beautiful woman.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes,......, thank you very much.¡¹


    When she heard my words, she turned her head down, her face flushed red, which I couldn''t imagine from her usual calm demeanor. I could see her happy expression in the moment she looked down, so it wasn''t that she was in a bad mood. My words had come out without any particular conscious thought, but she seemed to have taken them as a compliment.


    Normally, she would raise her head immediately, but today she kept her head down, as if she was too embarrassed. It might take her a little longer to return to her normal state.


    I don''t have any particular business to attend to, so I could just sit here and watch her naked body, but since I took off my clothes first, my body is getting cold.


    I had no choice but to hurry her, who was frozen, and get into the bath as quickly as possible.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸Master, how does this feel?¡¹


    Tia called out to me from behind me, sounding a little anxious, but she was washing my body with just the right amount of force, so I had no complaints. Rather, as she washes my front, I''m in a position where I''m pressing my body against her, and the feeling of her soft big tits crushing and changing shape on my back is very comfortable.


    And since she was washing my body with her bare hands, her fingers were crawling over my skin with a delicate touch, giving me a pleasant sensation as if I was being caressed.


    I had banned the use of towels in the bathroom after someone had dipped a towel directly into the bathtub after washing up. It was a happy miscalculation.


    She was probably just washing my body in earnest, and not feeling particularly lewd, but a beautiful woman with her good looks and style was doing this for me. What man wouldn''t react to this?


    Without knowing what I was thinking, her hand that was washing from the top went down to the lower part of my body, and finally her hand hit my thing.


    ¡¸Oh, this is ......¡¹


    She seemed to have finally realized what the situation looked like from the side when she touched it, which was already standing hard.


    But I ignored her gaze. I wanted to see how she would react in the current situation, since she was relatively unassertive among the many proactive residents of the house.


    She waited for a while for me to say something, but when she saw that I didn''t say anything, she started washing my body again as if nothing had happened. She didn''t seem to ignore it completely, however, and when she washed my cock, she focused more on it than on other parts of my body. She seemed to have a surprisingly plump side.


    ¡¸Master, I''m done.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, then sit down there. I''ll wash you this time.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, no, I can''t have my master wash me. ......¡¹


    She seemed to be uncomfortable with the idea of having her master wash her, but when I half forced her to sit down and held her shoulders to prevent her from getting up, she immediately stopped resisting and became quiet. Then, let''s get started to wash her body.


    ¡¸Nnghh......fuhh.....¡¹


    Whenever I touched her skin, she made a distressed sound and wiggled her body. It''s not that I''m touching her for any particular purpose, but it looks like she''s trying to get me to do it.


    As soon as I pressed my erect penis against her back to test it, she covered her mouth, so it was not intentional, but her reaction sparked my torment.


    When I lightly stroked her skin to make her impatient and avoided touching her sensitive parts, she was initially satisfied with just the pleasure of having her skin stroked, but gradually became impatient as she realized that I was deliberately removing it.


    But when I had finished washing most of her body, I stopped caressing her, let the bubbles run off, and went to soak in the bathtub, ignoring her obviously unsatisfied look on her face.


    ¡¸Master, umm ......¡¹


    ¡¸What''s the matter? You came to the bath, so it''s only natural that you soak in the hot water, right?¡¹


    Pretending not to notice that she was trying to say something, I pulled her into the bathtub and held her from behind.


    My cock was resting against her buttocks, and it was obvious to her that I was getting excited. As I pulled her into my arms, she looked happier than usual, perhaps in anticipation of what was to come.


    First, I rubbed her breasts to meet her expectations, and her skin was so absorbent and fresh that my fingers sank into it as if they were going to wrap around my hand.


    ¡¸Haah ...... nnghh ......¡¹


    Tia''s breasts are large and sensitive, and even when I rubbed them lightly, she seemed to savor the feel of my hands as she let out a wistful breath. In addition to this, her skin, which was wet from the hot water, enhanced her glamorous atmosphere.


    Perhaps the warmth of the tub and the pleasure of her breasts being squeezed had loosened her up a bit, but she put her own hand on top of my hand and tried to lead my hand to the top of her twin hills as if she wanted me to touch her.


    But I decided not to live up to her expectations here. Instead, I stroked her skin with a slow hand and rubbed her breasts only lightly, to hurry her up a bit as she was looking for more pleasure.


    She didn''t seem to notice my intentions, and for a while she seemed to be satisfied with just light caresses that avoided her sensitive parts, but after a few times of unguiding her, I noticed that she was getting impatient.


    Her body was begging for more stimulation, but I didn''t give it, and when she tried to comfort herself, I blocked her attempts, and I could see that she was getting less and less comfortable. Still, I didn''t try to show her any mercy, and I kept pushing her to the limit until she finally gave up.


    ¡¸Master, ...... if you make me any more impatient, I''m already ......¡¹


    Tia, her eyes moist with tears and cheeks on fire with excitement, looked back at me and pleaded with me, as if she couldn''t take any more. Her face is so close that I can see every single eyelash, and the way she flirts with me as if she is being played with and seeking more stimulation, stimulates my male instincts.


    ¡¸If you want my mercy, I think you should have something to say first?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh. ...... Master, please discipline me again with your hot cock, as I''ve been in heat and can''t stop my body from tingling.. ......¡¹


    As if her own words had made her even more aroused, Tia turned her lustful eyes on me as she rubbed mine on her buttocks. I hadn''t touched her in a long time, and I was losing my patience, so I decided to stop hurrying her.


    I lifted her body up a little so that my object was touching her crack. This would allow me to penetrate her vagina in a single stroke if she lowered her hips.


    But as she said she wanted me to re-discipline her, she didn''t lower her hips and looked at me pleadingly, as if she wanted me to give her the first thrust.


    I guess I can''t help it, but I guess it''s a man''s duty to listen to his woman''s selfishness at least a little.


    ¡¸Let''s get started, Tia.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, anytime, as master wishes.¡¹


    As soon as she finished her words, I thrust my hips up and penetrated her vagina with my hard, razor-sharp rod in one stroke.


    ¡¸Nnghhh, Nnhgggmmmmuuuuu!¡¹


    Her insides were already soaking wet, and without any resistance, my cock sliced through her vaginal flesh to reach her womb, and I could feel her cervix against the tip.


    She was holding her mouth to keep from screaming from the pleasure of the insertion, but even so, the pleasure of being plunged deep inside her seemed to shock her beyond her expectations, and her voice leaked out of her closed mouth and echoed throughout the bathroom.


    When I moved my cock inside her, her vagina sucked mine tightly into her lower mouth as if it was entwined with hers, but it didn''t prevent me from inserting it, and it felt as if she was moving in time with my movements.


    ¡¸It''s been a long time since I''ve been inside you, but it looks like the condition inside hasn''t¡¡diminished a bit.¡¹


    ¡¸Aahhh, thank you very much, nnghhh!¡¹


    At first it was just me shaking my hips, but gradually she started shaking her own hips and rubbing mine against the good parts, as if she was devouring the pleasure.


    I didn''t think she was particularly dissatisfied, as she usually didn''t show much emotion on her face, but I hadn''t held her in a while due to the recent mess with the Demon Empire, so she might have been hungry for pleasure. It seems that the other women need to increase their skinship with me.


    ¡¸Even so, these breasts are first-rate. There''s hardly anyone who can match them in size alone. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Aahnnn! You can''t pull on my nipples that much, haaaahnnnn!¡¹


    When I plucked her hardened nipple and pulled it, it stretched in an interesting way. I''ve always preferred women with large breasts. Tia''s breasts are the best, especially when they are soft and yet retain their shape without sagging.


    I wondered if she was getting any pleasure from being played with like this, or if she was just too busy shaking her hips to stop me from playing with her breasts.


    ¡¸Aaaaahhhh! Master, if you do that to me, I''m gonna...!¡¹


    ¡¸What, you''re about to cum? It can''t be helped.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m so sorr-Aahhh! I-Im gonna cuuuuuuuuuummmm!¡¹


    She seemed to reach her limit surprisingly quickly, and climaxed with a twithing, shaking her body as she tightened her hold on me. As her body bounced, her vaginal hole tightened to match her movements, stimulating my cock to ejaculate.


    After the long climax, she leaned back against me, as if her body was not strong enough, and I held her in my arms and soaked her in the hot water for a while until her condition returned to normal.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, Master. I was the only one who came before you. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry about it, there''s still time. And I haven''t had a chance to enjoy your body yet either.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I will do my best to live up to Master''s expectations.¡¹


    Then Tia, who was still connected to me, was about to start moving again, but as if she suddenly remembered something, she stopped moving, looked back at me and gave me a flirtatious glance.


    ¡¸Um, master. I''d like to ask you for one thing. ......¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸This time, I would like to serve you while looking at your master''s face. ...... Can''t I?¡¹


    Her eyes were a little frightened, and I could see through them that she was worried about what would happen if she was rejected. I feel that she is being a little too self-deprecating to be afraid of being rejected at this point in time, but I think it''s good that she has such a timid side to her.


    ¡¸Did you really think I would refuse your request now? Look at me.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, okay!¡¹


    She replied happily to my words, and once she raised her waist, she sat down again to face me. Her breasts are crushed by my body when we face each other like this, but the feeling of her breast rubbing against my body, flexibly changing their shape every time I move a little, is feels good.


    As my cock, which still maintained its hardness, entered her vaginal hole, the hot vaginal meat wrapped around my cock and softly tightened it. I wondered if her climax had made her feel even better inside.


    ¡¸Haaahh.........Yard-sama cock, It''s so hard, so big, so magnificent. ......¡¹


    She slowly swung her hips as if to check the shape of my cock, and then she put her mouth to my ear and whispered in a sweet, debauched voice. I felt her breath against my ear, and a thrill of pleasure escaped from my ear to my brain.


    Unable to resist the sensation, I held her body tightly and began to shake my hips violently. It was good to be passive, but it was better to be on the offensive when embracing a woman.


    ¡¸Aahnnn! Th-That''s too intense!¡¹


    ¡¸Tia, please look at me.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, nnhghhh!? Mmm......¡¹


    The moment Tia''s face was in front of me, I took her lips and twisted my tongue into hers. She was startled for a moment by the suddenness of the situation, but she quickly grasped the situation and put her arms around my back to keep me close.


    When we hugged like this in the hot water, the boundaries between our bodies seemed to become blurred and ambiguous, and I felt more mentally excited and satisfied than usual.


    ¡¸Nnguhh.......fuhhh.......¡¹


    Tia also meditates and mixes our saliva together, immersing herself in twirling and rubbing her tongue against mine. Of course, I didn''t stop shaking my hips, in fact, my movements were more intense than before due to the added excitement of the kiss.


    She was shaking her hips like she wanted my semen so badly, and I was shaking my hips as hard as I could to push up her womb and taste her vagina.


    But even after a short pause, I knew I was getting close to ejaculating, as I had been attacking her in the same way earlier.


    ¡¸Tia, it''s time for me to cum!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, please fill my insides with Master''s semen!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahhh, I''m going to fill you up! Kkuhhhhh!¡¹


    I gave her a last spurt before ejaculating and roughly poked her vaginal hole, but I reached my limit when I hit the deepest part of her vagina, so as expected, I sprayed her full of semen.


    ¡¸!! Haaaahnnnnnnn! I''m cumming again, aahh, aaahhhhhhhhhH!¡¹¡¹


    She seemed to have climaxed at the same time I did. Her vagina began to peristaltic violently as if to squeeze all of my semen out of her, and I was surprised at how much came out. Her womb pulled up to try to hold my semen inside, but it couldn''t hold all of it, and the semen came pouring out.


    She went limp again and leaned against me. I hugged her, and she rubbed her cheeks against me, making a happy voice. She seemed to be spoiled by the afterglow of her climax.


    ¡¸It''s been a long time since I''ve been able to feel master''s things. ...... I''m so happy. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I''m happy I got to hold you for the first time in a long time too.¡¹


    As she clung to me in a sweet way, I decided to hug her and enjoy the atmosphere after the sex for a while. The semen that had overflowed from inside her was now in the hot water, so I would have to reheat the water later, but I was in no hurry to do that.


    Then I suddenly felt someone''s eyes on me and looked towards the entrance, only to see the slightly open door closed. Thinking about it, it would not be surprising if the servants came to take a bath at this time. Perhaps one of them was peeping at us.


    When I looked at Tia''s face, she seemed to understand that we had just been watched.


    ¡¸Tia, it seems that someone from the mansion has seen us?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s fine. I''m honored to receive Master''s favor, so it''s not like I care what other people think of me.¡¹


    ¡¸Very well, then.¡¹


    I expected Tia to be a bit more shy, but she didn''t seem to be particularly bothered by the current situation, so I decided to rest my body slowly while enjoying her softness a bit more.

 Volume 3 - CH 2.2

    R-18 Chapter


    After getting out of the bath and having dinner, I decided to go to sleep early. Natalia, who would normally charge at me, was quiet, as if she sensed that I was tired, so I thought I could take it easy today.


    With that in mind, I lay down on the bed in my room, but after a while, there was a knock at the door. I wondered if someone had come to crawl in the night. I''m not too keen on it because of what I did during the day, so if Natalia comes, I''ll turn her away.


    ¡¸Ex-Excuse me.¡¹


    However, contrary to my expectation, it was the maid, Lucia, who entered the room with a nervous look on her face. As I was feeling a little surprised at the unusual person''s visit, she approached me, with her movements awkward from nervousness.


    ¡¸M-my apologies for interrupting you so late at night. But I have something to tell you, Yard-sama. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, say it.¡¹


    ¡¸Errr, it''s about the dark elf that master brought in before. ......¡¹


    Even if you say that, I can''t think of anyone quickly. In addition to Elle and Melvina, there are quite a few other dark elves that have been brought to the mansion, and unless she mention them by name, I don''t know who she''s talking about.


    ¡¸Err, she''s the one with the engraved like me.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I though who was it, I''m sure it''s a dark elf called Lily?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, she''s been acting strangely for a while now, so I thought I''d report her to Master. ......¡¹


    I think she doesn''t have to come all the way here in the middle of the night to tell me this, but let''s just say I haven''t seen her today so I haven''t had a chance to tell her.


    ¡¸I understand. I''ll go check on her for now.¡¹


    I really wanted to go to sleep, but since there was a possibility that something was wrong with the imprint, I thought it would be better to check it out.


    Then, Lucia led me to a room, where I found the dark elf. She seemed to be unaware that the door had been opened, and was mumbling something to herself with her head down. It seemed to me that she was suffering from some sort of mental abnormality.


    When I approached her to see if it was caused by the defect in the imprint, she suddenly raised her face, which had been downcast, and looked at me. Her eyes were clouded with a stagnant color, as if she was despairing about something, but the moment my figure came into view, her eyes changed to a flirtatious look.


    ¡¸Ahhh, master, you''ve finally come to see me. ......¡¹


    There was not the slightest trace of anger towards the man who had killed her former lover on her face, just a rutted expression that said it was natural for her to flatter the master in front of her. I had almost broken her spirit in the past, but she seemed to have recovered to the point where communication was no longer a problem after not seeing her for a while.


    ¡¸Well, I had no business coming here.¡¹


    ¡¸You can''t imagine how hard it must have been for me to spend my days chained up in a place like this, just eating the food that the woman there brings to me. ...... If I could, I would serve you by your side, Master¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t remember his name, but you had a man, didn''t you? Have you forgotten about him yet?¡¹


    ¡¸That man is nothing but a waste after meeting such a wonderful magician as Master.¡¹


    I get the impression that she''s changed her mind, but Elle began to fret in a similar way when she saw my magic for the first time, so it''s not strange for a dark elf to be fascinated by a strong man like this.


    And apart from that point, I couldn''t find anything particularly strange in her words or actions.


    ¡¸Lucia, what did you find unusual about her?¡¹


    When I called out to Lucia, who was watching us from behind, I could sense that she was clearly upset and flustered. In order to find out why she reacted the way she did, I turned around to see what was going on, but at that moment, I heard a high-pitched sound like metal clashing against metal behind me.


    ¡¸Kuhh!? How did you notice that!?¡¹


    When I turned around again, there was a dark elf holding out a knife at me.


    The blade of the knife was carefully marked with a magic-eliminating dispel magic, making it easy to see that it was intended for use by anti-magicians. It seems that she tried to stab me, but due to the weak effect of the magic formula she was given, she was stopped by the anti-physical barrier I had deployed beforehand, and her surprise attack ended in failure.


    ¡¸How did I notice that? It would be more difficult to be fooled by such an obvious act, but whatever. You had anger in your eyes before, but how could your angers have disappeared so easily and become so flirtatious with your enemy? If you''re going to try to take advantage of me, you''ll have to at least act like you''re full of hate.¡¹


    From the moment she gave me that flirtatious look, I knew she was up to something. If she hadn''t acted in such an obvious way, she might have been able to get at least one blow in on me, but what a waste of time.


    ¡¸It''s not over yet! "O God, give me in my hand the blade of absolution that destroys the wicked"!¡¹


    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹


    As she chanted the spell, a magic that met the requirements of the chant was activated, and another sword-like object made of light appeared in her hand.


    The power of the sword is only a degraded version of the <Ray Sword>, and it is not something that can break through my barrier, but more importantly, I can''t hide my surprise that she was able to activate the magic formula when all of her latent magic power was taken away.


    ¡¸Kuhh, why can''t my attacks reach you!?¡¹


    The barrier is blocking her attack, and she''s glaring at me with hatred, so I cast <Fear> on her. Even if she regained some of her magic power, there was no way that she could have enough magic resistance to nullify my magic, and when my magic hit her, she couldn''t bear the mental load and fainted.


    ¡¸But still, ...... I didn''t expect her magic to be back. Is it because of the mark?¡¹


    However, although the mark on her absorbs her magic, it does not have the effect of giving her magic power. Even if some part of the mark was faulty, it should not be possible for her to regain her magic power by any chance.


    As I was thinking about this, a possibility suddenly crossed my mind. I raised the accuracy of my magic detection to the maximum to confirm this possibility, and I saw the reaction I had expected in her body. Surely, with this, even if she didn''t have any magic power, she would be able to secure the magic power needed for the chanting magic.


    What I found in her body was the appearance of a fetus in her womb. Due to the effects of the magic imprint on her entire body, the fetus is infused with magic power that exceeds that of an ordinary magician. It seemed that she was using the magical power of the fetus to activate her magic.


    Normally, there would be no magical connection between the fetus and the mother, but the fetus inside her had a magical connection with the mother due to the effects of the imprint on her womb. In addition, there is a magic formula that inhibits the growth of the fetus, so the child will not be born while the effect is in effect.


    Of course, I don''t remember having such an imprint on her. And it would be impossible for any of the people currently in the mansion to have this engraved on her. The only person who might be able to do it is Elle.


    ¡¸The fact that he went this far.........It shows that she was a good magician.¡¹


    Even if it''s a fetus, it''s still a life. It is obvious that using such a thing is an outrageous act, but it is also true that a great number of human experiments have developed magic technology. In addition, there is no doubt that the lack of humanity that makes it unavoidable is a necessary element for researchers who are trying to master the depths of magic.


    It''s a mind-boggling problem that she''ve betrayed me and are on the side of the enemy, but I appreciate the fact that she''s trying to use every means possible to surpass me.


    She probably planned to use the time when I was invading the Demon Empire to mark her and give her a knife with a magic-erasing dispel to catch me off guard and assassinate me. This may have been one of the tricks Elle was talking about.


    ¡¸Well, it''s a terrible story for her to be dancing around by Elle.¡¹


    As long as she is getting magic power through the fetus, she will not be able to activate the magic again if the mark that connects them magically is destroyed. But in that case, the only way to do it is to shave off the engraved part of the flesh, which would be too much trouble for me if I wanted to go to bed early. Therefore, I decided to take a simpler method.


    I activated my Clairvoyance to check the exact location of the fetus, and gave it an Advanced Nullification Ability. This way, no magic power would be gathered in the fetus, and no magic power would flow into the mother''s body. In addition, the fetus will grow normally. Now she is no longer a threat to me.


    I decided to deal with Elle in the future, and turned toward the door to call it a day, there was Lucia, hunched over and looking at me.


    From her point of view, she and the Dark Elves had failed in their attempt to trap me, and her friends had been instantly neutralized. I guess that''s enough to make her scared of my anger.


    Her face was so distorted in a way that made me want to feel sorry for her, and there was already a puddle of water at her feet.


    ¡¸Now then, Lucia, you don''t have to be so frightened, okay? There''s still a lot I want you to tell me.¡¹


    ¡¸Eekkkk! I-I''m sorry! Please forgive me!¡¹


    Just as I took a step toward her with a villainous smile on my face, tears welled up in her eyes and she repeatedly bowed her head to beg my forgiveness.


    This seemed to be the behavior of someone who knew she was at fault, which meant that she knew what was going to happen here and had brought me here.


    ¡¸For now, calm down. Anyway, did Elle send you to bring me here after all?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yes. She asked me to bring Master to this room. She said if I did, she''d tell me how to get rid of this mark. ......¡¹


    Apparently, Lucia was taken advantage of when she was trying to erase the Surgical Mark somehow. She appears to be quite trapped as well, as she is swallowing Elle''s suggestion, which she usually seems to not get along with. I don''t think I can say that I''m the cause of her complex.


    But if she is serious about getting rid of the Mark, I have one regretful piece of news for her.


    ¡¸Lucia, are you ready to scrape the flesh from your own body?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸The Mark on your body is now recognized as a part of your body. If you want to erase it, you will have to literally shave off your entire body. There are other ways to make it invisible, but when it comes to erasing it, that''s the only solution.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, huh? Is that true?¡¹


    It seemed to have taken her a while to understand my words, but when she finally realized that she had been deceived by Elle, she slumped down on the floor and began to cry in frustration.


    ¡¸Oh no, I even betrayed master to do it. ...... Why ......¡¹


    I managed to swallow the words that it was probably because she was quite gullible, and patted her shoulder to comfort her, and she looked at me with tears streaming down her face. I felt sorry for her situation, but I had to ask her to take responsibility for her misbehavior, so I grabbed her shoulder with a smile on my face.


    ¡¸I know it''s frustrating to be tricked by Elle,......, but it doesn''t change the fact that you set me up. You should be punished for deliberately putting your master in danger.¡¹


    Perhaps she had completely forgotten what she had done, but when she heard my words, her face paled again and she shook her head as if she did not want to believe it.


    ¡ù


    When I took Lucia back to my room, I decided to start preparing for the punishment immediately. At the same time, I put up a sound proof barrier to insure myself in case she screams.


    ¡¸Um, I won''t do this to you again! Please!¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t scream. Think about the time.¡¹


    Ignoring her desperate cries, I take out the tools I had received from Olympia. Even though this is a punishment, I''m not a demon either. I try to avoid violence as much as possible, so using these tools for training will be just fine.


    Her sexual knowledge is not so distorted, so every time I take out a tool, she lets out a small scream and stares at it in horror.


    ¡¸Don''t be so scared, even though it''s a punishment, I won''t do anything that will interfere with your work tomorrow.¡¹


    ¡¸O-okay ......¡¹


    I walked up to the still trembling girl and blindfolded her and tied her arms behind her back.


    When she couldn''t rely on her eyesight anymore, she instantly sat down in fear, so I had no choice but to lift her up and carry her over to the bed.


    ¡¸Now, are you ready?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes. ...... If you could at least remove the blindfold, ......¡¹


    ¡¸It wouldn''t be a punishment if you took it off, would it?¡¹


    ¡¸What? Kyaaaa!¡¹


    I reached for her breasts without her noticing and rubbed them over her clothes. Normally, the stimulation would be quite weak, but since her other senses were heightened due to the fact that her vision was blocked, even this light stimulation caused her to react in an exaggerated way.


    But this is just the beginning. I don''t mean to inflict pain, but there are many ways to inflict punishment that are more painful than pain. That''s what I''m going to teach her.


    I start by rubbing her breasts, which are so small that she''s look like little girls, and gradually pouring magic power into them.


    The imprint on her body creates a pleasant sensation when she absorbs the magic, and even though I''ve only touched her breasts lightly, her body already seems to be on fire.


    ¡¸How do you feel now?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Ah, yes. It feels good. ......¡¹


    She seems to be confused by the fact that the stimulation she''s being given is a pleasant sensation that''s far from punishment. But her tension seems to be slowly receding, and her tense body is beginning to relax.


    And just as she began to relax, I pinched her nipples, which had grown to the point where they could be judged from the top of her clothes, and at the same time poured a large amount of magic power into them.


    ¡¸Hyaaaaaaaaa!?.¡¹


    It seemed that Lucia, who had been caught off guard by the sudden and intense pleasure she was receiving from the continuous pleasant and weak stimulation, had easily reached her climax. Unable to move her arms, she arched her body to escape the pleasure, sticking out her tongue and screaming.


    The intense climax made her lose her mind, but this was still not a punishment. I held her in my arms as she shivered with pleasure, and poured more magic into her. I wondered what kind of reaction she would show now that her body was held down.


    The amount of magic power that was poured into her body should produce a level of pleasure equivalent to a dozen or more normal climaxes.


    ¡¸AaaaaAAAaaAAAaaaaaaah!¡¹


    In an instant, she seems to have exceeded the magnitude of pleasure she can tolerate, and her body bounces wildly as she screams like a broken woman. I''m sure she''s trying to move her body a little bit to let the pleasure escape, but she can''t because I''m holding her down, and she can''t even distract herself, so she''s receiving the pleasure directly.


    I let go of her after a few seconds, and she collapsed to the floor, unable to even catch herself. She seemed to have lost her ability to think about anything else due to the pleasure, so I decided to wait until she calmed down.


    A few minutes later, when she finally stopped shaking, I pulled her up and saw that her face was a mess of tears and sweat. She was already in a state where she could barely stand on her feet, but her punishment was yet to come. For now, I''ll just hope for the strength of her spirit.


    ¡¸Ah, shouting would be a nuisance to those around, so I''ll just put this on.¡¹


    As I said that, I put a gag-like restraint on her mouth as well. This is also Olympia''s personal item, but I wonder what she expects from me. Well, it''s useful in the present situation.


    I also tied up her legs, so she was almost fully restrained. Now, I can finally begin her punishment and training.


    ¡¸Listen, Lucia. I''m going to ask you some questions, and you''re going to answer yes to everything. Now that your mouth is full, all you have to do is nod to my questions.¡¹


    When she heard my words, Lucia stopped moving for a moment, but she quickly nodded back. She didn''t seem to understand my intentions yet, but I guess she would find out soon enough.


    I held her in my arms and began to caress her body with the same amount of magic that I had first poured into her. The sweet stimulation came at a time when she was experiencing too much pleasure, and she seemed to be enjoying it.


    ¡¸Let''s begin. I am your master, and you are in my employ, correct?¡¹


    She nodded her head immediately at this question. She seemed to understand that if she affirmed anyway, I would not be able to give her the same pleasure as the torture she had just experienced.


    ¡¸Next, you are absolutely loyal to me, aren''t you?¡¹


    She seemed a little confused by this question, and nodded after a moment''s delay. But the delay meant that she was hesitant. So, in order to make her understand the purpose of this question, I poured a lot of magic power into her.


    ¡¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!?¡¹


    ¡¸You don''t seem to understand your position yet. Who picked you up after the duke''s family was destroyed and your family home was thrown you out? If you had understood that, you would have responded right away, right?¡¹


    With this mistake, she seemed to be able to understand my intentions. She won''t make the same mistake next time.


    ¡¸Let''s move on to the next question.¡¹


    I repeated the same question over and over again, and each time she immediately shook her head in affirmation. As long as she nodded, she could only enjoy the gentle pleasure, and soon she was willingly nodding to any question without hesitation.


    ¡¸All right, if you can answer the next question, I''ll remove the restraints from your mouth. Then let''s begin. Are you ready to give up the idea of removing the mark from your body and devote the rest of your life to me?¡¹


    The girl from earlier would have definitely hesitated to ask this question, but after repeatedly receiving affirmation and pleasure in return for rewards, she nodded happily to that question. Satisfied with her answer, I removed the restraints from her mouth.


    ¡¸Haaa......Master......¡¹


    As she called out to me in a debauched voice, I couldn''t feel her frightened demeanor immediately after entering the room, and she became a woman who was only thinking about flattering me and giving me pleasure.


    ¡¸Now, to continue with my question, from here on, answer with words.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Master!¡¹


    ¡¸You have betrayed me, to whom you''re indebted, and now you regret this very much and remorseful for this, are you not?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I do. ...... Hahnn ......¡¹


    ¡¸If it takes your whole life to make up for it, you will not hesitate to give your life to me, will you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course. Hmmm. ......¡¹


    She is no longer the same person who hesitated to answer earlier, but now that she has reached this point, she won''t be taken in by anyone''s sweet words but mine.


    I continued to ask her similar questions one after another, and each time she answered immediately, I would reward her by caressing her and making her feel good, until she became numb to reason. By that time, she had completely surrendered herself to me and was rubbing her body as if she wanted more pleasure.


    ¡¸Masteeer, please hurry up with the next question: ......¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, I''ll take off the rest of the restraints and blindfold before I do that. But for the last question, I want you to show me not only with your words, but also with your attitude.¡¹


    ¡¸Really!? Aahhh, quickly!¡¹


    ¡¸All right, here I go. What are you to me?¡¹


    When she heard my question, she moved away from me, stood on the floor on her own feet, and picked up her skirt to show off her beautiful curtsy. However, her expression was lustful, and the innocent impression given by her simple maid''s uniform had the opposite effect of increasing her lasciviousness.


    ¡¸I am a maid who gives everything to my master and behaves as he wishes. As atonement for betraying my master, I am willing to abandon everything else to serve him.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, well, that''s fine.¡¹


    I didn''t intend to go this far in my original goal. It would have been fine if she had just reflected on today''s incident and vowed never to do the same thing again, but she got hooked on the training in the middle of the punishment and got too excited, and as a result, here she is now.


    ¡¸Therefore, I''d like to show my loyalty to my master. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Yeah, do what you want.¡¹


    I didn''t really think about what I said, but when she heard my words, she happily came up to me, knelt at my feet and started licking my feet.


    I watched her act for a while, taken aback by her unexpected behavior, but the tickle of her foot licking brought me back to myself, and I hurriedly pulled my foot back. She gave me a disappointed look, and it seemed that there was no longer any trace of the old days left in her.


    ¡¸Master, I can''t show you my loyalty in this way. ......¡¹


    ¡¸If that''s the case, you''ll have to show me your loyalty tomorrow at work. It''s late for today, so why don''t you go back to your room and get some rest.¡¹


    ¡¸Then please lie down, master. You can use me as a hug pillow. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Lucia, just hurry up and go back to your room.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand. ......¡¹


    Lucia walked out of the room with a clearly unconvinced look on her face. Her clothes were soaked in her own bodily fluids from the training she had just received, and it was not a good idea to put her to bed. I had no choice but to ask her to leave as soon as possible at this point.


    ¡¸...... Even so, I''ve gone too far.¡¹


    I didn''t expect her personality to change that much. This is a big miscalculation.


    Well, I''m sure she''ll feel better tomorrow and be able to think more calmly. When she does, she''ll probably remember what she did tonight and freak out, but that''s part of her punishment.


    I was tired tonight, by the way. Well, it couldn''t be helped that the events of the night had blown Elle out of my mind. From now on, I''ll be a little more selective about who I do this with.


    As soon as I lay down on the bed, my eyelids became heavy, so I decided to follow the flow and leave for the dream world.


    ¡ù


    The next morning, I woke up at the usual time, but I was still a little sleepy, so I slept slightly without getting out of bed, when I heard someone screaming somewhere.


    I felt a little guilty when I heard that scream that full of sadness and shame, but my eyes became dull, so I got up to get ready, and Olympia came into the room just as I was getting ready.


    ¡¸Good morning, Master.¡¹


    She was bowing, not in her usual military uniform style, but in the house maid''s uniform. However, there was nothing in the normal design that would fit her size, so she wore a dress with an open chest area like Tia. She also has larger than average breasts, so she looks good in such clothes.


    Perhaps she noticed that my gaze was focused on her breasts, so she bent down a little and casually showed off her cleavage.


    ¡¸Your meal is ready. Would you like me to bring it to your room?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Well, it''s been a while since I''ve been back, so it''s not a bad idea to show my face while I''m eating.¡¹


    ¡¸Very well, I''ll tell them that, but ...... by the way, why are my tools in your possession?¡¹


    When she pointed it out to me, I looked at my feet and saw that the tools I used on Lucia yesterday were scattered about. I had been too tired to move any further yesterday, so I had left the tools behind and gone to sleep.


    ¡¸Don''t tell me.......you''re doing it alone, master?¡¹


    Ignoring Olympia, who was looking at me with a shocked expression, I decided to start cleaning up the scattered tools before heading to breakfast.

 Volume 3 - CH 3.1

    It''s been a few days since I returned to the capital, and other than the events of the first day, my days have passed without any particular incident, but I finally received a summon from the royal palace. It was probably to discuss the defeat of the Northern Alliance.


    It seemed that all the heroes had received the summon, and when I arrived at the meeting room where the king was waiting, the same faces and stern-looking nobles were already there. Apparently, I was the last one to arrive this time as well.


    The king took a glance at all of us to make sure that we were all present, and after a light cough, he began to speak.


    ¡¸I would like to thank everyone for gathering here on such short notice. The reason I''ve asked you all to gather here this time is none other than to ask your thoughts on what we should do about the remnants of the Demon Empire.¡¹


    Not only was the capital taken over, but the heads of the major noble families were also eliminated by Olympia. The noble families with territories in the south near the kingdom and around the imperial capital, as well as the weaker noble families with little or no military power of their own, have mostly shown their obedience to the kingdom for their own protection.


    However, some of the nobles in the north, far from the kingdom, still have the will to rebel against the kingdom.


    In particular, many of the nobles who had not suffered much damage in this battle, such as the Naylor Frontier Counts, from whom the emperor was likely to have fled, were concentrated in the north, and an alliance called the Northern Alliance was even formed.


    ¡¸They probably don''t have the troops to wage an all-out war, but even so, if the Northern Alliance were to counterattack without regard for the damage, our side would suffer some damage as well. But we can''t just leave them alone.¡¹


    ¡¸So you''re saying that we should surrender the Northern Alliance while limiting the damage to our side?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, if you put the lives of your people first and accept the rule of the Kingdom, there is no need to force a battle. This time, our goal is not to defeat the enemy, but to defeat the remnants of the Demon Empire.¡¹


    That''s what the king said, but considering that there was almost no chance that they could maintain their original position even if they went down to the kingdom side now, there was no way that the weak nobles, or even the nobles who had considerable positions such as Frontier Count, would obey the king.


    He is saying petty thing, but deep down he knows there is no way they can surrender, as evidenced by the fact that there are more military personnel than civilian mediators at this conference.


    ¡¸Then let me take on that role! I will surely dispel the king''s worries and end this long war with a complete victory for the kingdom!


    ¡¸Ohhh! Count Gilflea, I am pleased with your loyalty.¡¹


    In response to the king''s statement, Alec stood up with vigor. His eyes seemed to be full of motivation. It was probably because he hadn''t achieved much in the last battle.


    Following Alec''s lead, other nobles began to nominate themselves for the army one after another. In the past, the kingdom had only been defeated by the Demon Empire in terms of strength, but this time, it seemed that our strength was superior to theirs, so many of them wanted to take credit for the victory.


    ¡¸Since we don''t know the details of the local situation, we may need to investigate. I would like to join you.¡¹


    Sagami, who had been watching the situation for a while, seemed to have decided to join in. Alec''s leadership had seemed rather unreliable, but with Sagami following him, it feels relieved. As soon as he made his decision, I made up my mind not to join.


    I had already gained a good position since I came to this world, and I didn''t want anything more than that. In addition, I can''t cross a dangerous bridge if I don''t know what the other side is up to, and more importantly, I don''t want to get involved in any trouble.


    Fortunately, there are many nobles who are willing to do so, and there will not be a shortage of people. That''s why I was watching the meeting as if it were someone else''s business, but suddenly Alec, who had been quietly watching what was going on around him after his initial candidacy, started to make an unexpected statement.


    ¡¸His Majesty the King, the purpose of this campaign is to force the other side to surrender without bloodshed. For that reason, I think it would be better to appoint a general who has overwhelmed the opponents in the previous battles so as to reduce their will to rebel even a little, what do you think?¡¹


    ¡¸I see, the Count has a good point. So, who do you recommend?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I would definitely like to recommend Count Werner.¡¹


    I had a bad feeling when he looked at me, but after getting the king''s consent, he asked me to join the army. It was a simple but most effective way to move me, who currently had no desire to join. You don''t need to use your wits in unnecessary places.


    ¡¸What do you think of what Count Gilflea says, Count Werner?¡¹


    ¡¸...... I have no particular objection.¡¹


    If I refused at this point, I would be shunned by the surrounding nobles as someone who defied the royal order. I wouldn''t have minded that at all, but I had to consider Sophie''s position, so I couldn''t refuse.


    That''s how I ended up joining the suppression army. I''ve been played right into Alec''s hands. At the very least, I''ll try not to take the brunt of it.


    ¡¸Next, does anyone have any ideas on how to handle the prisoners of war who surrendered to the kingdom in the last battle?¡¹


    Most of the nobles resisted the army and were killed, but many of the noblemen''s wives, children before adulthood, and others who were noble but did not have the strength to fight surrendered to the kingdom''s army and were taken prisoner.


    Because of a secret agreement with the Duke Gran, their family was released from captivity when they arrived at the royal capital, but the other nobles are under house arrest under strict surveillance to prevent them from escaping.


    ¡¸Now that the Demon Empire has fallen, taking them prisoner won''t be worth the money. How about beheading some of them as an example to the remnants who have yet to show their reverence for the kingdom?¡¹


    ¡¸I think that would be a good idea. They are nothing but an evil to our country.¡¹


    One of the nobles made a suggestion to the king, and the other nobles around him agreed with the idea. The others didn''t outwardly agree with the idea, but they didn''t oppose it either, so I guess they were all on the same page. To put it bluntly, it was a foolish plan.


    If you kill a prisoner of war who has surrendered, you will be condemned not only by the Demon Empire but also by most other countries. In addition, the Northern Alliance, realizing that surrender would be pointless, would be willing to fight to the last man as a dead soldier.


    Why should we go to the trouble of antagonizing them when there is still a chance that we can talk it out? I don''t understand their thinking.


    But I don''t want to deny their opinions outright, express my own opposition, and get into trouble for it. As I was wondering if someone could speak up on my behalf, Sagami, who had been watching the situation as before, raised his hand.


    ¡¸Your Majesty the King, may I express my thoughts?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, you may.¡¹


    ¡¸Then I think it would be better to forgive the sins of those who are currently being held as prisoners of war and welcome them as the people of the kingdom, if they are willing to obey the kingdom.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s ......¡¹


    ¡¸What kind of nonsense are you saying? It''s impossible to welcome as citizens the people of an enemy nation that may turn on the kingdom at any moment! If you''re a hero, think a little more about what you say!¡¹


    Before the king began to speak, the nobleman who had made the radical comment earlier took a bite out of Sagami. But he didn''t respond as if he didn''t hear what the nobleman said, and waited patiently for the king''s words.


    The nobleman who was ignored turned red and was shouting something, but Sagami, who was getting impatient, glared at him with a stern expression, and he had stopped ranting immediately.


    ¡¸They were a nobleman of an enemy country, though they had surrendered. It would be a disaster for the nobles if they were welcomed back without punishment. I must say, it is difficult to treat them as citizens.¡¹


    The king exhaled a sigh and said so in a small voice as if muttering to himself. From his slurred speech, it seemed that he did not agree with the opinions of the nobles. It seems that he is following the will of the majority in order to proceed peacefully without causing any trouble.


    ¡¸I certainly understand Your Majesty''s concerns. However, it seems to be a little different from what I have in mind.¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, let me hear your thoughts then.¡¹


    ¡¸It is true that you hold a deep grudge against the nobles of the enemy country with whom you have fought for a long time. However, by daring to show generous warmth here, we may be able to give the nobles in the Northern Alliance the hesitation that they may be saved even if they surrender, causing a drop in morale and discord.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. So you want to demoralize the enemy through hesitation rather than fear.¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed, on the contrary, if you show ruthlessness, the enemy will be prepared to die and abandon their hesitation. Those who don''t care about their lives may show strength beyond their expectations. This can lead to unexpected damage. It would be wise not to take any measures that would make the enemy feel unprepared.¡¹


    The king looked at me when he heard what Sagami had said, and I nodded lightly so that the people around me wouldn''t think it was unnatural. Now you understand that I''m of the same opinion.


    When I looked to the side, I saw a nobleman whose face had turned red and was trembling with anger, as if he had been told that his proposal was a foolish idea. He was glaring at Sagami as if he was looking at an enemy of his parents, but the fact that he was not shouting as he had done earlier was probably because the king understood Sagami''s plan.


    ¡¸I agree with that idea! We need to eliminate as many obstacles to negotiations as possible!¡¹


    Alec also stood up and declared. Is it my imagination or does he seem to be in a hurry?


    After he agreed, the nobles who wanted to join the general of the defeating army also began to agree as if they had flipped their hands.


    ¡¸Umu, Count Gilflea was of the same opinion. Then, so as not to interfere with the objective, I will adopt Baron Sagami''s opinion.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much, sir.¡¹


    Now that we can finally release the prisoners of war as citizens, I have one less thing to worry about. Sagami had done a far more capable job than Alec, and I thanked him in my heart.


    After that, the meeting was over and I was ready to go back to the mansion, but when I left the room and walked a bit, Alec stopped me.


    I was in a bad mood because the person who forced me to join the army was talking to me, but he looked like he was having a hard time and didn''t seem to have time to pay attention to me.


    ¡¸Alec, is there something I can do for you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I have a favor to ask of you. I want me to have some flowers on my next mission.¡¹ (TLN: sorry this flowers is achivement?)


    ¡¸...... What?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not sure how to say this, but I''m seen by people as the central figure among the heroes. And yet, I have the same or inferior merits as the others, which makes people feel uneasy, doesn''t it?¡¹


    He had a serious expression on his face, and I wondered what was going on, but it was nothing. Alec hadn''t had any notable achievement lately, and he seemed to be frustrated that I''d made a few good ones. I don''t know how he feels about that, but I don''t think it''s right to tell the person he''s comparing it to.


    ¡¸Of course, I can understand Yard-dono desire to take credit for the victory, but if I let this slip away, my chances of getting another big victory will surely decrease. So, I would like you to make sure that I get the credit for this campaign.¡¹


    ¡¸...... If I were to cooperate with you, what good would it do me?¡¹


    ¡¸I''d like to make sure that if I do get his Majesty''s blessing, I''ll be able to put you to good use. How about this?¡¡I''m sure it''s the best choice for both of us.¡¹ (TLN: sorry bit hard to translate - ˽¤¬¤â¤·±Ý¾ô¤·¤ç¤¦¤·¤ã¤¯¤·¤¿•š¤Ë¤Ï¤½¤Á¤é¤òÖØÓ乤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤¿¤¤¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£¤³¤ì¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤É¤¦¤À£¿¡¡¤ª»¥¤¤×îÁ¼¤Îßx’k¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤È¤Ï˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬)


    It doesn''t sound like it would benefit me in any way, but in Alec''s mind, it was the best idea he could come up with. When he assures me with such a confident look on his face that it will be great, I feel as if I''m being deprived of the energy to even think about it.


    ¡¸You think that''s profit?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Are you still not convinced by the current conditions? Let me know if you have any complaints.¡¹


    With the conditions he just mentioned, I can only be dissatisfied, but saying that will only put this guy in a bad mood. He unconsciously places me and Sagami at the bottom of the pecking order, so he thinks that his own interests must come first before the interests of others. He''s a pain in the ass.


    But it''s also true that his prominence reduces the amount of attention people pay to me. I convinced myself that he was easier to deal with than Sagami because he was simpler, and if I could ingratiate myself with him here, I might be able to use him later on.


    ¡¸No, I''m not complaining. I''ll accept the request you just made.¡¹


    ¡¸Great! No, forgive me. You and I are both heroes, let''s work together!¡¹


    When I agreed to do as he wished before he bent his navel, his expression instantly brightened and he began to take on a familiar attitude. He''s so easy to understand. I didn''t listen to a word he said as he slapped me on the back and began to engage me like a drunk.


    ¡¸Alec-dono, there''s one thing I want to do for the success of the mission.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Say whatever you want.¡¹


    ¡¸If you''re going to urge the enemy to surrender, don''t you think it would be more persuasive if you took someone who was once a noble of the Demon Empire but is now a fortunate beneficiary of the kingdom?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, I see. You may be right, I suppose. But I don''t know of anyone who might be able to do that, do you have someone in mind?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course since I''m making a suggestion, I have an idea of what to do..You can leave it to me there.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, that''s a relief.¡¹


    I don''t know if it''s his personality that doesn''t think things through too deeply, but Alec accepted my proposal even though I hadn''t decided on anything specific. He''s as easy to deal with as Fairis, but it''s funny that he wants to be the leader of the heroes.


    At any rate, even though it was a verbal agreement, I had gotten permission for my companion, so there was no longer a problem no matter who I took with me when I went to the Northern Alliance. I have to thank Alec for his simplicity.


    ¡ù

 Volume 3 - CH 3.2

    Leaving the organization of the army itself to the other nobles, I think I''ll take countermeasures against Elle. If she''s as good as she was the last time I saw her, I don''t think she''ll be defeated even if I don''t take any particular countermeasures, but it''s highly unlikely that she''ll be as good as she was then.


    When I returned to the mansion, thinking of some possible countermeasures, it seemed that Fairis had visited the mansion while I was gone, so I showed up in the drawing room.


    ¡¸Fairis-sama, It seems that Yard have also returned, so I''d better take my leave now.¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, thank you very much for using your precious time.¡¹


    Sophie, who seemed to have been taking care of Fairis all the time I was gone, left the room in my place. Even though I was suddenly summoned by the king, I''m sorry that she had to deal with an unscheduled visitor, so I''ll make it up to her later.


    ¡¸What on earth do you want? If you''re going to complain, why don''t you do it somewhere else?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I''m not complaining! I just wanted to talk to you about something. ......¡¹


    As expected, she immediately started to get upset when I turned to Fairis again and said aloud that I was not comfortable dealing with her. As usual, she has no tolerance for agitation. But if I tease her too much, she''ll stay upset forever, so I encourage her to continue.


    ¡¸Umm, it''s about Elmaire-san. ......¡¹


    ¡¸What''s wrong with Elle?¡¹


    ¡¸We had a meeting today about the Northern Alliance, didn''t we? Didn''t you tell them then that she betrayed you?¡¹


    ¡¸No, of course not. Why should I tell about here honestly when the other nobles might accuse me of guiding her? Fortunately, she was not a member of the Royal Army, and Robert''s request had just ended. Better to hide it if you can.¡¹


    In addition, since there are no magicians in the kingdom''s army capable of dealing with Elle, I know that even if I tell them that she has betrayed me, we will not be able to take any countermeasures other than avoiding a head-on collision with her.


    ¡¸I see. ......¡¹


    Fairis sighed ruefully at my answer. She and Elle were quite close, so she might be more sensitive than others to being betrayed.


    ¡¸So, is that all you need? I don''t think it''s something you''d bother to ask.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, you see, ...... Yard-sama has not been paying attention to me lately, so ......¡¹


    I don''t remember giving her any attention lately, I realized when she told me. It''s been so long that I can''t help but wonder when was the last time I did. I didn''t expect her to come to me, so I''ll pay her for her energy.


    I walked up to her, lifted her chin and stared at her closely, and I could see her cheeks getting redder and redder as she stood up from her seat and looked away shyly.


    ¡¸It''s the end of the world for a priest to be asking out the opposite sex on her own.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s, umm. ...... Uhhh ......¡¹


    Her teary-eyed, groaned, unable to think of anything to say in reply, did not disappoint me. Even though she''s been teased by me many times, her earnestness in trying to answer me honestly and without ignoring me is something that never gets old for me.


    And this time, as usual, she couldn''t think of a response to me and looked up at me.


    ¡¸........Yard-sama, do you hate women who ask you out?¡¹


    And the way she asks me in a faint voice if I''m going to hate her is the same as always.


    It''s not a behavior that would normally be appropriate for a woman of her stature, but it suited her so well that I didn''t feel particularly uncomfortable with her emitting a small animal-like atmosphere.


    I don''t want to be too aggressive, but I''d rather welcome this kind of invitation.


    Before Fairis could say anything else, I took her lips. Her eyes widened in surprise at being kissed out of the blue, but I didn''t care and continued the devouring kiss, and soon her shoulders relaxed and she put her arms around my back.


    She seemed to be happy to be kissed for the first time in a long time, and she put all her strength into her arms to hug me and not let me go, and she was enjoying the touch of my tongue so greedily that she didn''t care that her saliva was dripping.


    She was not very good at it, but her passionate kissing was not so bad, and I was able to fully enjoy it, even though I was at her mercy for a while.


    ¡¸Haaa, Yard-sama ......¡¹


    After the long kiss was over, she let out a breath as if it was not enough. It was easy to see the lust in her moist eyes, and it was easy to see that she wanted more.


    I would have taken her to my room if I could have, but if I tried to go to my room from here, I would certainly run into someone. Since my relationship with her is not a very public one, I will¡¡use this room as a compromise.


    ¡¸I''m afraid you haven''t done enough, Fairis. If you want me to go further, you''ll have to beg me to do it in a way that turns me on.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh ......? Well, that''s ......¡¹


    ¡¸If you don''t want to, fine. We''ll just end it here then.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I''ll do it! But hold on, I''m not ready ......¡¹


    I gave her a little scare, and she hurriedly took me up on my offer. Then she turned over and started to think hard about what to say to make me excited. I don''t think she need to worry about it so seriously, but it''s one of her charms that she always goes all out and can''t control herself, so I let her do what she wants.


    After a while, she came up with a satisfactory phrase, and looked up with a slightly unsure look on her face.


    ¡¸Please have mercy on me, Yard-sama, as my body is tingling with pain.¡¹


    She stared at me and said it all the way through. She was relieved that she was able to say it without biting, but unfortunately, such an invitation would not reach the words I was hoping for, or even give me the minimum passing grade.


    ¡¸What''s the matter, you still can''t motivate me with words like that, you know? You''re old enough to pretend to be asleep and peek into people''s affairs, and you know the vocabulary and language that turns men on. Try to shed more of your shame.¡¹


    ¡¸P-please forget about that! I''m just interested in a little naughty stuff!¡¹


    After she said it, she realized that she had made a slip of the tongue and hurriedly closed her mouth, but it was already too late. Even though she glared at me as if to deceive me, I didn''t feel any itch.


    She seemed to understand this immediately, and exhaled once as if she had given up, and then slowly plucked the hem of her one-piece dress and lifted it, exposing her own lower body. Her white underwear was damp and changing color where it met her private parts, a clear indication that she was in heat.


    ¡¸The mere thought of Yard-sama makes my p-pussy wet. P-Please take your hot, hard cock and shove it up my fragile pussy. ......¡¹


    It''s still a long way from a perfect score, but I''ll forgive her for her willingness to say it, even though her face turned red with shame.


    With her lower half still exposed, I pull her into my arms, take out my meat stick, and slide her underwear off. I lifted one of her legs and positioned it so that I could insert it easily, and then I placed the meat stick in her crack.


    She was a little flustered, not expecting me to do it while standing,  but I don''t think it''s anything to worry about since I''ve done it half standing up before.


    ¡¸Ya-Yard-sama, are we going to do it while standing? It''s better if we sit down. ......¡¹


    ¡¸That said, there''s a part of you that expects it, isn''t there? If you don''t like it, just leave.¡¹


    ¡¸It-It''s not fair. There''s no way I can leave now. ......¡¹


    It seems that she was convinced, so I quickly sank my meat stick into her vaginal hole. I didn''t do any foreplay, but it seemed her pussy to be wet enough, and I penetrated her without feeling any difficulty.


    ¡¸Nnnghhhh! I-it''s going in deep!¡¹


    Fairis let out a happy squeal as she savored the feeling of my meat stick rubbing inside her. It''s difficult to get it deep inside her since she''s standing up, but she''s feeling it and I''m feeling the unusual sensation, so it''s not a problem.


    Fairis is trying to turn her face away from me, as if she doesn''t want me to see the look on her face, but it doesn''t make much sense when her partner''s face is right in front of her.


    ¡¸Fairlis, look this way.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Nnghh!?¡¹


    I kissed her again as I rummage the inside of her vagina to the fullest. I could feel her heated breath flowing into my mouth as I violated her mouth even more violently than before, causing her to writhe in agony as she let out a muffled cry.


    When I was in close contact with her, with her vaginal hole and mouth covered, I felt as if I was connected to her all over, even though I was not completely naked. I can''t tell how satisfying it is to feel her moaning and screaming every time I thrust deep inside of her, and to feel the pleasant vibrations of those moans reaching my mouth.


    ¡¸Nnngghhhh! Nnnnhghhhhhh!¡¹


    She seemed to be overwhelmed by the stimulation from my meat stick and managed to hold me tightly so that I wouldn''t leave her while she writhed in pleasure. I don''t think she even knows what state she''s in anymore.


    Perhaps fueled by her desperate need for me, I wanted to devour her body even more, so I lifted her other leg and positioned myself to lift her completely.


    In this position, I could penetrate her to the depths with just a light sway of my hips, and not only did she tense up and tighten her hold on me to prevent her from falling, but her vagina also became tighter.


    I slammed my hips into her without worrying about the sound leaking out around me, penetrating her vagina as if I were gouging it out, and each time I did, her insides tightened up and she let out a muffled moan.


    Her relatively slender body was not that hard to hold, and I continued to savor the feeling inside her as I wished, hardly caring about my strength.


    ¡¸Nnhh¡¢Nnnghhhhh©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡¹


    She was so sensitive that she seemed to climax several times under my attack, bouncing her body from time to time, but her movement gave an unusual stimulus to my meat stick that was still inside her, giving me a fresh taste of pleasure.


    I thought she would be satisfied by now, but her hold on me never diminished. It seemed that she was going to continue the affair until I cum inside her, so I decided to prioritize my own pleasure.


    I slammed my hips against her hips to make me feel better, without thinking of her convenience, and her body was shaking with pleasure as our flesh clashed and made loud noise.


    After a little while, I finally sensed that I was getting close to ejaculating, so I increased the speed of my hips, making her want to ejaculate even more, and when I hit the back of her, I ejaculated vigorously.


    ¡¸Nnghhhh©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡¹


    The heat and feel of the semen hitting her seemed to let her know that I had ejaculated. She twisted her legs around my waist and held her lower body close to mine so that the meat stick could not escape.


    After I poured the semen all into her, we held each other for a while, enjoying the afterglow of the affair. I felt a little heavy supporting her due to the exhaustion I felt after ejaculating, but that was okay because I was intertwined with her.


    I sat down on the chair with her in my arms as I calmed down a bit. I was about to pull her away from me, but she didn''t want to let me go, as if she still wanted to stay in the embrace. I tried a few times, but she just wouldn''t leave, so I gave up and let her do what she wanted.


    ¡ù


    It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other, and she seems to want to be attached to me to her heart''s content, but the moment she was hoping for is interrupted by the sound of a door opening unexpectedly.


    I was sitting on a chair with Fairis hugging me, both of us a little breathless from the affair. Fairis''s complexion paled at the sight of the situation, which objectively was impossible to excuse.


    ¡¸What the hell are you doing here when Sophie was so considerate as to leave the room to talk about something important? This is not a Inn, remember?¡¹


    The door opened and it was Natalia. Apparently that she had heard our earlier affair. It seems that it was a bad idea to not put up a sound proof barrier.


    ¡¸U-Uhm, this is ......¡¹


    ¡¸I''m talking to Yard. And get of there, quickly. How long are you going to keep showing me this?¡¹


    ¡¸Eek-eekkkk!¡¹


    Natalia''s intimidation, who had become expressionless through her anger, was doing more than enough to silence the timid Fairis. She hurriedly backed away from me, cleaned herself up, and sat upright on the floor without saying a word. It was obvious to anyone who saw Natalia that she was very upset.


    When she was this angry, no half-hearted excuse would be able to calm her down. There was no other way but to force her to accept it.


    ¡¸Yard, how many more women do you think you can get your hands on with me and Sophie around?¡¹


    I hugged Natalia as she approached me, doing the dexterous trick of emitting anger with no expression on her face. She resisted, of course, but I took her lips before she could escape from my arms.


    ¡¸Nnnghhhh!? NNnmmhhhh ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡¹


    ¡¸Hyaaaa!? What on earth are you doing, Y-Yard-sama!?¡¹


    At my sudden action, Natalia screamed in protest while her mouth was still covered, and Fairis was confused. As soon as she realized my plan, I managed to hold Natalia back from escape and continued kissing her.


    Natalia was strong-minded and sexually aggressive, but she was also surprisingly unpredictable. I believe that her usual aggressiveness is an unconscious attempt to cover up her weaknesses.


    Therefore, what I should do here is not to beg her forgiveness for having a relationship with Fairis, but to force her to admit that I had a relationship with Fairis.


    Fairis looked at me with surprise, as if I had lost my mind, but I continued to kiss Natalia, and as I expected, Natalia''s resistance gradually weakened. At this point, her blank expression became embarrassed, and I was able to find an opening.


    ¡¸Aahnn, geez! Yard, I was trying to have a serious conversation with ...... Oh, kyaaaaa!¡¹


    She protested as soon as I let go of her mouth, but I quickly slipped my hand into her pants and played with her sensitive flesh buds with my fingers to stop her from continuing.


    ¡¸Hey, wait, Yard! W-We were being watched!¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry, it''s more exciting for you to be watched, isn''t it?¡¹


    Natalia also increased her resistance to prevent Fairis from seeing her in a lascivious manner, but each time I played with her private parts so that she would not be able to relax, she was unable to escape from my restraints.


    Rather, every time she resisted, her clothes would slip off and her lower body would slide down until her underwear was visible. She tried to look away, but I could see that Fairis was also secretly looking at me there, and her shame had reached its limit.


    ¡¸Natalia, I''ll let you go if you admit to my relationship with Fairis.¡¹


    ¡¸Th-that''s coward! Nnnghhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Then I have no choice. I''ll make sure Fairis sees you climax.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? You''re lying, aren''t you, Yard? Ah! Wa-wait!¡¹


    Without listening to her, I kneaded her clitoris with my thumb and dug my index and middle fingers into her cleft. Perhaps the excitement of being watched had made her more sensitive, but she was already wet enough for me to insert my fingers inside her, and they were making lewd noises as I moved them.


    ¡¸Hey, you really have to stop! If you don''t, I''ll ......¡¹


    ¡¸Haha, you''re getting such a lewd response here, even with Fairis watching you. It seems that you semm excited on being watched.¡¹


    ¡¸N-no! I can''t do it anymore! Aahhh, forgive meee!¡¹


    ¡¸So you''ll allow me to have relations with Fairis?¡¹


    ¡¸All right, all right! I allow it. Just stop iiiit!¡¹


    Thinking that she would actually be seen climaxing at this point, she finally chose to give in to my threats in order to protect her dignity. It went according to plan.


    The intimidating feeling she had when she came into the room was gone, her skin was red with pleasure and shame up to her ears, and she was enduring the pleasure in order not to expose her lasciviousness, an appearance that stimulated my excitement.


    ¡¸So I take it you didn''t have a problem with what I just said.¡¹


    ¡¸Haah. ...... That''s fine ......¡¹


    I let her admit it at this moment, but I thought it would be better to let Fairis go home before her anger returned again. I gestured to her to leave the room as soon as possible, looking across at Natalia who looked tired and started to fix her messy clothes.


    ¡¸Oh, um, ......,I''ll take my leave now.¡¹


    She was in heat again from Natalia''s lasciviousness, but luckily she noticed my gesture, understood my intentions, and hurriedly left the room.


    She glared at me for a moment as she walked past me, as if she wasn''t satisfied that she had been used as an excuse, but I turned my head away and pretended not to notice. I don''t want any more trouble, you know.


    ¡¸Geez, Yard ......Just remember ''that'' tonight, okay?¡¹


    Natalia, who had regained her normal appearance except that her face was still red, said something to that effect as she hugged me. Apparently, she''s coming to crawl in the night tonight. But I guess it''s a small price to pay to appease her.


    ¡¸Oh well, I guess I''ll just wait in my room tonight.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, obviously.¡¹


    Her face broke into a happy smile as she took my word for it. It''s hard to believe that this is the same person who was so angry just a few minutes ago, but I guess elves tend to be moody.


    I decided to take a little nap since I couldn''t seem to sleep tonight, and left the room while pulling her happy hand.


    ¡ù


    After parting ways with Natalia, I decided to think about countermeasures against Elle, which I had completely forgotten about during my visit to Fairis.


    Elle''s fighting style was designed to be individual against individual, using her mobility to stir up her opponents while attacking them with techniques that focused on natural manipulation. I was the only one she trained with, so she couldn''t train for multiplayer battles.


    However, a good amount of time has passed since she disappeared. It''s very possible that her fighting skills have improved in the meantime, so I can''t rely on my memory too much.


    If you don''t know what your opponent has in store for you, it''s easy to think that you have to assume a wide range of things, but for me, it doesn''t have to be that complicated. To be frank, I don''t think Elle can beat me if I get serious, no matter how strong she gets.


    The battle barriers alone would be able to nullify most of her magics. In other words, the best countermeasure would be something that would block her abilities.


    In addition to those that block the activation of magic itself, such as the <Advanced Nullification Warding>, and those that counteract effects, such as the <Dispel>, I must also consider countermeasures against binding attacks and instant death to avoid being physically prevented from activating the magic.


    Even with those measures in place, I might as well make a substitute just in case I die or get brainwashed.


    Fortunately, it looks like there''s still some time before I have to leave for the army, so I''ll take all the necessary measures in the meantime.


    I worked for a long time, hoping that Natalia would come, but she never came to my room, and I started to feel sleepy, so I decided to end my preparations at an appropriate place and go to bed.


    ¡ù


    I was lying in bed, feeling like I was about to fall asleep, when Natalia finally came to me.


    ¡¸Oh? Yard, are you asleep already?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''m still awake.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so, I was worried that you forgot your promise.¡¹


    She quickly undressed and approached the bed, holding a clear vial in her hand. There seemed to be liquid inside. I had an idea what was in the vial.


    ¡¸Hey, dont'' tell me that''s...¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I''ve used it before, but it''s an elven aphrodisiac. Take it anyway.¡¹


    I couldn''t help but frown as I didn''t have a good memory of that aphrodisiac, but she looked at me, smiled wickedly, and handed it to me.


    ¡¸I didn''t feel like using an aphrodisiac that would make me lose my reason. ......¡¹


    ¡¸It''s okay, this is more diluted than that potion, so I think it''ll only make you a little more immoral.¡¹


    Even after listening to her explanation, I was still reluctant to drink it, but I had no choice but to open the lid and slurp it up. I could feel the sweet aroma of it wafting down my throat, and soon after, I felt a burning excitement rising in my body.


    At the same time, my meat stick pushed up the fabric of my pants and slithered hard, and I hurriedly took off my clothes. It was true that my sexual desire didn''t seem to hit me to the point of losing my reason like before, but the physical effects seemed to be almost the same as before.


    ¡¸Oh, it looks like it''s working fast.¡¹


    Natalia was making happy noises while thrusting my exposed meat stick. As for me, even though I was only lightly stimulated by the thrusts, I felt a rush of pleasure that would have caused me to ejaculate immediately if I hadn''t been careful, and I struggled to hold it in.


    ¡¸Yard, it''s your punishment today, so don''t move, okay?¡¹


    As soon as she finished saying those words, she dripped her saliva on my rod to make it slippery, then gently wrapped her hand around it and started to handle it slowly. Even though the speed was not very fast, it was more than enough for me right now, and I could barely keep myself from moaning.


    Naturally, I couldn''t hold out much longer, and my limit was coming quickly and easily. However, she sensed that I was close to ejaculating and stopped her hand just in time.


    ¡¸Fufu, did you want to cum? But this is your punishment, so don''t do it today, okay?¡¹


    Perhaps she was trying to get back at me for what I did to her during the day, but it seemed that her punishment was to make me impatient. Well, I''m more severe because I''m using drugs, but I decided not to go into that.


    After a little while, she began to work on my cock again, and her expression was very lively. I guess she''s enjoying this opportunity to relieve her frustration, since she''s usually the one who gets taken advantage of.


    ¡¸Hey, Yard. If you love me the most, I''ll let you cum, you know?¡¹


    Natalia said this to me as if now was an opportune time. It was quite painful to be on the verge, so perhaps my expression unintentionally showed that I was losing my composure.


    But I showed my refusal by keeping silent when she asked. I''m not foolish enough to make important decisions about my life based on temporary pleasure.


    ¡¸Murhh......I''ll never let you cum until you can''t afford it,.......¡¹


    She made a dissatisfied face at my answer, but quickly regained her composure and resumed handling it.


    After that, she kept stopping and stroking me over and over again, and each time she do that it took a lot of my physical and mental energy, so I was getting very tired.


    My cock, which had been repeatedly stopped short, was trembling and shaking, leaking juices and looking as if it was about to ejaculate. Her timing was perfect, and I was just one step away from achieving the pleasure that would lead to me climax. However, she also seems to be getting bored with the fact that she is not making herself feel good. Her expression was cloudier than when she started, and it was easy to see that she was not satisfied with this action.


    ¡¸Sigh, I''m bored already. Yard won''t break at all. ...... Let''s go to bed now. Oh, and Yard, you can''t cum when I go to bed, okay?¡¹


    With that, she lay down next to me. It''s quite difficult to not be able to touch a woman when she''s throwing her body out defenselessly in front of you. It would be nearly impossible to sleep in this situation.


    When I brought my face close to Natalia''s and tried to kiss her on the mouth, she understood what I wanted to do and smiled as if she had no choice.


    ¡¸Do you want a goodnight kiss? It can''t be helped. ......¡¹


    She gave me permission to do so, so I took her lips without hesitation and sent the aphrodisiac I had left in her mouth. She was completely caught off guard and swallowed it without resistance, and shortly afterwards she realized what I had done and hurriedly pulled her mouth away, but it was already too late.


    ¡¸Y-you''re so sly! I told you to drink it!¡¹


    ¡¸You didn''t tell me to drink it all. So I didn''t break your orders.¡¹


    The effect of the aphrodisiac was immediately apparent on the girl who had been accusing me, and she reached down to her crotch and began to squirm. I wondered if the aphrodisiac should be banned, since even a with just small amount had such an effect.


    ¡¸Well then, let''s go to sleep.¡¹


    ¡¸Hold on, there''s no way I''m going to sleep when I''m so hot!¡¹


    ¡¸But I''ve been told not to mess with you. I don''t know if I can sleep with all that excitement either, but I can''t help it.¡¹


    ¡¸F-fine. You can put your hands on me now, okay?¡¹


    She rubbed up against me and took my hand and put it on her breast. As she pressed my hand against her taut chest, I could feel her heart beating faster because of her excitement. She was probably more vulnerable to pleasure than I was, but she was already losing room for too much sexual desire.


    But I''m not so open-minded as to show her mercy here. I''m of the opinion that it''s better to let those who don''t consider the risk of failure receive their due reward.


    ¡¸I refuse. I''m too tired for that.¡¹


    As I shook her hand off and turned away, I felt an interesting sense of dismay.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, I was just having a bad day. I won''t do this again, please. ......¡¹


    ¡¸It can''t be helped then. ......¡¹


    For the time being, she apologized to me and I''ll forgive her. It was the end of her luck that she got a little carried away and challenged me to a match.


    I lay Natalia down on the bed, opened her legs and slid my body between them. I pretended to be relaxed in order to rush her, but I was also very close to my limit. Now that I''ve come this far, I''m going to cum all over her.


    I hurriedly thrust my meat stick into her vagina before my patience reached its limit, and her vagina greedily welcomed me into its depths, tightening around my load. The stimulation triggered me to spill my semen all over her even though I had just entered her.


    ¡¸HyaaaaaaAAAaaaAAahhhhhhhh!¡¹


    She seemed to have climaxed the moment I put my load inside her, but the stimulation of the semen going inside her took her to a higher level, making her body jump like she was having a spasm.


    But even though I had just ejaculated more than usual, my hardness had not diminished at all, and my excitement had not subsided at all. It seemed that I had been rushed so much that one ejaculation was no longer enough.


    Moreover, perhaps because I had already cum inside her once, my sexual desire was no longer something I could control, and I continued to shake my hips violently, letting my urges take over in order to pour more semen into her vagina, which was still in the middle of climax.


    ¡¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡¹


    She was given even more pleasure during her climax, and she was going crazy with horrible pleasure, screaming to the point that she could no longer speak. Her head would have been painted over with pleasure.


    After that, Natalia and I would continue to devour each other''s bodies endlessly until the effects of the drug wore off, while being tossed around by sensations that we would never experience in normal sex.


    ¡ù


    The next morning, I woke up to find Tia standing by my bed. I looked out the window and saw that the sun had already risen. Apparently, she was suspicious of me not waking up at all and came to check on me.


    ¡¸Good morning, Master.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, good morning.¡¹


    I forced my overworked and tired body to stand up, and Tia immediately prepared a cup and towel and began to wipe my body, which was now dirty in many ways.


    As I drank the water I received, I looked towards the bed and saw Natalia sleeping with a happy expression on her face. It was a shame that she was so beautiful when she was quiet like this.


    ¡¸Master, I don''t mean to be rude, but you might want to lower your voice a bit when you''re having sex,.......¡¹


    Tia muttered these words to me as she wiped my body. If I look closely at her face, I can see faint dark circles under her eyes. It seemed she hadn''t slept much.


    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll be careful from now on.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for your consideration.¡¹


    It''s true that if we had made such a charming noise in the middle of the night just because it was my house, I would have caused a lot of trouble for the others. From now on, I''ll make sure to put up a sound proof barrier.


    After she finished wiping my upper body, she was about to wipe my lower body, but stopped when she saw my thing. The aphrodisiac was still affecting me, and I had a morning erection, even though I had cum a lot yesterday.


    ¡¸Master, please excuse me.¡¹


    Without hesitation, she took my cock into her mouth and began to work on it with her tongue and lips. The feel of her tongue and lips on my cock was different from that of vagina or hands, and it stimulated my cock nicely. It was not the intense pleasure of yesterday, but a gentle and pleasant sensation that was a fresh stimulus for my overworked body.


    The sight of her smiling enchantingly as she swallowed the semen in her mouth was so bewitching that it excited even me in my woke up. With that look on her face, there was no way I could finish in one sitting, so I invited her to bed. It looks like it''s going to be a little later before I get up.

 Volume 3 - CH 4.1

    Having just dispatched a large army to the Demon Empire, it seemed to have been difficult to gather supplies, and more than a week after the meeting, I finally received word that the troops were ready to go to the Northern Alliance.


    Perhaps it was because the decisive battle against the Demon Empire was over and it had become difficult to make a difference in the war effort, but this time, unlike the previous exodus, nobles who normally wouldn''t participate were also taking part.


    It seems that most of them are trying to get close to Alec, but He also seemed to be fed up with the people who were rubbing his nose in it, and looked annoyed at the nobles who were crowding around him. They may think that the heroes will open up the battle lines again this time, but people who only participate in battles they can win will never be trusted.


    Not wanting to get involved with Alec, I left the scene and watched the troops for a while, avoiding the hurrying soldiers, until I saw someone approaching me.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, you''re here¡¹


    The one who came up to me, exhaling as if relieved to find me, was Melvina. Behind her was Olympia, who had been left in charge of guiding her.


    Although it was good that they had brought her to the mansion, there were still people who did not feel comfortable with the increase in the number of people from the Demon Empire. It was inevitable that they would find it difficult to accept people from the enemy country they had fought for so long.


    In order to convince them to accept Olympia and the others, I thought it would be quicker to show them that they were willing to cooperate with the kingdom, so I decided to leave her two daughters, who were still children, behind and let her accompany us on this mission.


    However, I do not consider them as combatants. Aside from Olympia, Melvina couldn''t even use the magic of an ordinary magician. So, ostensibly, they are supposed to act as negotiators, helping to win over the other side. The truth is that she is there to feast her eyes on a group of almost exclusively men.


    Melvina''s dress was not a bare shoulder dress, as expected, but the skirt was designed with fancy slits to make it easier for her to move during the long trip, so I could see her shapely thighs. If she had used a better fabric, the design would have been perfect for a party.


    When I think about it calmly, I wonder if the soldiers would have a lot on their plates if a woman like her were to join the march. When I turned my head to look at them, they hurriedly averted their gaze, but even now the soldiers around me were transfixed by her sexy figure.


    ¡¸Couldn''t you have dressed a little more maturely?¡¹


    ¡¸ ...... I think I chose something that wasn''t too revealing, but is it too flashy?¡¹


    Certainly that the area of skin exposed may not be so large as she says, but there is quite a problem with the area that is exposed. If the wind blows, it will probably roll up. As I was looking at Melvina''s clothes, Olympia, who was following her, let out a snorting breath.


    ¡¸It''s a shame that a woman who may be a marchioness but has fallen from grace would so carelessly expose her bare skin to the gaze of the lower classes. Do dark elves not have the concept of shame?¡¹


    Melvina''s smile tightened at Olympia''s comment, which she thought was an attempt to start a fight. Since it was in public, she didn''t do anything to reveal her anger, but if you looked closely, I could see her hands trembling.


    ¡¸People who have abandoned their women may not understand, but I take care of my body daily so that I won''t be ashamed to show it to anyone. And you seem to be wearing something very short, don''t you think?¡¹


    ¡¸Unlike your vulgar clothes, this is the official military uniform of the Demon Empire. If you don''t attract the attention of men other than the one you''re interested in, you won''t feel that you''re a woman.¡¹


    ¡¸.........I''ve been trying to be careful about what I say so I don''t make a scene in front of people, but I never thought I''d be called a man-hungry for lack of a better word. I thought you were the one who was starving for men.¡¹


    They were exchanging verbal abuse as if they had thrown away their calmness, but since they were smiling at each other and talking in a low voice so that others couldn''t hear, it looked like they were just having a good time. As a result, the faces of the soldiers watching them were a little slack and loose.


    It was true that they belonged to opposing factions in the Demon Empire, so it was understandable that they didn''t get along very well. But I hope they will at least be careful not to cause any problems in public.


    ¡¸All right, that''s enough. Let''s leave it at that.¡¹


    I knew that if I left them alone, they would continue to argue, so I tapped them on the shoulder to distract them. Once they calmed down, the girls finally noticed what was going on around them, and they turned their heads and dyed their cheeks in embarrassment.


    I indicated with my eyes that the soldiers who had been admiring them should get back to work, and they hurried back to their work. I let out a sigh when I saw that the soldiers were no longer visible, and turned to them.


    ¡¸I''m not saying that you should hold hands in a friendly manner, but at least refrain from making an ugly scene in public.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I''m sorry. ......¡¹


    ¡¸I have no words to say back ......¡¹


    Both of them nodded at my words, as if they were lying about their earlier vigor. If I can make them feel this bad, they won''t make such a mistake again. I don''t want to scold them too much and spoil the atmosphere during the march, but it''s better to let them know now.


    ¡¸Well then, Melvina, have you met with the nobles who will be participating this time?¡¹


    I''m sure they''ll be fine with me by their side, but if any of their allies don''t know Melvina or Olympia, they might mistake them for the enemy, so it''s necessary for me to show their face and say hello to nobles.


    ¡¸I''ve just met Count Gilfreyer. He said he would introduce me to other people, but I thought it would be not good idea to be escorted by someone other than my husband, so I declined.¡¹


    ¡¸Isn''t that right? I felt like you were just hating on him one way or the other.¡¹


    ¡¸...... The reason was that I felt uncomfortable with the way he was looking at me, as if he was licking me around. There was no other reason.¡¹


    It is true that when you meet Melvina for the first time, it is inevitable that your eyes will be drawn to her big breasts first. In the same situation, I would have reacted the same way as Alec, so I can''t blame him.


    ¡¸I see, that was a disaster. ...... That being said, I''m in but I''m not your husband either.¡¹


    ¡¸I adore Yard-sama more than anyone else, so you''re special to me. If possible, I would like to be by your side forever, even as a concubine.¡¹


    Melvina said as if it were natural. I know there is no one around, but it is still a dangerous statement that makes me curious enough to check surrounding.


    Olympia, who doesn''t take a strong stand against other women, couldn''t let this comment go unnoticed, and pulled my arm away from Melvina.


    ¡¸A slut who seduces another man when she already has a husband is not worthy for him.¡¹


    ¡¸We are not officially divorced, but I can no longer see that man as my husband. My daughters understand that Yard-sama is a better man than such an unreliable man.¡¹


    ¡¸Let''s send this woman back to the Imperial Capital right now!¡¹


    ¡¸Calm down, Olympia. We haven''t even finished meeting the participants yet, so don''t talk nonsense.¡¹


    Knowing that the two of them were usually rather calm, I felt a little dizzy at their childish attitude just now. I stopped them because I was afraid they would start arguing again like before, but I wondered why they could not control themselves so well. Apparently, it was a mistake to bring them along.


    I ignored them as they stared at each other, checking each other out, and walked away. They both made a truce and hurried after me. Let''s hope their self-control will work a little better in public.


    ¡ù


    The Northern Alliance, which was the target this time, was formed mainly by senior nobles who had territories north of the Imperial Capital, such as the Naylor Frontier Counts. Therefore, the march route was naturally chosen to pass through the imperial capital.


    The road from the royal capital to the imperial capital had been well maintained during the previous march, so it was going to be a relatively safe journey to the vicinity of the imperial capital.


    The problem was how to kill time in the meantime. Since it was rare to find people who would attack an army that was far superior in numbers and power, and the few fools had already been almost completely wiped out in the previous march.


    Even if you enjoy the scenery around you, you''ll soon get bored of it because it doesn''t look much different.


    If there were no other eyes on us, I thought it would be nice to socialize with Olympia and Melvina, but for some reason, Alec was with us in the carriage we were currently riding in.


    He''s been telling Melvina his saga since a while ago, and I can tell from his appearance what his purpose is in the carriage. But the fact that he''s telling her something she doesn''t want to hear seems to be causing her a lot of pain since she has no interest in him.


    At first, she was friendly, but she was exhausted by Alec''s endless talk, and now she couldn''t even take a sip. He doesn''t notice her condition at all and continues to talk non stop, but it''s really pathetic to see him hitting on a woman who has no chance of being dominated by him.


    Since intervening in his world would only cause more trouble, I looked at Olympia sitting in front of him.


    She was a noblewoman and a member of the military, so her posture was quite well-defined, but her slightly arched back seemed to accentuate her large breasts. Her face, too, with its long, slanted eyes and white porcelain-like skin, was unquestionably one of the most beautiful women in the world when kept quiet. The people in her unit must have had a hard time looking at her.


    As I stared at her face, I could see that she was embarrassed and her face was gradually turning red. She looked disappointed when I averted my gaze a little, so I decided to keep looking at her face.


    But no matter how beautiful she was, I was getting tired of looking at her face, so I decided to take my gaze off her and observe Alec and Melvina.


    His story had progressed to his exploits in the fortress. I had a feeling that it had been settled after only one battle there, but listening to him, it sounded as if he had been waging a great war.


    ¡¸Yard-sama ......¡¹


    As I wondered how long the fortress talk would continue, Olympia came to my attention.


    The reason why she calls me differently than usual is because I forbids her to call me in a way that shows she''s working as a maid in the mansion. Ostensibly, I was supposed to be inviting her to the mansion as a guest.


    When I took my gaze off Alec and looked at Olympia, I saw that she had boldly spread her legs.


    From my position, I could almost see her shining white thighs and the depths of her thighs, but from Alec''s position, I could probably only see that she had opened her legs. I thought she knew that and was trying to provoke me, but then she started to do something even more outrageous.


    ¡¸Nnhhh ......¡¹


    She licked her fingers sensually as if to show me, and then dipped her wet fingertips into her crotch. I could see her hand fumbling around inside, letting out a faint gasp as her fingers hit a sensitive spot.


    I thought this was a bad idea and looked sideways to check on Alec, but he was still bragging about himself and didn''t seem to be paying attention to Olympia.


    I was relieved that he hadn''t seen her lasciviousness, but I couldn''t let my guard down yet. Even as she was doing this, her fingers were moving faster and faster, and her cheeks were flushed, as if ¡¸.....Nngmm, nnhhmm.......¡¹


    She held her voice with her other hand to prevent her moans from coming out, but even so, her voice leaked out uncontrollably. The sound of the carriage and the vibrations didn''t seem to reach Alec''s ears, but at this rate, it was only a matter of time before he noticed. Anyway, I have to make her stop masturbating.


    (Hey Olympia, what are you thinking! Stop jerking off and close your legs right now!)


    (Forgive me, but when Master is staring at me with such hot eyes, I can''t take it anymore. ......)


    (Just stop. If you keep this up, he''s going to notice eventually.)


    She was so absorbed in masturbation that instead of following my advice, she accelerated the movement of her fingers. The overflowing love juices were stirred up by the movement of her fingers, making a noise, and the carriage was gradually becoming filled with the stench of lewdness.


    ¡¸......Oh my?¡¹


    Melvina, who had been in a daze after Alec''s bragging, regained consciousness and looked up at us. Then, naturally, her eyes fell on Olympia sitting next to her.


    Melvina, with her keen intuition, must have grasped the situation the moment she saw Olympia''s debauched face, because at first her eyes widened in surprise, and the next moment her gaze became contemptuous, as if she was looking at filth, and she pulled her body away slightly.


    ¡¸Hmm? Is something wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it''s nothing.¡¹


    The fact that Melvina turned her face toward Olympia seemed to have caught Alec''s attention. At last, he followed Melvina''s gaze and turned his face towards her.


    ¡¸If you really can''t stand it, I can have the carriage stopped.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes. ......¡¹


    But seeing Olympia''s appearance, Alec seemed to have mistakenly thought that she was holding back her pee. As soon as he said a few words in return, she turned her gaze away to the carriage window.


    He thought that his mistake had somehow prevented her from revealing her actions, but then the carriage shook violently as if it had hit a large stone.


    ¡¸Nnnhhh!¡¹


    The shock of the shaking seemed to have rubbed up against her sensitive parts to the fullest, and Olympia climaxed, shaking her body, and collapsed on me. She seemed to have squirted when she climaxed, and there was a clearly visible stain on the floor, which naturally attracted the attention of everyone.


    ¡¸Olympia-dono, umm, are you okay with ......?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes,......, I''m fine now,.......¡¹


    Alec was really distressed to hear from her. He was probably worried that it was because he was being so careful not to be late for the march. If I calmly looked at Olympia''s face, I could see that she was in heat, but if Alec saw that face, he would notice it, so she casually pressed her face against my chest to hide it.


    ¡¸Count, if you''re too concerned about her, you''ll hurt her.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, ah, yes. I was careless.¡¹


    While Melvina was distracting Alec with an earful, I secretly applied a <Calming> on Olympia, and while I was at it, I erased the stain on the floor with a <Drain>.


    In an instant, the pink haze that had hung over her head cleared and cleared her thoughts, and she got up with a confused expression and looked at me apologetically as she realized what had happened.


    ¡¸Murhh, I''ve never heard of such a useful magic. That''s just like you, Yard-dono.¡¹


    While Alec was admiring me, Melvina opened the door a little and let out the lewd smell that had been wafting inside. I''m sure it wasn''t out of consideration for Olympia, but simply because she didn''t want to breathe this air, but it was still a nice distraction.


    I returned Olympia to her seat after she had calmed down and gave her a cold stare to prevent her from doing anything more insolent. Of course, the <Calming> is still in effect without being deactivated. Melvina, too, was once again being talked to by Alec, but she occasionally gave Olympia a sideways glance to intimidate her from doing the same thing.


    Perhaps the quintessential Olympia felt remorse under our silent pressure, but from then on she did not do anything particularly funny, but kept her head down and shrunk.


    In the end, the carriage kept running without stopping, and we spent the rest of the day in a stifling atmosphere until we stopped marching and prepared to camp.


    ¡ù

 Volume 3 - CH 4.2

    After eating a not-so-tasty meal, we were told about the route we would be taking tomorrow and other unimportant things, and we spent the rest of the day drinking unappetizing alcohol as company.


    I felt depressed when I thought about how many more days I would have to spend like this, but it was still my official duty, so I couldn''t just run away.


    I called out to a nearby sentry and went into the tent, where I found Olympia inside for some reason.


    ¡¸Welcome back, Master.¡¹


    ¡¸This is not your tent.¡¹


    ¡¸I know. However, I would like to be by your side at all times during the encampment, just in case you should ever feel the need to embrace a woman.¡¹


    I approach her, smiling at her serious expression. I put my hand on her cheek, and she looked enraptured, as if she had misunderstood something. I''ll put up a soundproof barrier just in case. There is no need to worry about sound leaking out.


    ¡¸...... I have one more question for you. There were guards nearby, but how did you get in?¡¹


    ¡¸I tried to enter from the front, but they stopped me, so I used a disorientation spell to sneak in.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹


    ¡¸Fuehh!? ouch, ouch, hyaaa!¡¹


    As soon as she finished speaking, I pulled her cheek with all my strength. I pulled her soft cheeks to the limit and she finally realized that I was angry and got teary eyed.


    When I let her go after pulling her cheeks as hard as I could, I saw that her cheeks were swollen and red.


    ¡¸If anyone had noticed, I''d be in big trouble. And what are you going to do with your own tent?¡¹


    ¡¸......I-I''m sorry. But I''ve put up both physical and magical wards on my tent, so I don''t think it''s likely that the guards will know what''s going on inside.¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸W-Was it bad?¡¹


    Why are all the women around me going all out in the wrong direction? It''s as if they''re shouting out that they don''t want to be seen inside if they''ve put up an anti-physical boundary, a boundary that you can see just by touching them.


    I thought about punishing her one more time to prevent her from committing the crime again, but seeing how depressed she clearly was, I decided against it.


    ¡¸It can''t be helped. I''ll forgive you this time, but from now on, avoid doing things like this as much as possible.¡¹


    ¡¸! Okay!¡¹


    I think it was a naive decision, but I decided to tolerate it for her first time. There won''t be a second time, though.


    If it comes to it, I can just send her directly back to her tent with the <Greater Teleportation Other>, but it would be foolish to let Elle know the location of the kingdom army for that reason.


    ¡¸Master, I mean, can you hold me already today?¡¹


    After I finished paying attention to her, Olympia gave me a covetous look. I knew that was why she had come to me in the first place, and since I had no reason to refuse her, I decided to meet her expectations.


    I took off my clothes and sat down on the bed and hugged her as she approached me. However, when I touched her body on top of her clothes, I felt something rough. I was curious, so I took off her clothes and found a slightly thin rope.


    I checked her face, and there was no mistaking the look of anticipation on her face. I knew that she had that kind of tendecy, but it made me feel indescribable.


    ¡¸Um, ...... did you not like this kind of thing?¡¹


    Before I knew it, she was holding a blindfold in her hand that she had used before and asked me fearfully with an upward glance, and the gap between her strong-willed appearance and this cute appearance now made me feel frustrated.


    I''m not particularly fond of abnormal play, but I''ll go along with her here. I put on the blindfold she had given me, and it made her body shake with delight.


    ¡¸Hyaa, nnghh ......¡¹


    I laid her down on the bed and slowly stroked up her thighs, and she wiggled her body, moaning with pleasure. The lack of visual information seemed to have sharpened her other senses, and even a light touch caused her to let out a hot gasp.


    When I brought my finger close to her mouth, she began to lick my finger with great care, as if stretching her tongue to check its shape. When I put my fingers into her mouth and traced the inside, she moved her tongue hard to match my movements.


    There was enough lasciviousness in the way she was serving me while still bound, enough lasciviousness to turn me on. I must admit that just being blindfolded increased my sense of immorality considerably.


    I was about to push her over the edge, but then I felt someone approaching and stopped my movements. As I listened carefully, I could hear someone talking to the guards outside. It seemed that the next intruder was not going to sneak around and hide, but was going to come in with an open mind.


    ¡¸Excuse me for coming in so late at night.¡¹


    Immediately after the voices outside had ceased to be heard, it was Melvina who entered the tent.


    She bowed deeply as she entered, and her body tensed up for a moment as she saw Olympia and I attached to each other, but she quickly came to her senses and approached us with her eyebrows raised.


    ¡¸What is the meaning of this, Yard-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸No, that''s my line. Don''t try to sneak in using magic. What the hell do you think you''re doing?¡¹


    ¡¸You''ve been so busy with that slut during the day that you haven''t paid any attention to me at all, so I thought I''d like to sleep in your warmth at least tonight. And yet ......¡¹


    Melvina looked at Olympia enviously, her sad voice inviting my sympathy.


    It was true that I had forced her to play the terribly boring role of being Alec''s talking partner, and had even made her follow Olympia, but I hadn''t done anything to make her work for it. She had a good point.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, I give you hard time¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, no, it''s not that ......¡¹


    I pulled her to me with my free hand and took her lips with mine. She was frightened for a moment, but quickly hugged me back and we kissed each other hungrily.


    When we parted our mouths, our saliva mingled and connected in a thread, and she looked at me with the face of a woman in heat.


    ¡¸Nnhh.........It''s been a long time since we kissed. How was it?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, it''s just as wonderful as before. Next, let me check here too.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, go ahead, nnghh¡¹


    I took off her clothes to expose her generous breasts and buried my face in them without hesitation. Her big breasts are soft and firm, but they also retain their shape without sagging. Thinking that I was the only one who could bury my face in her breasts, I felt a sense of superiority.


    It seemed that she had wiped her body before coming here, but since she hadn''t been able to take a bath during her trip, her body odor was still faint. But it was not an unpleasant smell, in fact, it was the smell of a woman who was inviting a man to come over, which excited me.


    I was enjoying her big tits for a while, but Olympia, who had been neglected by her intrusion, finally lost her nerve and lunged at Melvina.


    ¡¸What on earth are you doing! I''m the first one who needs to be hugged by Master!¡¹


    ¡¸Nnghh.....In addition to being a lewd, you also have perverted tastes, so there''s nothing I can do to help you. Since I''m the one who will be receiving the favor of Yard-sama tonight, I think you should just shut up and comfort yourself?¡¹


    ¡¸Wha!? I''m here first, so why don''t you wait with your fingers in your mouth!¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t make too much noise.¡¹


    When they were about to argue, I gave them a flick on their forehead. The two immediately stopped speaking when I did so. Melvina was looking at me with frightened eyes, and Olympia was as small as a scolded child, so I took off Olympia''s blindfold and sat them down.


    ¡¸Before you fight over who comes first, let''s have both of you serve me first. And if you curse each other again, I''ll thrown you out of the tent on the spot, so be prepared for that.¡¹


    Both of them nodded after hearing my words, so I guess I can rest easy for now.


    Well, I didn''t invite them, but as a result, they both came. Besides, I''m sure we won''t fall out if I say so much, so I''ll just enjoy the situation honestly.


    ¡¸Now, both of you, let''s see what you can do to satisfy me.¡¹


    For the time being, I lay down on the bed and left it up to the girls to decide how they would serve me.


    They didn''t seem to get along, but that didn''t mean they didn''t want to cooperate. They didn''t start discussing, but looked at each other for a while, waiting to see what would happen.


    ¡¸Then I''ll take this one.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah! Sneaking around is not fair!¡¹


    ¡¸It''s important to make a quick decision in any kind of competition.¡¹


    While Melvina blinked, Olympia took the initiative and placed my meat stick in her cleavage and began to handle it while holding it from both sides. She bounced her ample breasts while making wet sounds with saliva dripped on them to make them slippery, and extended her tongue to the tip of the rod and licked it as if poking it.


    ¡¸It can''t be helped, I''ll take this one ......Nnhh¡¹


    Melvina, who had fallen behind by a small margin, pressed her twin hills against my body and kissed me on the mouth as she had done earlier. She rubs her already hardened nipples against me, and I can feel the comfortable sensation of her soft big tits changing shape as they are crushed by my body.


    It was hard to tell between the two of them, but if anything, Melvina''s service was better.


    Olympia was enthusiastic, but her pace tended to be monotonous, and she was still inexperienced in how to slow down. Melvina, on the other hand, is serving while watching my reactions. I guess there is a difference in experience here.


    Well, even with some poor technique, I can still get excited just by the situation of two beautiful women servicing me, so it''s not like I can''t feel Olympia''s service.


    ¡¸Ah, Master''s thing is getting bigger. You''re about to cum, isn''t it?¡¹


    Sensing from my reaction that my climax was near, Olympia increased the speed of her service. When Melvina heard this, she seemed to become even more enthusiastic about her service too, and began to rub her entire body against me.


    Just when I thought I was about to reach my limit, Olympia stimulated my bell mouth with her tongue, which triggered me to ejaculate with such force that I felt as if I was going to spit out everything I had accumulated. Olympia seemed to try to drink the semen, but the amount was more than she expected and she pulled her mouth away, leaving a white stain on her face and breasts.


    ¡¸Amazing amount ...... It''s wonderful¡¹


    The sight of her scooping up the semen on her face with her fingers while showing an enraptured expression gave off a very lewd atmosphere. Seeing this, my cock was erect without losing its hardness, even right after I cum.


    ¡¸It''s not fair that you''re the only one to have Yard-sama''s semen.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Ahh!¡¹


    Melvina, who uttered an envious voice, buried her face in Olympia''s chest, who was licking the semen from her face in ecstasy, and licking off the semen that had collected in her cleavage.


    ¡¸How dare you! He had it splashed on my chest, not yours!¡¹


    ¡¸You was serving Yard-sama''s things, so it was only natural that the semen is splashed on you. You can''t use that as an excuse because his ejaculation was the result of my service, kyaaaa!?¡¹


    I didn''t want them to get into a fight over my semen, so I pulled Melvina aside and interrupted her.


    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹


    ¡¸Olympia, you have to wait a little longer.¡¹


    ¡¸Uhh, I understand. ......¡¹


    She replied, but didn''t seem convinced, and looked at me with a sad expression. I couldn''t concentrate with her looking at me like that, so I tied her hands and feet with her clothes, put a blindfold on her, and let her roll around.


    It was pretty bad treatment, but she was breathing a little hard, as if she was aware that this was neglectful play. I''m sure that when I take off the blindfold, she''ll show her estrous face. For the time being, I left Olympia alone and faces Melvina.


    ¡¸I''ll take care of you first, since I couldn''t take care of you during the day.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yard-sama ......¡¹


    When I whispered in her ear, a blush appeared on her brown cheeks. She blushed at the mere whisper, like a innocent girl, but I guess that''s what she was expecting. When I pushed her down and opened her legs, she was already so wet that I didn''t need to caress her.


    I could have spent a little more time on the foreplay, but she was staring at me as if she couldn''t wait, so I decided to put it inside her.


    As I slowly moved my hips forward with my meat stick against her crack, it was swallowed without resistance by her debauched vagina. It wasn''t loose at all, but it was adjusting its tightness to the movement of the meat stick.


    ¡¸Nnnhhhh, Yard-sama''s strong thing is coming inside me.¡¹


    ¡¸Even though you already have a child, and your vagina is so tight, I''d say it''s a masterpiece.¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, I''m so happy! If it''s okay with you, please enjoy this body to the fullest!¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I''m going to do that.¡¹


    Without needing her to tell me, I grabbed her legs, which were spread wide apart, and started pounding my hips as hard as I could.


    Each time I penetrate her vagina, I hear the sound of flesh colliding with flesh, and the vibration makes her breasts sway dynamically, visually pleasing me as well.


    ¡¸Aahh, amazing, yaaa, aahnnn!¡¹


    ¡¸I''m pretty sure ............you''re weak around here¡¹


    Her weak spot must have been the part of her body that felt a little stiff when I pulled on the meat stick.


    ¡¸!! no, not there, aaaahhhhhh!¡¹


    Every time I rubbed up against her, she would let out a lusty squeal as she tightened her grip on my cock, letting me know with her own body just how much she was feeling.


    The sweat from the intense workout made her brown skin slick and shiny, giving her an even more seductive appeal. Unable to resist the sight of her, I positioned myself on top of her and sucked on her swaying nipples as if to entice me.


    ¡¸Hauuu, yaa, Yard-samaaaa!¡¹¡¹


    As I sucked on her breasts, I was naturally close to her body, and I could smell the scent of a woman in heat even more strongly than before. Of course, I didn''t stop moving my cock, but rather moved my hips with even more vigor, as if I were penetrating her cervix.


    I could feel my climax approaching even though I had already cum once before, probably because I was tasting a wonderfully huggable body. I thought about holding back for a moment, but I still had plenty of energy left, so I decided to let it out.


    ¡¸I''m almost at my limit, I''m coming inside you, Melvina!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, o-okay! Aahhhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Kkuhh, ooohhhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸I-it''s coming inside me, I''m going to cum tooooooo!¡¹


    The moment she climaxed, I slammed my meat stick deep into her and ejaculated vigorously, and the semen that hit her cervix forced her to climax as well. Her vagina contracted as her body shuddered with climax, and she sucked on my cock as if she wanted to suck out all the remaining semen.


    When I pulled my cock out after the ejaculation was over, I found that the semen was spilling out.


    ¡¸Hufff ...... it''s hot ......¡¹


    She seemed to be able to feel the semen that was put inside her, and she let out a sigh of satisfaction. Her eyes were droopy and her languid mood was also sexy. It''s a figure that stimulates my lower body to the point where I can''t wait to pounce on her again.


    But now that the sex with Melvina was over, it was Olympia''s turn that was left alone. Perhaps it was because she was blindfolded and listening to us having an sex up close, but she was completely in heat.


    Her cheeks were flushed, drool was dripping from the edges of her half-open mouth, and she was rubbing her crotch together in an attempt to get some pleasure despite the fact that her hands and feet were bound and she was unable to move.


    ¡¸Olympia, I mad you wait.¡¹


    ¡¸Master, please, let me have your mercy quickly. ......¡¹


    I approached Olympia, who was shaking her body as if she couldn''t wait, and untied her hands and feet, and she tried to stand up with slow, careful movements. The restraints were too tight, and she seemed to be a little numb.


    I caught her so she wouldn''t fall and brought my hand down to her hip. She was tall, but not slender like Fairis. She had a firm body shape that showed off her curves, and if I grabbed her, my fingers would sink lightly into the flesh.


    ¡¸By the way, have you prepared this place?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, ah, nnhhh ......¡¹


    Just by reaching out with my fingers and lightly playing with the area around her asshole in a circular motion, I could hear her sweet voice leaking out and her body trembling with pleasure.


    I don''t have to worry about taking her virginity anymore since she''ve already given the reigns to her brother, but I want to train her to the point where she only wants to be fucked in her asshole.


    I scoop up her overflowing love juice and smear it on her asshole. I wondered if it was the coldness of her love juices from being exposed to the outside air, or if her asshole had already become her sexual zone, and her hole twitched every time my finger touched it.


    It had been a long time since I had used this hole, so she had not yet loosened it up enough to use it immediately, but she seemed to remember some of the pleasure she had felt before. I''m sure she''ll become less resistant as I works on it.


    ¡¸No, ahh, Master. You can''t touch me like that. ......¡¹


    ¡¸It was too hard before, wasn''t it? I''m going to untie you carefully this time.¡¹


    I traced the wrinkles of her asshole with my finger, widened it, rubbed the edge of the hole from time to time, and continued to caress it while being careful not to enter it.


    As if it had been waiting for me, her asshole tightened as it repeatedly contracted, pulling my finger in and out.


    ¡¸Ahh, fuhhh, mmmm ......¡¹


    Her forehead was covered with sweat. I don''t know what it really is because I''ve never actually had it in me, but the discomfort of having a foreign object shoved into her intestines must be considerable. However, when my finger was pulled out, it seemed to give the same pleasure as defecation, so I had to be patient for a while.


    In fact, after a few times of thrusting it in and out, her pain seemed to lessen, and she began to moan and relax her expression. She seemed to have more time to enjoy the pleasure of pulling it out.


    ¡¸How do you feel?¡¹


    ¡¸Huff, yes ...... Mmm, it feels so good ...... Huh, ahhhh ......¡¹


    Each time I pulled out, a pleasant gasp escaped from her mouth and my fingers tightened to keep them in place. As the pleasure intensified, she began to relax, and her asshole began to unravel enough to allow me to spread her hole wider. I guess it''s time to put more than a finger in.


    I pulled my finger out completely and placed the tip of my meat stick in the center of her asshole instead. I slowly moved my hips forward, but since it was bigger than my finger, it didn''t go in easily.


    ¡¸Nnnghhhh, ffuhhhhh.......¡¹


    And the moment the penis part entered her, the part that had been getting thicker and thicker ended, and the meat stick that should have been slowly advancing lost its resistance and entered her at once.


    ¡¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤, Nnfuuhhhhh!¡¹


    Her inside did not constrict the meat stick, but felt like it was in a soft tube. A hot, soft sensation enveloped the rod, a different kind of pleasure from the vagina.


    The tightness at the entrance was not so tight that I was afraid that I would not be able to pull out like before, but it was just enough that I could feel the right amount of resistance.


    ¡¸Does the size look okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Auhh, y-eshh! It''s okaaaay!¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I''lll move now¡¹


    ¡¸Haah, fuuuhhhhh ......¡¹


    I pulled my hips to the limit where I could not pull the meat stick out, and now I thrust in a little faster than before. The sensation of her asshole tightening up is feel good as if they were handling the meat stick.


    The pain of penetration seems to have almost disappeared. She was moving her hips to match my movements, trying to get some pleasure out of it herself.


    I was wondering if it would be okay to be a little more rough with Olympia when Melvina, who had finally gotten up, noticed me and approached me. As I looked at her staring at me, a thought suddenly flashed through my mind.


    ¡¸Eh, kyaaaa!?¡¹


    I pulled Olympia up from her all fours position and made her sit on top of me. This way, the connected parts can be seen from the front. Melvina, who had a confused expression on her face, seemed to realize what I was thinking after a bit of thought.


    She approached, muffling the sound so that Olympia wouldn''t notice, and slowly reached out with her hand to Olympia''s private parts, plucking the buds with just enough force to not cause pain.


    ¡¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤! Nniiiiiiiiiiiiiii!¡¹


    The effect seemed to be so great that Olympia climaxed with just that. It seemed that being played with in unexpected places was more stimulating than she had imagined, and she gritted her teeth and fought to keep herself from being swallowed up by the violent pleasure.


    ¡¸You''re a terrible person, Yard-sama, letting me help you abuse another woman.¡¹


    ¡¸You''re just as guilty, though, for doing it without hesitation.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, I understand. Then let me help you until she''s ready.¡¹


    Then Melvina let go of the flesh buds she was plucking, brought her face closer, and began to lick Olympia''s secret area, which was dripping with love juice, using her tongue instead of her fingers.


    ¡¸Stop, hyaaa! Afuu, ahhh, ahhhh, aaaahhhhhhhh!¡¹


    Olympia, who was now being attacked not only in the back but also in the front, opened her mouth wide and stuck out her tongue, desperately sucking in air. She doesn''t seem to have enough time to speak coherently anymore.


    I was about to reach my limit when she started to climax again and again, each time her asshole tightened and stimulated my meat stick.


    ¡¸Kkuhhh, I''m gonna cumming inside you. Oohhh!¡¹


    Finally, I thrust my cock deep into Olympia and ejaculated vigorously inside her. Melvina, who had probably been watching the timing of my ejaculation, also bit Olympia''s pubic mound sweetly.


    ¡¸Aaaaah! I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m cummiiiiiiing!¡¹


    Olympia was screaming and climaxing with too much pleasure. Her body jerked and jumped as if in convulsions, and even after she stopped moving, her half-open mouth let out an inarticulate gasp.


    As soon as I pulled out the meat stick, the semen that I had let out inside of her immediately came pouring out. I was surprised that I could produce so much even though it was the second time, but first I let Olympia lie on the bed, limp with exhaustion from her climax.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, if you''re not satisfied, I can still keep you company. ......¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''ve had enough for today.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I understand.¡¹


    Melvina is showing off that she can still do it, but if she looks tired when she hasn''t done any exercise during the day, it will cause suspicion. It would be better to stop here for today.


    Melvina knew that, so she didn''t force me to go further, even though she looked a little disappointed.


    ¡¸Don''t look at me like that. I''ll hold you when we get another chance.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, please do so when that time come.¡¹


    She smiled happily at my words and leaned in sweetly. After that, the conversation was cut short and I let Olympia do as she pleased for a while until she regained consciousness.


    ¡ù


    Before dawn, I had erased all traces of the sex and sent them back to their respective tents, and I took a nap in the hope that I would feel a little less tired.


    The sun had risen, and after making quick preparations for departure, I was to ride in the boring carriage again today. I wondered if I could have passed the time a little better if I could have ridden a horse.


    Alec''s bragging seemed to be in full swing again today, and Melvina, still tired from yesterday, was shaking her head and listening to Alec''s stories. As for Olympia, the vibration of the carriage and the sound of his voice made her drowsy, and she fell asleep as soon as the carriage started running.


    ¡¸By the way, Melvina-dono. Where did you go last night?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¡Wh-what are you talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸I visited your tent last night, but unfortunately, you went somewhere else.¡¹


    ¡¸Th-that''s right. I just wanted to get some fresh air. ...... My apologies.¡¹


    Alec, who had been bragging for a while, suddenly remembered last night, what she heard was unexpected, and Melvina, who was half asleep, hurriedly made a smile to cover it up.


    However, she could not think of an excuse with her drowsy mind. She seemed to be trying to cover it up with a smile, but the guy who couldn''t read the air at the critical moment wouldn''t stop pursuing her because of that.


    ¡¸I thought that the reason why you are wandering around outside in the middle of the night with no light is because of some circumstances,......,Haa, are you threatened by a nobleman who has a grudge against the Demon Empire......? Do they have your daughters as hostages?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it''s not like that.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. But it is very dangerous for a woman to go out alone at night. There are people in this army who don''t take kindly to you being a former member of the Demon Empire. You may think it was a casual act, but it may cause them displeasure.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I was rash. I''ll be careful from now on.¡¹


    ¡¸Right, and if you don''t mind, could you tell me what you were doing yesterday? We were supposed to refrain from doing anything at night, so I need to keep a record of what you were doing.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand that very well, but umm ......¡¹


    Melvina, who was at a loss for words again, looked at me as if asking for help. It seems that Alec''s pursuit is not because of military norms. He''s a vindictive man, and he probably won''t stop until Melvina tells him everything in detail.


    ¡¸Alec-dono.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Yard-dono, what''s wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸From what I heard, you went to her tent in the middle of the night, why would you need to visit her in the middle of the night? As you said earlier, I thought we were told to refrain from going out at night unless it was an emergency. Or was there some urgent requirement?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, no, that''s ......¡¹


    ¡¸Now that I''ve heard what you''ve said, I have to ask you about your reasons for going out, but I''m very sleepy and don''t want to talk about it any more. You understand, don''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah. Everything was fine, yeah.¡¹


    Alec said something, but I just turned my head away, not wanting to talk about it anymore. He may have been somewhat suspicious of Melvina''s relationship with me, but what he had just said would be enough to shackle anyone who felt that his actions were despicable. He was a man who couldn''t read the air, but he wasn''t fatally stupid either.


    Alec began to talk about something else to cover up the awkwardness, and Melvina was heard breathing a sigh of relief that he was not going to pursue her, so let''s call it a done deal for now.


    ¡ù


    The next few days, my buttocks were starting to hurt from being on the carriage all day, but we still hadn''t even made it to the imperial capital. The journey to our destination is far.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, who is going to negotiate with the other side''s nobles?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m going to be the negotiator! His Majesty is expecting a great deal from us, and since we can''t afford to fail in this mission, we can''t leave the crucial matter of negotiations to others.¡¹


    Olympia, who had quite a bit of free time on her hands, asked me about this negotiating role. She didn''t sound as if she was expecting an answer, so I was thinking of ignoring her, but Alec answered first, probably because he was happy to be asked a question after so long.


    ¡¸These are the nobles who didn''t dominate the kingdom even when the imperial capital fell. In addition, I believe that there were many nobles in the north who supported the Emperor. I''m sorry to say this, but I don''t think they will follow us even if you have a chance to negotiate with them.. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Mughh, I see.¡¹


    He seem to be interested in Olympia''s explanation, but normally you would find out as much as you can about the people you are negotiating with. Why would he want to play the role of a negotiator if he doesn''t have the level of knowledge she described? His simple thought process is something I can never understand.


    ¡¸But the Imperial City is in our hands. If the imperial capital is taken from us, the emperor''s authority will be damaged. If they are lifting the emperor, we should be able to negotiate in their favor.¡¹


    ¡¸ ...... Considering the fact that the imperial capital is on the side of the kingdom, and yet they have not changed their attitude, they may be planning to cut off the Emperor, or they may be planning to set up a leader to replace the current Emperor.. ......¡¹


    Olympia whispered, but a guy who understands such things doesn''t usually say he wants to negotiate. The current Alec would only listen to words of praise for him.


    But this time, I promised to give him the credit, so I''m going to do something by force, no matter what the other side thinks. If I don''t have to choose any means, it doesn''t matter how many they have, I can easily kick them to the curb. I''m not going to be foolish enough to worry about every little thing.


    ¡¸Master, are you sure that that person is okay?¡¹


    ¡¸To put it bluntly, anyone is fine as long as they have the ability to talk to the people of the Demon Empire. Even if he''s incompetent, there''s no problem, so you don''t have to worry about it that much.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood.¡¹


    Alec was telling Melvina what he would do after the success of the mission without realizing that he was being ridiculed in an inaudible whisper next to him. I''m sure he already knows that she''s a married woman, except for the fact that I''m dominating her, but does he really think he can win her over?


    Well, it''s none of my business what happens to his love life in the first place.


    ¡¸That guy is amazing. He''s bragging again about what I heard the other day. I don''t know how that woman can listen to him, if it''s me I would have punched him.¡¹


    Olympia was also fed up with Alec''s insanity. It''s a problem that she''s so quick, but Melvina, who''s been along for the ride since yesterday, feels like she could have given Alec a smack or two.


    She was talking to him again today with a tight smile on her face. The sight of her listening to his boring conversation while trying to stay awake was too painful to bear. It was depressing to think of how many more days this would go on.


    I wished in my heart that we would arrive as soon as possible, but I had to stop Alec who was in a good mood to help Melvina, whose face was starting to pale.

 Volume 3 - CH 5.1

    The Royal Army and the Northern Alliance were confronting each other on the plains near the Naylor Frontier Count''s territory, a long way north of the Imperial Capital.


    As far as I could tell from a distance, the Northern Alliance had less than five thousand troops, and the Royal Army, unusually, seemed to have more than twice the number of troops.


    True to the king''s policy, Alec first recommended surrender to the other side, but it was rejected as a matter of course. If they would have surrendered here, they would not have turned against the kingdom in the first place, so it was only natural.


    However, the nobles on the kingdom side seemed to be furious that they had rejected the kingdom proposal, and when we received the report that they had rejected our recommendation to surrender, they all looked disbelief.


    ¡¸There was no way that a kingdom that had defeated the regular army of the Demon Empire could be defeated by a mishmash of armies created by a few fools. But what are they thinking, trying to fight a war they can''t win?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t care about that! It is clearly an insult to us that they refuse to accept the surrender message sent by us, the superior force, without even sending a messenger!¡¹


    ¡¸That''s right! We''ll show those who don''t know their place what we''re capable of!¡¹


    Unlike the nobles who kept repeating their belligerent statements one after another, Alec seemed to be against the assault. Well, now that he''s declared to the king, he probably wants to take on the challenge with a plan to minimize the damage to the army.


    However, the nobles of this country seem to prefer defeating the opponent head-on as an extension of traditional knightly combat. I''ve been holding my head and letting out a sigh since the nobles have been proposing a thoughtless assault without any constructive ideas.


    Sagami isn''t here because he''s on a reconnaissance mission for the enemy, but I''m sure he''s opposed to a frontal assault. If not, there is no point in going to check the enemy''s strength.


    ¡¸Master ...... Why are there so many short-sighted people in the kingdom?¡¹


    Olympia, who was standing by my side, secretly overheard. She had worked as a commander in the Demon Empire, so she probably couldn''t understand their thinking, shouting about fighting like an extension of single combat.


    ¡¸These guys stopped fighting in the days of knights. They still believe in fighting where individual prowess has a great impact on the battle, especially with a non-standard being called a hero as a companion¡¹


    ¡¸Is that how it is? It certainly seems that Master alone can annihilate the opponent, but ......¡¹


    ¡¸If I did that, it would become my credit, wouldn''t it? This time, I''ll just go behind the scenes.¡¹


    ¡¸Sigh, I understand. ......¡¹


    She nodded with an unconvinced expression on her face, and began to watch the meeting again.


    There was a majority in favor of a frontal assault, and a minority that said it was better to wait and see, but given the difference in numbers, it looked like the ones who had stopped thinking would be right.


    ¡¸Hold on, everyone. His Majesty the King wanted the kingdom''s soldiers to suffer as little as possible. Even though we are outnumbered, the damage will be greater if we meet them head on. It is better to take them by surprise and reduce their strength, and wait for Sagami-dono''s return to consider the formation. ......¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying!? The only way to show the strength of the kingdom is to defeat the enemy head on! If you make surprise attack in a battle where the prestige of the kingdom is on your shoulders, it will be a disgrace for generations to come!¡¹


    ¡¸Pride is certainly important, but we must avoid losing the lives of our soldiers unnecessarily, right?¡¹


    ¡¸If you''re not a knight, you can always be replaced! The morale of the troops will suffer if the person in charge is worrying about such details!¡¹


    It was an auspicious opinion for Alec, but unfortunately, the nobles, who had stopped fighting in the age of knights, didn''t seem to listen to his stance as the opinion of a weak man. The opinion of the majority had become so strong that no one could stop it.


    ¡¸This is not worth talking about. How could you defeat the Demon Empire with this?¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t say it. Many of them didn''t take part in the last battle. They''re just trying their best to get a little more credit this time.¡¹


    ¡¸A frontal assault will only cause more damage. They probably have the 1st Magical Corps embedded in their army almost intact. I think we have the advantage in terms of the number of troops, but I don''t know how they can think of charging in without the support of the magicians when we have only half as many magicians as they do.¡¹


    Well, even a fireball from an ordinary magician would be powerful enough to blow away two or three full plate knights. In addition, the First Magical Corps is said to have some of the most elite people in the Demon Empire.


    Simply put, there was no chance that the assault would succeed. It would be lucky if we could reach the enemy.


    ¡¸If they don''t listen so well, shouldn''t we force them to give the order already?¡¹


    ¡¸It was Alec who would make that decision. I won''t move myself unless I''m asked to do something.¡¹


    I''ve been overly decorated because of my performance in the previous battle. If I were to stand out any more, I might be accused of something else. If I move on Alec''s orders, most of the credit will go to him, so until then, it''s wise to keep quiet and watch the meeting.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, ...... Count Werner, if you could use that magic that stopped the dragons and giants of the Demon Empire, wouldn''t it be easy to win without causing any damage?¡¹


    A nobleman who seemed to have participated in the last battle asked me about it. It is certainly possible to stop any and all actions of the enemy soldiers if I use a <Delay>. Even the dragon species, which has a much higher resistance to magic than humans, stopped, so stopping a mere soldier is no small feat.


    ¡¸I see, you have found a good point. But it''s impossible to use that magic.¡¹


    ¡¸Why not?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s a magic that puts a lot of strain on the body when it''s activated, and it will take more than a month or two to be able to use it again. That''s why I can''t use it now.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, Well, in that case, I don''t blame you.......¡¹


    In fact, there is no load on the body, and on the contrary, it is not a magic that consumes so much magic power, but I''ll keep that to myself. I''m not going to let them treat me like a handy magic tool.


    In addition, the control alone would be too much for a magic that targets a large area, and there would be no time to use the detection magic. I can''t cross such a dangerous bridge if I don''t know where Elle is watching me.


    And more than anything, I don''t like the idea of relying on heroes to fight. Regardless of the battles at the Gurta Fortress or the Istrian Fortress, we need to be able to fight through this battle on our own, even if we are outnumbered.


    ¡¸Well then, I guess we have no choice but to charge. I think we need to attack them before their formation is completely intact. We don''t have enough food and rations to waste in a long formation.¡¹


    ¡¸Count Gilflea seemed timid, so I think it would be good for us to take command. What do you think, gentlemen?¡¹


    Many of the nobles agreed with this opinion that completely disrespected Alec. For the nobles who were frustrated by the fact that only the heroes were getting the credit, this would be a good opportunity to take the credit away from them.


    Nine out of ten of them will be wiped out run off, but it''s good to give it a try. If they''re not dead, they can recover. Well, I don''t think we can afford to bring back the bodies.


    After the discussion, it seems that the assault force will be headed by the nobles who proposed the plan. The plan seems to be to cut into the enemy lines with a cavalry unit that emphasizes mobility, and after disrupting the front line, have a melee battle with infantry to fill the gap in the number of magicians between the two sides, but the cavalry that stands out will probably end up being targeted by the magicians.


    Of course, it is said that some magicians will be brought along to counter the enemy''s magics, but since magicians'' battles are basically about numbers rather than quality, it is obvious that bringing along a number that does not even reach three digits will be useless.


    ¡¸......!¡¹


    Alec slammed the desk and walked out, unable to contain his anger at the way the meeting was going, as if his presence was being ignored rather than his opinions being listened to.


    ¡¸Don''t you have to stop him, If you''re going to give the credit to that guy?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s understandable that his subordinates don''t want to listen to him. Don''t stop him.¡¹


    Besides, I don''t think Alec will be able to take credit this time. I hope the nobles will sacrifice themselves to enhance Alec''s reputation as much as possible.


    ¡¸Then let''s get ready to go!¡¹


    Finally, the nobleman who had been in charge instead of Alec announced the end of the military conference. Now that the meeting is over, I''ll kill time with Melvina and the others until Sagami comes back.


    ¡ù


    The next day, before Sagami could return from scouting the enemy''s forces, the assault troops began to invade the enemy lines, but the results were disastrous.


    The nobleman led more than half of the army''s cavalry into the field, but less than half of them were able to return to their own positions. Moreover, according to the report, the damage inflicted on the enemy army was almost zero. It was a complete defeat for which there was no excuse.


    In addition, it seems that some of the nobles who went along with the assault were taken prisoner. If they had at least been killed, we might have been able to raise morale by calling it revenge for the enemy, but they really are useless.


    Everyone except me who was listening to the report of the returning soldiers looked pale. In particular, those who had supported the assault could not hide their surprise. They hadn''t thought about what would happen if the assault failed at all.


    ¡¸Wh-What are we going to do? I can''t believe we couldn''t even get a shot at them! No, if we were annihilated by an enemy that was even more outnumbered than us, then we would be responsible.......¡¹


    ¡¸Eeii, after all the talk, you were defeated in a hapless manner! We''re in no position to do anything about it! And how dare they add to our troubles by having them captured by the enemy!¡¹


    The scene of them shifting their blunder to the captured nobles is truly ridiculous, even though it was half-expected. If you have time to waste on such useless things, why don''t you come up with some constructive ideas on how to defeat the enemy?


    Alec couldn''t seem to help his face from relaxing in happiness at the sight. For his part, if he could get the enemy to surrender here, he would get more than enough credit to make up for their blunders.


    ¡¸If I had returned earlier, I might have been able to stop this foolish charge. ......¡¹


    Sagami seems to be regretting that the reconnaissance he risked his life for did not arrive in time, but it is impossible for an ordinary person to find out information about the enemy''s forces in a day or two. It was only because of Sagami''s excellent covert action that he was able to do so. It is also true that if he had been here, he would have definitely opposed the assault plan and might have been able to suppress the outburst of the nobles.


    ¡¸There''s no point in lamenting about the fact that it''s over. I think it''s better to think about what countermeasures we should take against the enemy''s strength, which was more than we expected?¡¹


    According to the information from the soldiers who had managed to return, the enemy''s strength had turned out to be much stronger than expected. The enemy force, which they had underestimated to be only 5,000 strong, turned out to be all magicians.


    If what the soldier said was true, the enemy would have more magicians than they had used in the previous battle, just from the nobles in the north. Even if they gathered them from all over the north, they wouldn''t have that many magicians.


    The nobles who couldn''t believe the soldier''s story assumed that he was exaggerating to justify the fact that he was helplessly beaten. However, this was proven to be true by the information that Sagami brought back.


    ¡¸Countermeasures? What kind of countermeasures can be taken when two thousand soldiers were killed in the blink of an eye?¡¹


    ¡¸This is because a head-on collision. If an enemy is foolishly running at you across an unimpeded plain, it would be like asking you to kill them, no matter how you look at it.¡¡In the same situation, I would have acted the same way.¡¹


    ¡¸There''s no way to defeat five thousand magicians except by surprise or by attacking them with the same number of magicians! Or do you think you have a better idea, Count Werner?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t have any, but...... I''m sure Count Gilflea can get us out of this predicament.¡¹


    One of the nobles, who was getting frustrated with the responsibility issue, tried to dismiss my words as a stupid thing to say, but this is a good opportunity to attack. If Alec plays an active role in a situation where everyone is in despair, he will be able to accumulate achievements while also gaining the popularity of those around him.


    ¡¸M-Me? No matter how hero I am, it''s still too much to take on five thousand magicians. ......¡¹


    ¡¸..........¡¹


    Before Alec can say anything unnecessary, I have to check him with a glare. I''d like him to read my intentions a little better, but I know that''s too much to ask of him.


    (Alec-dono, we need to talk..)


    (Mm, the oracle ......? No, this voice is Yard-dono. Do you have a plan?)


    (It''s not much of a plan, but there is a way for you to make the most of it.¡¡After all, the plan is to have Alec-dono alone stir up the enemy lines. Naturally, I''ll be cooperating behind the scenes, so there''s no problem.)


    (...... I see, so I''ll trust you fully on this occasion, Yard-dono.)


    I looked at Alec, still connected to the telepathy. All eyes around him were fixed on him, but to the sidelong glance, he was not dismayed and stood proudly.


    ¡¸Count Gilflea, is what Count Werner said true? I would be grateful if you could tell me what you think so that I can prove that it is not just a lie for the moment.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, dealing a 5,000 magicians is impossible for someone who''s not very skilled, If that''s the case, then I, as a hero, will go into the enemy camp alone and destroy their army. I''ll leave everyone to the magicians I failed to defeat.¡¹


    I telepathy the plan to Alec, who was glancing at me, and he was speaking it. He seems to be full of confidence as a brave warrior, with an imposing attitude on his side. The people who doubted him were pressured by the mysterious persuasiveness of his words, and not one of them raised a voice in protest.


    ¡¸Now, I''d like you to prove to me in actual battle whether your words are not false.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course. But I have some preparations to make, so I won''t be leaving until tomorrow.¡¹


    ¡¸...........At present, we have nothing to cling to but your proposal, which seems absurd to us.¡¹


    Everyone was satisfied, and Alec''s plan for a single-armed assault was approved. He glanced at me from time to time, probably because he was worried about whether he could really take on five thousand magicians. But don''t worry.


    There are some strengthening magics that cannot be used by those who handle magic, but there are also some that will make you absolutely unbeatable against magicians. This is a perfect method for Alec, who relies only on the magic in his sword and has no background as a magician himself.


    ¡¸Master ......¡¹


    After the meeting was over, I was caught by Olympia who was waiting for me outside. The anxious expression on her face was probably because she had heard about our plan earlier. If she had listened a little, she would have been able to hear the conversation in the tent, which was not soundproofed. But that didn''t seem to be her concern.


    ¡¸The movement of the enemy, don''t you think it''s strange?¡¹


    ¡¸If you think that the plan was to make them charge like that, underestimating that they were just a small army, it is natural that they are waiting for our movement, but you think that they might have other intentions, don''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, if its me, I would raid the main camp after defeating the assaulting troops, because it is the most efficient way to attack before the army is rebuilt after the assaulting troops are destroyed. In addition, if the number of magicians is as large as I''ve heard, I can bring the main camp to a state of destruction at once with a large amount of magic firepower.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, you have a point. But considering that they only had that many soldiers, I can only assume that they are taking into consideration the possibility of being attacked while they are moving their magician troops.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t think that''s all the enemy magicians there are. In the first place, it takes a lot of time and money to raise magicians who can be used in actual combat. In addition, even if they gathered magicians from the Demon Empire, there were not that many magicians in the Demon Empire''s army. They must have used some means to make the soldiers available as magicians. If that''s the case, it wouldn''t be surprising if there were many more magicians.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, a way to make a sorcerer out of someone with no sorcerer background. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Do you have any idea what I''m talking about?¡¹


    There are a few ways to get someone with no background as magician to use magic.


    One way is to use a magic tool to perform the magic. However, they would have to prepare enough magic tools for 5,000 people, collect the same number of magic stones, and run out of magic power after a few uses. This is not realistic.


    Next, there is the method of creating a magically enhanced person, which is the physical modification I did on Elle. With training, it is possible to make someone like Elle, who is not a magician by nature, capable of using ordinary magic.


    However, this method is only for improving one''s talent, and as a magician, one still needs to train for battle. Even if Elle had started while she was still in the fort, 5,000 people would be too many. This was also unrealistic.


    And finally, the transfer of magic through contracts. A contract is made between a person who wants to use a certain magic and a magician who can use that magic, and the magician keeps the formula on standby. In other words, the wielder can use the standby magic at a distance by chant the words and making the movements decided upon in the contract.


    By using the magic pool, the magician can keep the formula on standby until his or her magic power is sufficient, so it is possible to contract with more than one person at a time.


    However, this method only shares the formula, so the total number of magicians remains the same. In addition, since the user does not know the remaining magic power of the magician, accidents often occur when the magician runs out of magic power.


    In addition, as long as the magic is activated remotely, it cannot be as powerful as the original due to the decay of magic power caused by distance. As long as they were fighting within the Naylor Frontier Count, it wouldn''t matter that much, but if they were marching into the kingdom, the power would probably be less than half. In other words, this method is not useful.


    In conclusion, it is possible that they are using the methods I just mentioned, but I don''t know which ones, and they all have operational problems. I''m thinking it might be the magic enhanced soldiers.


    ¡¸Mumhh......Certainly, the second one seems to be the most likely, as long as it can be successfully cultivated. Just as well, there is a leading magician of the Demon Empire over there.¡¹


    When I told this to Olympia, she seemed to have come to the same conclusion as me, after making a difficult face and groaning.


    ¡¸However, considering the fact that the enemy is not advancing on us, we can''t throw away the last possibility. This one makes sense why they can''t get too far from their own camp.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sure I''d appreciate it more if they could only use a single magic.¡¹


    Well, the enemy army will be kicked to the curb by Alec tomorrow, so it doesn''t matter which possibility it is.


    But in either case, there''s a good chance that there are more magicians than the ones we fought. If all the remaining magicians had been rushed in and attacked, the kingdom''s army would have had no chance. It''s hard to imagine that the Demon Empire had such a technology in their hands, so Elle would definitely be involved.


    If she comes out, Alec won''t stand a chance, so I might have to come out. If possible, I don''t want to exert myself in the presence of people. I have to take into account the suspicious movements of the enemy, but I have to be prepared for the possibility.


    ¡ù


    A little while after the meeting, I visited Alec downstairs and found him pretending to be in front of his tent. Judging by the lack of enthusiasm, he was probably nervous and anxious to do something about it.


    ¡¸Alec-dono, can I have a word with you?¡¹


    ¡¸Murhh, what can I do for you?¡¹


    Perhaps he was so focused on his training that he didn''t notice my presence until I approached him, and he looked a little surprised. The sword he was using to swing was a magic sword he had been carrying since he was summoned. As I recall, he had said that it could activate the magic of five different attributes. I remember that they were all things that gave the sword an additional effect.


    Certainly, some of the abilities might be useful in a battle against a person, but this assault would require at least a broad attack against the military. If he were to cut down five thousand people one by one, he would run out of strength first.


    ¡¸Alec-dono, lend me your sword.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Sure.¡¹


    I took a look at the sword he handed me, but it seemed that all of the techniques on it were designed to fight against people. It seems that the wind can put up a ward that can repel arrows and other long range weapons, as well as weaker techniques, but the rest of the techniques are really just to add attributes to the sword.


    ¡¸What attribute do you use the most, Alec-dono?¡¹


    ¡¸The lightning attribute?¡¹


    ¡¸Why do you use the lightning attribute? It seems that the flame attribute can penetrate armor and other defenses.¡¹


    ¡¸The lightning attribute can disable an opponent just by crossing swords. On the other hand, flames will cut through your opponent''s weapons and you won''t be able to catch their attacks.¡¹


    I was expecting him to say that lightning was cooler, but he gave a serious answer. It is true that considering that Alec was a former knight, lightning would have been effective against knights wearing heavy armor, so I can say that he is making the right choice.


    But what I want him to do this time is to fight a group battle of one versus many. A weapon that can only attack within the reach of a sword is of little value whether it is there or not.


    I''m going to let him choose a technique with the wind attribute, which has the image of an excellent wide area attack.


    ¡¸It seems that it is difficult to activate the lightning attribute with this sword. The best match would be the wind attribute.¡¹


    The wind magic on the sword now is a ward off arrows and an increase in sword speed. It''s hard to take on an army with such a weak technique, so I gave it a <Wind Slash> and a <Gust of Wind>. This will allow him to knock down dozens of opponents with a single swing. In addition, for defense, I gave him <Wind Protection> and the <Advanced Nullification Ability>. If he was a magician, there would be a glitch that would prevent him from activating magic, but he was only a swordsman, so there are no problem. Finally, I engraved a mark for <Remote Viewing?.


    When I swung the finished sword in an unoccupied direction to test it, a terrifying gust of wind came up and tore the trees in the line of the sword''s path into shreds, knocking them all down. It was just an attempt to recreate the magic that Adriana had used in the past, but it seemed to be quite powerful if used by the right person.


    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹


    This result made not only Alec, the owner of the sword, but also the people nearby stop and stare at the destruction marks. This would be useful enough to demoralize the opponent.


    When I handed the sword back to Alec, he stared at his own sword, his hands trembling slightly.


    ¡¸.......Was the wind that I just saw invoked by Yard-dono?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it was a slight modification, but the root of it was the power of the sword. If you think I''m lying, you should check it out. You can easily activate it by swinging it while imagining a blade of wind.¡¹


    When Alec nodded at my words, he swung his sword while activating the same technique that had been granted to him, and just like before, a gust of wind erupted, slicing through the objects in front of him and blowing them away.


    ¡¸I thought I had used up most of this sword power when I defeated the "Red Scales" before, but I had no idea that this sword still had this kind of power sleeping in it. ......¡¹


    ¡¸But it was the fire attribute magic that the sword displayed, right? It is natural that no matter how many magic swords you have that can give you five attributes, if you don''t choose the right formula for it, the power will be reduced.¡¹


    ¡¸I didn''t know that.......¡¹


    Alec was looking at the destroyed landscape with a shocked look on his face, but when he came back to himself after a while, the anxious atmosphere he had been in earlier had completely disappeared and his usual confident attitude had returned.


    ¡¸This is exactly what I need to do to become a one-hit wonder! Yard-dono, I''m in your debt!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, if you do your duty, I have nothing to say to you.¡¹


    This way, he won''t get hit when he charges. I''ll be able to send him off with peace of mind.


    ¡¸It was the right decision to ask for Yard-dono''s help after all. I guess my eyes were right.¡¹


    It''s not very pleasant to be treated as a handyman, but there''s no point in damaging his good mood, so I''ll tolerate him tapping me on the shoulder while spouting his annoying lines.


    ¡ù

 Volume 3 - CH 5.2

    The next day, Alec went into the enemy camp.


    This time, I prepared a <Remote Vision> to see what was going on with his opponent. I had engraved a mark on his sword so that I could observe the battle from anywhere. Thanks to this magic, I can project the situation around him through mirrors and water surfaces.


    As soon as I tried to watch, Olympia and the others who were just visiting the tent also wanted to see what I was up to, so they too decided to watch Alec fight.


    ¡¸Wow! Is this a reflection of where Count Gilflea is?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it is. It can show a radius of about a hundred meters, centered on the place where the mark was carved. This time, I''m focusing on the magic sword he''s holding.¡¹


    ¡¸Excellent! I''ve never seen a magic like this before!¡¹


    Melvina seemed to be a little excited by the magic she saw for the first time, but Olympia looked unamused by the projected scene.


    ¡¸I know, but why is that man supposed to be the leading? Master is far more worthy of praise than that man. ......¡¹


    Olympia doesn''t seem to like Alec. This is probably another result of me raised her overly loyalty.


    When I checked Alec''s condition again, I saw that he was riding alone, so he could ride his horse as fast as he could, and he was able to reach his target, the enemy unit, rather quickly. From the enemy''s point of view, a knight rushing in alone is nothing more than a target, and naturally, a large number of fireballs were raining down on Alec. But he drew his sword and swung it at the fireballs, which came flying at him like rain, not only drowning them out, but also blowing away a group of enemies ahead of him with a gust of wind.


    I can''t say for sure because I can''t hear the chanting, but the mouth movements of the guys who used the magic seemed to say only a few words, as if they were omitting the chanting. Unless the average soldier has mastered the art of chanting abbreviation in such a short period of time, it is a code word to draw out the magic.


    If that''s the case, then there are other magicians who are supplying them with formulas. The fact that they are able to hold that many formulas together means that there must be at least a thousand magicians left.


    ¡¸It''s very powerful. It''s no wonder Master himself modified it. But can''t this magic heard the sound?¡¹


    ¡¸Sound is impossible. The only thing I can share is sight.¡¹


    ¡¸Murhh, after all, it''s hard to understand the battle situation without sound. Is he shouting?¡¹


    Alec stopped his horse after knocking down the enemy, and seemed to be shouting something. Given his personality, he was probably announcing himself before he started the fight.


    Even Melvina, who had nothing to do with the army, knew that he was the hero who defeated the "Red Scales", so his fame was considerable even within the Demon Empire. In fact, the soldiers were trembling when they heard his words.


    When Alec dismounted from his horse and raised his sword, the group of soldiers in front of him broke up as if they were avoiding something. It was probably to avoid being hit by the wind that had just hit them, but they wouldn''t be able to avoid it as much as they could avoid it to the side. I was saddened to see the soldiers making such a futile effort.


    There was a soldier shouting in the back of the group, but I guess that was the commander. As soon as he ordered something, the enemy began to retreat in two directions in a broken formation. They may not have been frightened by a single attack, but this was unexpected.


    Alec, too, was startled by the suddenness of the situation and seemed to have stopped thinking, but when he saw the fleeing enemy, he hurriedly began to pursue one of the groups. However, it would be difficult to annihilate even one of them, since the other was trying to escape.


    ¡¸Mmm, the enemy''s behavior is still clearly strange. It looks like they''re trying to buy some time.¡¹


    ¡¸Are they stalling for time, or are they drawing a magic circle of strategic class magics ......?¡¹


    While watching the scene of them continuing to cast magic on Alec while retreating, I try to think of a reason why they are stalling for time. You can expect that they might be stalling the kingdom army and preparing reinforcements or secret plans. Maybe another unit will get behind the Royal Army and launch a pincer attack.


    As I was thinking about this, I suddenly heard the sound of a hard object cracking around my neck. When I looked at the necklace Elaine had given me, I saw that the magic stone attached to it was cracked. The fact that it cracked even though it wasn''t pressed against force would be proof that something had happened to her. I can''t help but have a bad feeling about this.


    ¡¸Olympia, Melvina, and I will jump to Leshiana. If anything should happen, you can count on Sagami-dono.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Wh-What''s the matter, sir? All of a sudden, you''re doing that ......¡¹


    I feel uneasy leaving them like this, but I don''t have time to explain the situation in detail. Besides, Sagami would not do anything rude to the girls.


    Leaving the two of them bewildered by my sudden comment, I transfered to Leshiana.


    ¡ù


    Transferring directly to the magic pool would be dangerous because of the possibility of shifting coordinates, so I jumped to the nearest village to where Elaine lived, but there was a horrible scene there.


    The forest was engulfed in fire everywhere, and there were several dead bodies of Wood Elves lying around in the settlement. No matter how you looked at it, it looked like they had been attacked, and it was highly likely that Elaine and the others would not be safe.


    I hurriedly tried to head towards the place where Elaine lived, but on the way I stopped when I heard someone''s voice. It seemed to be coming from a nearby warehouse.


    I peeked inside and saw that the Wood Elves were trapped there, bound all over their bodies and rolled over a magic circle. Near them were two men dressed as soldiers of the Demon Empire. They were probably keeping an eye on the elves. They were chatting with each other without hiding their boredom.


    ¡¸When are they going to give us the order to retreat?¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows? I haven''t heard the details, but at any rate, the plan is to attack the royal capital, right?¡¹


    I''m also curious about the content of the conversation, so for now I''ll just use <Fear> to make them both fall into a coma.


    I approached them and used my <Memory Reading>, but I didn''t find anything interesting except the information that they were planning to attack royal capital. However, I was able to learn about the effects of the magic circle the elves were trapped in. It seemed to force them to activate the fireball as long as their magic power lasted, keeping them in a standby state.


    In other words, it seems that the soldiers fighting in the Frontier Count were using the magical power of the elves here. There was a man who thought of such an outrageous thing. The idea probably came from Elle, though.


    The only thing is that the elves here can''t possibly activate the magic of 5,000 people. In fact, it would be impossible even if they gathered all the wood elves in Leshiana. Then there is only one possibility: Elaine and the others are going through the same thing. The amount of magic power of the High Elves is incomparably more powerful than any other creature in this world. If it is a Fireball, Elaine alone can shoot thousands of shots. This is the perfect person to transfer the magic formula to.


    The reason why the magic stone cracked just now is probably because the amount of magic power she possesses is decreasing and she can no longer maintain her existence. For her, as a spirit, the loss of magic power means the loss of her existence. The magic stone in the necklace is not completely broken yet, but if I don''t hurry, it might become bad.


    I want to help the elves here, but I have higher priorities than that. I quickly put a <Stop> to the Demon Empire soldiers, dismissed the elves from the magic circle, and left the warehouse for the magic pool.


    ¡ù


    In the magic pool, the otherworld reversal that was supposed to have been deployed disappeared. It seems that the soldiers of the Demon Empire have already invaded the center of the magic pool. I also deployed an <Advanced Nullification Ward> and proceeded to the center, where I found the residence of the high elves occupied by the magicians of the Demon Empire. I knew right away that they were not ordinary magicians, because they were all standing there without being affected by the magic of the magic pool. At that moment, one of the four looked at me as if he sensed my presence. Even though we were in the middle of the forest, there were no other creatures living there, so any movement would immediately make their whereabouts known.


    ¡¸Hey, whoever''s hiding there, come out!¡¹


    From here, the distance is too great for the <Fear> to be effective. And from the sound of the words he was ordering with such conviction, it would be impossible to pretend that he was imagining things. I knew there was no point in lurking around like this, so I had no choice but to show up in front of them.


    ¡¸This was the home of the High Elves. Why is a member of the Demon Empire here?¡¹


    ¡¸You''re from the Kingdom, aren''t you? You seem to be a very skilled, not to be intimidated by this many people.¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose so. By the way, I have business with the High Elves. Would you mind stepping aside if you could?¡¹


    ¡¸Unfortunately, but I''ve been told that no one is allowed inside. But now that we have someone to keep us occupied, why don''t we have a little fun? You won''t make it out alive, of course.¡¹


    With those words, the people around me moved, and they surrounded me. If they knew who I was, they would have taken the initiative and attacked me instead of taking such a long time, but since they didn''t, their defeat was already decided. After cutting the <Advanced Nullification Ward> and making it ready to use magic at any time, I pointed my finger at the man who was talking in front of me and activated the <Dismemberment>. Even though he was a bit more skilled, there was no way he could resist my magic, and he fell to the ground, his entire body torn apart.


    After a moment''s delay, the men around him looked astonished, but the soldier seemed to be undisturbed by this situation, and they immediately struck at me with a special magic. However, they were not powerful enough to penetrate my magic barrier, and they stopped before they could penetrate even the first magic barrier.


    ¡¸Wh-Who the hell are you!?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph, don''t you know yet? Well, I am one of the hero of the Kingdom of Henrient, Yard Ray Werner. Remember that from now on.¡¹


    ¡¸Gughh! A hero of the kingdom?¡¹


    Of the remaining three, two were inching away from me when they heard my name, but they didn''t seem to have given up their will to fight. The other one, however, seemed to have heard my name before, and the moment he heard it, his face paled and he moved away as far as he could.


    ¡¸You''re Count W-Werner, you say ......?¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, what''s the matter? Don''t show your weakness to the enemy.¡¹


    ¡¸Count Werner is the worst kind of monster! N-Noo! I don''t want to die!¡¹


    As if he didn''t hear his friends, he finally turned his back on me and started running. But I couldn''t let him escape out of the forest, so I activated my <Dismemberment> and had him dismembered as well.


    The two of them, who understood my strength through the panic of their companions, were wary of me with bitter expressions on their faces.


    ¡¸I''m in a hurry. If you beg for your life, you won''t have to go through that, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸O-Okay! I won''t harm the elves here anymore, so please forgive me!¡¹


    Hearing my words, one of them immediately knelt down on the ground and started begging for his life. I laughed at the sight, which was unimaginable from his earlier attitude, but I''ll keep my promise.


    The other one didn''t beg for his life even after hearing my words. Unlike the man next to him, he is a very brave man who doesn''t give in to strong enemies, but a promise is a promise, and I won''t let him go.


    ¡¸Damn it!¡¡¡ºWater blade, cut through the enemy in front of you¡»!¡¹


    The blade made of water hit my magic barrier, but again, it didn''t penetrate a single barrier, falling to the ground and wetting the soil. From the fact that they were wearing the official military uniforms of the Demon Empire, it seemed that these guys were probably the missing 1st Magic Corps, but their skill level was too low.


    ¡¸Why!? Why can''t my magic hit him!?¡¹


    ¡¸Even though it is difficult to control the magic formula due to the accumulation of magic power, your power is too low. If you don''t at least double your current power, you won''t even be able to break the first barrier.¡¡Well, now it''s my turn.¡¹


    The man was screaming like a child when his abilities were repelled, and just like the previous two, I activated the <Dismemberment>, and his dismembered body fell to the ground as well. The remaining one was shaking with fear as he looked at the wreckage of those who had been his friends moments before.


    ¡¸You said I would let you go, right? Yeah, I''ll certainly keep my promise.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, oh! I appreciate it!¡¹


    The man was happy with tears streaming down his face, and I applied the magic seal to him. Even though he has surrendered, there is no guarantee that he will not attack the elves again. It should be enough to get him out of here and through Leshiana.


    But it''s hard to get out of this pool of magic when you can''t use your magic, so instead of providing a service, I blew the man far into the sky with a gust of wind. Of course, I adjusted the drop point so that it would be outside of Leshiana.


    The moment he was blown away, I saw the man''s expression as if to say, "Why?" Did he think that the people who hurt the people of my alliance partner would be sent home without any blame? I wish he would think a little.


    It took some time, but the magic stone of the necklace still seems to be intact. I have to hurry and save Elaine.


    ¡ù


    After clearing out the magicians inside and reading their memories, I was able to easily find out where the High Elves were being held.


    I quickly made my way to the room and found the High Elves in the same state as the Wood Elves I had just found in the village. Of course, there was a magician from the Demon Empire standing guard nearby, and the moment I entered the room, I was met with a flurry of magical attacks.


    ¡¸That''s quite a greeting. Didn''t the soldiers of the Demon Empire ever learn even the minimum of manners?¡¹


    None of the attacks reached my body, but when I showed them that I was unharmed by slapping my clothes, they all gave me a bitter look.


    ¡¸You''re from the kingdom, huh ...... and your ability to take our attacks unscathed, you''re one of the heroes, aren''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Correct. If you know that, then you should surrender quietly. Resistance will only prolong your suffering.¡¹


    When I told him that, he fell silent, and I turned to Elaine, who was being held captive. She remained downcast and showed no reaction to my presence, even though I was her acquaintance.


    If you look closely, you can see that the other high elves are in a similar state. This is mental manipulation. I can forgive them doing this to other high elves, but I''m not going to let them get away with half-hearted punishment for messing with a human woman.


    And from the way he was staring at Elaine, the Demon Empire soldier seemed to think that he could use her as a hostage. He pulled her close to him and placed the dagger on her neck, pressing the blade a little against her skin as if to show it to me. With a little more force, the blade would bite into her neck.


    ¡¸Hey, if you want to spare this high elf''s life, stop resisting magic now.¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry, if you die, I''ll keep her live. It''s not often that you see such a beautiful woman. Even if her magic runs out, I''ll be able to enjoy her to the fullest until she breaks.¡¹


    As he was talking, I guess he couldn''t stand to just look at Elaine''s body, so he grabbed her breasts while he was talking, but I ignored him and started drawing a magic circle.


    It''s not very pleasant to have your woman touched by an unreserved hand. I''ll take your advice and give this guy the maximum amount of pain before I kill him.


    ¡¸H-hey! What the hell are you doing!? Stop drawing that magic circle right now!¡¹


    The other party, who was suspicious of my actions, pressed another dagger against her neck and tried to wound her.


    But she''s not a human, she''s a spirit. If he attacked her with a blade that didn''t have any magic in it, I doubt if he would be able to get even the slightest scratch. Thanks to her, I could continue to draw the magic circle without fearing the man''s threats.


    The magic circle was completed, and I activated <Immortality>, a Second Type of Physical Interference Magic. The target was, of course, the Demon Empire soldier who was pressing his blade against Elaine. With this technique, no physical or mental factor could kill him.


    ¡¸Wh-What the hell did you do! You don''t care what happens to this woman''s life!¡¹


    ¡¸...... You seem to have misunderstood something, but I am the one who is in control here. It''s up to me to decide whether or not to make any concessions to you, and you shouldn''t do anything to upset me, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Damn it!¡¡¡ºWater blade, cut through the enemy before you¡»!¡¹


    He seems to have finally realized that Elaine is not worthy of being a hostage, so he throws her away and launch a water blade at me, just like the man before him. I wonder if the reason he didn''t use fire was to prevent the fire from spreading. Either way, I don''t think it''s powerful enough to break through my magic barrier.


    A number of water blades were bounced off my magic barrier and scattered on the floor. If he wet the floor too much, the magic circle I drew might disappear, but I don''t think that''s already in the man''s mind.


    He was just desperate to get rid of the threat in front of him, but even though it was difficult to control due to the accumulation of magic power, the power of the magic formula he kept using in succession was gradually decreasing, and finally he couldn''t hit even one shot.


    ¡¸...... Is this the end?¡¹


    ¡¸Wh-What the hell!? It''s an attack that could pierce the defensive magic of an ordinary magician! So why can''t even a single shot reach you!¡¹


    ¡¸Good grief, the people of the Demon Empire are a bit overconfident. Do you think you''ve mastered the art form with your level of ability? If that''s the case, you''re an irredeemable fool.¡¹


    I invoke the <Dismemberment> on the man who continues to use a magic that he has not even been able to activate over and over again. The magic, which broke the man''s resistance in an instant, literally dismembered his body, leaving only the neck and above, showing a clean section as if it had been cut with a sharp blade.


    Normally, this would have killed the man, but due to the effects of <Immortality>, his life would never end. The pain of losing everything from the neck down would have filled his brain. But he has lost his vocal cords, so he can''t even scream.


    ¡¸How do you feel?¡¹


    ¡¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡¹


    He''s moving his mouth to say something, but since he can''t speak, I can''t understand what he''s saying. The only thing is that the cross-section of his neck is giving him unusual pain, and his expression is twisted in pain. Blood was flowing from the section and it was unpleasant, so I sealed the wound with a <Minor Heal> to the point where no blood would come out, and then I let him lie there.


    <Immortality> is not permanent, and the effect wears off after a while. Either that, or he wouldn''t die no matter what I did until I deactivated the magic, so he would have to wait for death in pain and despair. I''m a bit lax, but since I can''t see any external injuries on the High Elf''s body, I''ll let it slide.


    Finally, I tried to use <Memory Reading> to find out what was going on in the Demon Empire, but he didn''t know anything either. Perhaps because they knows I can use <Memory Reading> , they seems to be very thorough in their information management.


    After that, I lost interest in the man. It''s too much trouble to devote your attention to someone who has no value anymore. I think the first thing to do now is to check on Elaine''s condition. For the time being, I broke the magic circle that was forcing the girls to activate their magic, and then approached her.


    From the looks of it, she seemed to be conscious, but she didn''t show any reaction, as if her thoughts had been paralyzed. Perhaps she was being suggestible or drugged to limit her thoughts. If so, it''s easy to bring her back. As soon as I applied the <Awake>, her eyes came back into focus.


    ¡¸Yard. ......sama¡¹


    When she regained consciousness, she looked around to make sure there were no soldiers from the Demon Empire, then looked at me with a relieved expression on her face. She looked a little tired, but I was glad to see that her life was not in danger.


    ¡¸That''s right, I''m sorry for the delay in rescuing you, but it looks like you''re okay.¡¹


    I called out to her as I removed her restraints, and she smiled despite her pale face, which was showing a lot of fatigue.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, I didn''t have time to contact you about the sudden attack. ......¡¹


    She tried to stand up, but her legs were not strong enough and she fell towards me, so I caught her. She was probably consuming too much magic power and her bodily functions were impaired.


    Since the magic circle was no longer functioning, it would not consume any more magic power, but it would take some time for her to recover since the amount of magic power consumed so far would have been depleted in an instant by a normal human.


    I can use the <Mana Transfer>, but if I give it too much magic power, I''ll run out of magic power myself, so I''ll just let her recover naturally. Since this is a pool of magic power, she should be able to recover quickly as a high elf.


    ¡¸I-I''m sorry. I''m a little weak. ......¡¹


    ¡¸It''s better to rest a little and recover your magic power than to worry about it.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, I''ll probably be back to full strength by tomorrow morning.¡¹


    By the way, it would take a normal person half a year to recover the amount of magic power she is losing. Even though the recovery is accelerated by the accumulation of magic power, the amount of recovery of the High Elf is nothing short of staggering.


    ¡¸Anyway, I''m glad you''re okay. If it weren''t for that necklace you gave me, I might have missed the attack on this place, and that chills my heart.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m glad to hear that it came in handy right away. It''s a pity that it broke, but I''ll make another one.¡¹


    She smiled a little shaded, perhaps from exhaustion, and I could see a fragility in her appearance that made me want to protect her, which was different from her usual supernatural atmosphere, and made her even more attractive.


    I couldn''t resist and kissed her on the mouth, but she accepted my tongue without the slightest resistance, as if she was expecting it, and we enjoyed our brief encounter.


    After that, she rested for a while and recovered enough to stand up, so I let the other high elves go. They don''t seem to consume as much magic as Elaine, so if I leave them alone, they''ll recover enough to get back on their feet.


    ¡¸Elaine, in addition to the High Elves, there were other elves captured and trapped in the same kind of traps as you. There are probably a few more places like this, can you identify them?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, just give me a minute.¡¹


    When she meditated and muttered something, the detection magic was activated. The composition of this magic is much more precise than the ones used in the Kingdom and the Demon Empire. I wonder if it''s a magic that has been handed down to the High Elves themselves.


    ¡¸All right. I''ll tell you where they are, so give me your hand.¡¹


    I held out my hand to her as she told me to, and when she grabbed it, she muttered something again, and at that moment, I could feel where the elves were being held captive.


    ¡¸I see, that''s a useful magic.¡¹


    ¡¸I can tell you this directly, though, only in the Leshiana, where I have a good grasp of the surrounding terrain.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, we''ll talk about this later. We have to crush the Demon Empire''s people first.¡¹


    If we can free the elves who are being forced to supply them with magic formulae, the strength of the enemy soldiers that are currently fighting in the Naylor Frontier Count territory should decrease drastically. Then the sooner we act, the better. I immediately moved to the place where I was told.


    ¡ù


    After knocking down the Demon Empire soldiers on guard, releasing all the remaining elves, and putting out all the fires that had been rising here and there, I was back under Elaine''s care. I don''t think more than an hour had passed, but she had regained enough of her healthy color to make me think that she was already fully recovered by the looks of it.


    ¡¸I''m sorry that I left it to Yard-sama even though It''s our forest¡¹


    ¡¸Well, we''re allies, don''t worry about it.¡¹


    Even so, despite the fact that they had visited almost all the places, the number of soldiers from the Demon Empire was less than two hundred. The First Magic Corps should have had at least a thousand magicians, but this was too few. I wondered if they had left the rest in the Frontier territory for emergencies.


    And there were other things to worry about. Or rather, the most important question.


    ¡¸Elaine, I don''t think a high elf would fall behind a magician of that caliber just because it was a sudden attack, could there be something else causing it?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yes, your apprentice was also there during the attack. If all the High Elves had fought together, we would have been an even match for her, but there were many other magicians¡¹


    ¡¸Then, do you know where Elle went?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I don''t know what happened after I was captured. I only just regained consciousness.¡¹


    So has Elle already retreated? Even if they occupy Leshiana in secret, the kingdom will eventually find out about it, and they''ll probably imagine me coming here. And yet, what would they do if they wanted to use up one of the few magicians they had?


    ¡¸Elaine, can you tell from their footprints the direction they moved?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Yes, that''s possible.¡¹


    ¡¸Then please.¡¹


    Since there was no trace of them having traveled by transfer, and not all of them were magicians who could use the <Flying>, the only way to travel was on foot or by horse. It would be difficult for them to move through the forest without leaving any traces, and they would certainly have left some kind of trail.


    ¡¸There are traces of a large number of people moving around. The direction is ...... that way.¡¹


    She then pointed in the general direction of the east. If they were to return to Naylor''s territory, they would have to head north, so it seems that they have not retreated. I have a bad feeling about this, but I can''t be sure.


    But still, what was there to the east? I don''t know much about the detailed geography around the kingdom, so I can''t remember what exactly was in the east when I was told they were in the east. I can''t help it, I''ll have to ask someone who seems to have some knowledge here. I immediately activated telepathy and called Tia.


    (Tia, do you have a minute?)


    (...... Master? What can I do for you?)


    Her response was delayed for a moment, so I knew she was doing something, but now was not the time to give her any consideration. I''ll just have to accept that she''s going to be late.


    (Was there any important base of operations for the kingdom in the eastern direction of Leshiana?)


    (Master, even if you say east of Leshiana, a third of the kingdom is within. Can I consider that question to be east from around the center of Leshiana?)


    (Sure, that''s fine.)


    (As the region is close to the border, there are many important bases, but I think the most important place in the eastern direction would be the Gurtha Fortress? It''s not that far from Leshiana..)


    (I see, thank you for your help.)


    (No, if it''s okay with me, please feel free to ask me)


    It seems that my bad premonition was right after all. I''m sure that Margarete is still in the fortress.


    I hurriedly sent a reminder to her as well, but there was no response. If she''s not asleep before dark, then something is wrong with her.


    ¡¸Elaine, I''m going to head to the Gurtha Fortress now. Leshiana was most likely used to secure magic and as a transit point to the kingdom.¡¹


    This makes sense as to why there were not many magicians in Leshiana. If they proceeded to Istrian, they would be sandwiched between the armies of the imperial capital, so they would probably ignore that and use the Gurtha fortress as a foothold to invade the kingdom while securing elves in place of magic power in Leshiana.


    A thousand men may not be enough to invade a kingdom, but there are hardly any soldiers in the royal capital now. With Elle there, it would be possible to overrun the capital.


    ¡¸Yes, please be careful.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. If you need any help, please come visit me at my residence in the capital. I''ll help you as much as I can.¡¹


    Elaine immediately recognized the urgency of the situation from the way I looked at her, and nodded as she stared at my face with a serious expression. I think it''s safe to leave Leshiana in her hands now.


    The soldiers in the fortress had probably been wiped out, but I hoped that Margarete was still alive at least, and with the help of my memory, I made my way to the fortress.

 Volume 3 - CH 6

    In the place where I had transfered to, the devastation was worse than in Leshiana. The outer walls, which I had repaired to regain their solidity, were crumbling everywhere under enemy fire. The bodies of the soldiers who had defended the fort were lying everywhere, and not a single one seemed to be breathing.


    ¡¸Who are you, tell me your name!¡¹


    I was feeling sick at the smell of rusty iron and the traces of blood spattered all over the place, but the magicians of the Demon Empire soon surrounded me. There were too many of them for guards, so they must have been still in the fortress. It seems that the worst was averted.


    ¡¸This is Yard Ray Werner. I have business with your superiors.¡¹


    ¡¸Count Werner, huh? I''ve been told to let you through specially.¡¹


    I was thinking I''d have to break through here as well to proceed, but it looks like they''ll save me the trouble.


    ¡¸Is there anyone who was originally in the fortress here who is still alive?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Yes, there''s only one more now. We can''t afford to be taking prisoners.¡¹


    I regretted a little when I heard the man''s words, which he answered as if it was a casual thing. After all, it was too late to come here. I swore to myself that I would make the soldiers of the Demon Empire suffer the same fate as the kingdom''s army.


    I followed the man who started to lead the way, and after a while we arrived at a large room. This must be where Orvan or Elle was. I deployed my battle barrier and went inside.


    ¡ù


    First of all, there were a number of dead bodies lying around the room. All of them had minor scars and burns on their bodies, so I could assume that they had been tortured. There were also a large number of non-commissioned officers, so I guess they were not trying to extract information from us.


    Among the pile of corpses, I saw several people standing there looking at me, three of whom looked very familiar.


    One of them was Margarete, who had been worried about my safety. She, too, had been tortured, her usual light armor removed, her clothes torn to shreds, and her exposed skin covered with painful scars. She even had a collar around her neck like those worn by livestock.


    She seemed to be barely breathing, but her expression was tainted with despair, as if she had been subjected to some horrible experience.


    ¡¸It''s been a long time, Count Werner. If you had been a little late, we were just about to head for the royal capital, but I''m glad you made it in time.¡¹


    Orvan, one of the familiar faces, spoke to me in the same tone as usual.


    When I checked his memory before, I really couldn''t find any information about the Demon Empire, but I knew there was a connection to it. It seems that I had completely fallen into his trap.


    ¡¸I didn''t think you were skilled enough to fool my magic.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, you were trying to read my memories. I hate to say it, but I have some of my memories stored in a magic stone that is embedded in my body. You only saw the information recorded in my brain, didn''t you?¡¹


    When I heard what he said, I tried to detect the magic power again and found a slight reaction of the magic stone in his body. How could I not notice such a simple trap? It seems that my intuition has been dulled by my familiarity with the level of this world.


    ¡¸So much for getting carried away. Shall I have Margarete released now?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t mind, but I''m leaving it up to you, Elmaire, to deal with her.¡¹


    With that, he turned his head toward Elle. She had only been silent and downcast since earlier, and even when he spoke to her, she remained silent for a while.


    ¡¸...... I guess it was a failure to give it to that woman.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹


    By failure, I assume she mean Lily and Lucia. Indeed that they succeeded in catching me off guard, but they were not skilled enough to assassinate me. Elle, who had been muttering something with a disappointed expression on her face, let out a sigh as if she had no choice but to look at me again.


    ¡¸Sigh...... it''s been a while, Master.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it has. I never thought you would betray me. What the hell do you think you''re doing?¡¹


    ¡¸Master, I have not betrayed you Master. I''m cooperating with this man because I''m doing everything for you.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t know what you''re thinking, but it''s true that you''re causing me unnecessary trouble as a result, and now that you''re causing damage to my allies, there''s no excuse for that.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t care if the Master hates me now. If I can rescue Master from all the bonds, then I''m sure you''ll start to look only at me.¡¹


    Looking at Elle''s completely tripped out state, I knew that it would be useless to say anything to her now. If she was still sane, there would have been a way to persuade her, but now that she''s like this, there''s no choice but to stop her, even if it means killing her.


    ¡¸I understand what you''re thinking. But first, let''s have the hostage back.¡¹


    ¡¸I can''t return this woman now. Her discipline is not yet complete.¡¹


    ¡¸Discipline?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s right. She has been behaving rudely to Master, the one who saved the fortress from the enemy''s attack and brought victory to the kingdom, so I''m just giving her a chance to show some respect. Now, you too must apologize to Master for all the rudeness you have shown him.¡¹


    ¡¸Kyaaa!?¡¹


    Then Elle kicked Margarete as hard as she could around the waist. Margarete was kicked out of her stance and fell down, whereupon Elle kicked her repeatedly in frustration.


    Margarete, who had been treated as no better than a slave, came lumbering forward on all fours. Her eyes no longer had the will to resist, only the fear of violence in them.


    ¡¸Y-Yard-sama.........I sincerely apologize for my behavior thus far. ......¡¹


    That was all she managed to say in a shaky voice, and Elle kicked her again. This time, she managed not to scream, but she must have felt a lot of pain because the kick was stronger than the last one and went into her side. The fact that her breathing was erratic also indicated that she was in a lot of pain.


    ¡¸What, do you really think you can ask for forgiveness with such an apology? Just because you are a princess does not mean that you can get carried away.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I''m sorry, I''m sorry!¡¹


    ¡¸The person to apologize to is not me, but to my Master. It would be unforgivable for a trash who doesn''t understand such things to have caused trouble for Master. But Master is probably more angry with you than I am, so I won''t kill you until you sincerely apologize to Master.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I, am, sorry!¡¹


    ¡¸...... I can''t believe you don''t even understand what you did wrong. It was a mistake to leave the discipline of this woman to Orvan. I told him he could do as he pleased to a certain extent, but he had better not use her for fun.¡¹


    Elle''s legs were digging into Margarete''s body as she spoke each word. Elle''s kicks were so filled with murderous intent that even the discipline of livestock would not have been that violent, and her body was painfully covered with several bruises.


    ¡¸That''s harsh. I don''t think I had much time for discipline her.¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose I should have let you interrogate the Royal Guard, Orvan.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, don''t say that. I''ve taught her how to flirt with men a bit. Oh, it was Margarete-sama, wasn''t it? You''d better do as I taught you before Elmaire-san gets any angrier, okay?¡¹


    Orvan spoke to Margarete in a gentle tone, but she backed away as if she had seen something terrible, and hurried towards me to get away from him. She looked at me again with pain and smiled awkwardly, then turned her back to me and slumped down on the floor, thrusting her buttocks up toward me and spreading her crack with both hands so that I could see her secret.


    I don''t know if she had been raped or not, but looking at her beautiful secret flesh, as if she had never accepted a man yet, it seems that her innocence is still intact.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, please feel free to use my body as an apology for the trouble I''ve foolishly caused you. It''s a poor body that can''t satisfy even one man, but if you use it until it breaks ......¡¹


    ¡¸Stop it, Margarete-dono. You don''t have to listen to their orders.¡¹


    I can''t get excited by the sight of Margarete''s slightly swaying her hips as she spoke inviting words to me. It might have been different if she had done it voluntarily. This is something that Elle and the others are forcing her to do, and I can only feel pity for her rather pathetic state.


    ¡¸Hey!¡¹


    As if something in Margarete''s words had upset her, Elle interrupted her and kicked her in the face as hard as she could. It seems that she kicked her with a lot of force, and this time she couldn''t even catch herself and rolled on the floor, sobbing with blood dripping from her mouth and nose.


    ¡¸Who told you to invite my Master? Do you think Master is the kind of man who would be happy to be offered the body of a piece of trash like you? How dare you insult Master again at this time? I knew it, it''s better to kill a piece of trash like you.¡¹


    As Elle said this, she raised her arm carelessly. The magic power is concentrated in her hands, and the magic formula is about to be activated. Looking at the composition of the technique, it seems to be a similar magic to the <Raysword> I use.


    If her head is hit by that, her brain cells will be burned and it will be impossible to revive Margarete. If that happens, there''s no point in rushing over from Leshiana, so I stepped in between Margarete and Elle and grabbed her arm as she was about to swing down to stop her.


    ¡¸Master, please let me go. If you don''t I can''t kill this woman.¡¹


    ¡¸I hate to say it, but one of the reasons I''m here is to rescue her. It would grieve Sophie if you were to kill her. If you want to kill her, you''ll have to deal with me first.¡¹


    ¡¸Poor thing, you''ve been poisoned by those women after all. I need to break that spell quickly. ......¡¹


    Elle reached out her other hand to me, and I hurriedly distanced myself from her. The magic barrier for combat is quite strong, but it has the disadvantage of being weak against contact-type magics because it does not repel mere contact that is not an attack. It''s not surprising, though, since mages themselves are not designed to fight at close range.


    Elle seems to be wondering whether to kill Margarete or not. If she had just swung her hand down, she would have been able to attack her while she was at it, but things don''t seem to be going as planned.


    ¡¸...... I understand. You, there, take care of this woman. And you can put your hands on her, but please don''t do anything unpleasant in my line of sight.¡¹


    Elle left Margarete with the soldier closest to her and nailed the soldier who was about to strip her of her clothes. It was definitely not out of concern for Margarete, since she had been so violent to her, but it was certainly appreciated that I could concentrate on fighting Elle if she didn''t touch her.


    As Elle began to measure the distance between us and prepare to draw a magic circle, I prepared myself to counterattack at any time. But at that moment, Orvan, who had been watching from the sidelines, stepped in.


    ¡¸Don''t forget about me, Elmaire-san. It would be quite reckless for you to take on Count Werner by yourself.¡¹


    ¡¸You don''t have to tell me every little thing. Make your preparations quickly.¡¹


    While the two of them were exchanging words like that, the magicians around me began to prepare something while surrounding me. It seems that it''s more than just the two of them, but if I only look at the amount of magic power, it''s not much except for Elle. Even Orvan had less than a quarter of the magic power of Elle.


    The only thing is that all of the people surrounding me had some sort of magical tool in their pockets. It''s hard to tell what kind of magic formula will be activated just by looking at it, so I had to keep a wary eye on my surroundings, but when Orvan saw what I was doing, he noticed my thoughts and smiled happily.


    ¡¸You''re curious about this magic tool, aren''t you? Then let me show you its effects right away! You guys, do it!¡¹


    ¡¸Ha!¡¹


    At Orvan''s command, the magic tools were all activated at once. The magic formula that was activated must belong to the telephatic system as far as the composition is concerned. If I don''t know the details of the effect, I can''t activate a counter-magic, so I decided to use a magic barrier to withstand it. However, it seems to have been a bad move in the end.


    (¡ºThe first magic barrier has been disabled. The second magic barrier has been disabled. The third magic barrier has been disabled. Fourth magic barrier disabled. Fifth magic barrier, resistance failure canceled. Tracing attack magic failed. Retreat is recommended.¡»)


    The moment the non-corporeal sash made of magical power came into contact with my magic barrier, my magic barrier was nullified along with the combat barrier, and the sash wrapped around my body.


    Fortunately, there was no physical force, and it seemed that I was not particularly unable to move my body, but as soon as I tried to deploy the magic barrier again, the flow of magic power was forcibly stopped and I failed to activate it. It was then that I finally realized that the magic formula they had just used was something that would interfere with my ability to activate the magic formula.


    It''s the kind of magic that would require dozens of magicians in this world to nullify magical barriers and even sealing the ability to activate a magic. It is not possible for the magicians in this room, less than ten of them, to activate it. Perhaps by limiting the effect to only me, they have greatly increased the nullification ability.


    I had dismissed everyone but Elle as no threat, but when I thought about it, there was a good chance that she was advising them because she knew my magic formula well. I may have underestimated her a bit.


    ¡¸Hahaha, I didn''t expect you getting hit by magic without even dodging! Now you''re just a human being who can''t use magic. How does it feel to have your best magic sealed?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yeah, it''s been a really long time.¡¹


    ¡¸Isn''t that right? It''s true that you are unrivaled in magic, but that''s why you underestimate the other magicians so much! You think that no matter how many of magician we have, there''s no way we can beat you, and that''s why we''re trying to take the spell you just cast! That''s your weakness!¡¹


    Perhaps he was getting excited because he had sealed my magic, Orvan spoke to me in a loud voice as if he was shouting. The situation was so depressing that I felt the urge to punch him, but I managed to restrain myself. He was probably deploying a magical barrier, so if I hit him, my fist would break.


    ¡¸Master, there''s nothing to worry about. I will bring you back soon after I undo the brainwashing of the women who have been seducing you. Please wait just a little longer.¡¹


    Elle happily hugged me and rubbed my cheek. The other magicians were also smirking at me and smiling uncomfortably. It seems that in their minds, I''ve been rendered powerless and harmless.


    ¡¸Count Werner, I won''t harm you if you stay quiet, but if you get out of control, you''ll have to be prepared to lose an arm or two.¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, let''s check it out, shall we?¡¹


    As soon as I pushed Elle, who was hugging me, away from me, the magicians around me immediately unleashed multiple magics on me. As there was no magic barrier protecting me, of course I was hit directly, and just as he had said, I heard the bones in my arm break. Even so, the attacks did not stop, and my arm had already become like an avant-garde object.


    ¡¸Orvan, what are you doing to my Master! Stop this attack now!¡¹


    ¡¸Even so, Elmaire-san. He''s the one who ignored my advice.¡¹


    ¡¸Do you really want to be separated from your head and body so badly?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, God. I understand. Stop the attack!¡¹


    When the attack stopped with a snap at Orvan''s command, Elle came up to me in a panic. She took my arm and had a sad expression on her face.


    ¡¸Master, why are you doing this meaningless thing? I am not an enemy of Master. You don''t have to do this suicidal thing, I will definitely release you. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I certainly don''t need you guys to release me.¡¹


    I shake off Elle''s arm and apply the <Major Heal> to my own arm. My arm, which had been like a squishy broken tree branch, instantly regained its original shape, and I could even move my fingers to confirm that the nerves were connected.


    ¡¸Ehh? Wh-why ......¡¹


    Elle looked at the scene with a shocked expression. No wonder she was surprised if she believed that I couldn''t use magic. Orvan and the other magicians around me were generally showing the same reaction. Since his appearance was so full of gaps, I was able to activate the magic barrier and various strengthening formulas with plenty of time to spare in the meantime.


    ¡¸You guys, if you are so dumbfounded in front of me, it''s like you''re asking me to kill you, you know?¡¹


    I launched the <Dismemberment>, which enlarged the target, at everyone who was still frozen looking at me, and all the magicians except Orvan and Elle, who barely resisted, fell to the ground with their limbs severed.


    The power of this magic is still far less powerful than that of the original magic which not only can cut the limbs, but it can cut entire body that can be cut into small pieces, but the fact that it only cuts off the limbs is proof of that this magic is inferior.


    Incidentally, Margarete, who had seen the arm of the person who had grabbed her fall from her grasp, seemed to have let go of her consciousness and collapsed on the spot, as if her mental load had reached its limit at the sight of the rain of spattering blood and the sound of moist flesh falling to the ground.


    ¡¸Th-the sealing magic must have succeeded for sure! So why can you still using magic without a care in the world!?¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, it might be hard for you to understand since you only know the magic of the Demon Empire, but there are two systems of magic that can seal the target''s magic. One is the telepathic system that you used on me, which interferes with the opponent''s ability to activate the magic and seals its activation. The other is the Special Nature Manipulation Magic, which interferes with the effects of a magic that has already been activated and suppressing or nullifies it.¡¹


    ¡¸Wh-What does it matter!?¡¹


    ¡¸I''ve heard that you used to be a researcher, but you have no idea. The only thing that can be sealed by the telepathic system magic is my ability to activate the magic. There are no restrictions on the activation of magic tools that already have a formula configuration. Like this.¡¹


    I cast a <Dispel> on myself to break the seal. Now there were no more restrictions on my magic. It was the first time in a long time that I could experience the sensation of being unable to fire my magic, so I felt like I had benefited as a result.


    ¡¸If it is a magic tool that can be used for multiple magic, its size will not be something that can be hidden in the pocket. The magic tool that you just saw was also divided into eight parts so that it could be held by hand. And yet, you don''t seem to be holding that magic tool!¡¹


    ¡¸I do have it. Here it is.¡¹


    I took out a small bottle from my pocket. The vial, which has been hardened, contains what looks like a piece of crystal. When he saw it glittering in the light, Orvan gave me a wry smile even though he was in a trapped situation.


    ¡¸It would be impossible to make a magic tool out of such a small object, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Not according to your common sense, man. This is a piece of a dark elf''s brain that I picked up when I picked up Elle. Even at this size, it''s capable of activating several kinds of magic.¡¹


    Unlike ordinary magic tools that need to be carved into objects, the brain can be activated simply by giving it magic power as long as it can remember the formula structure. It''s not impossible to memorize several kinds of formulas, as it has the capacity to store countless amounts of knowledge.


    As expected, I could only use a magic that was much less powerful than the one that I had activated on my own, but the magic tool was still able to generate enough power to break the seal that was placed on me.


    ¡¸You can crystallize the brain into a magic tool ......?¡¹


    ¡¸If you were involved in the development of the magic, you should have pursued more possibilities. A surgeon''s brain should be the first place to study, right? Well, no need for more chatter.¡¹


    Orvan has been trembling since earlier, listening to me. Since he was so vulnerable, it would be a shame if I didn''t target him, so I activated the <Fear>. He couldn''t react to my attack and looked like he was going to fall into a coma, but Elle stepped in between us just in time to stop my attack.


    ¡¸Orvan, how long are you going to be ridiculous? Just because the seal has been broken, it doesn''t mean you''ve lost yet.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah......¡¹


    Shaking his head lightly, Orvan regained his composure and showed his intention to fight me again. I knew that most of his attacks would go away, but it was still a little troublesome for the two of them.


    No matter how much she wanted to protect her friends, I didn''t think Elle would be willing to take the hit on his behalf. In addition, if I had been able to do so before, she would not have been able to take the my current attack and would have been subjected to the effects of the <Fear>. It seems that her magic power has increased considerably.


    Elle''s magic power must have been almost at the limit of its growth. If you think about it, there is no way to increase your magic power this much in a short period of time, but if you want to do it temporarily, there is a way to force it to increase.


    Many of the corpses of the kingdom soldiers lying around were dressed as magicians. If she had dared to gather magicians, I could immediately guess the method Elle had taken.


    ¡¸Elle, you took the magic power of the kingdom soldiers, didn''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I did. I used the magic that Master showed me before, I think it was <Mana Seize>. The increase in magic power is only temporary, but this is the kind of preparation that is necessary to fight the Master.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, you''re right, your amount of magic power is much higher than before. It''s twice ...... no even three times as much as before.¡¹


    Even the old Elle had a magic power that far surpassed that of an ordinary magician. The current Elle would be able to pull out my magic barrier and hit me with an attack magic.


    ¡¸I''m coming! Ovan, match me!¡¹


    As soon as Elle said the words, she started running and tried to get behind me. She uses her <Ice Statue> to check my movement and freezes the floor around me to block my movement.


    ¡¸¡ºLight¡»!¡¹


    Orvan started running in the opposite direction of Elle, and then unleashed a light magic to further blind me. The light painted my eyes shut, and I lost sight of the two of them for a moment.


    It would be troublesome if they took a pincer position, so I tried to release a <Fireball> in the direction Elle ran to break the ice on the floor, but the moment I got used to the light and regained my vision, Elle was not in the immediate vicinity of the position I was aiming for, and I hurriedly stopped the activation when I saw Margarete fall instead.


    I was once again alerted to my surroundings, but I couldn''t see Elle anywhere in the room. Since Covert magic cannot hide one''s appearance, she must either be hiding with her own Covert magics, or she has been using transfer.


    ¡¸I can''t have you looking away!¡¹


    When I lost sight of Elle and stopped moving for a moment, Orvan took advantage of the opportunity and thrust out a dagger at me. The blade had been given a magic similar to a <Dispel> in order to penetrate my magic barrier. But an attack of that magnitude would not be able to break through even one of my battle barriers.


    ¡¸Wha, guahhh!?¡¹


    Trusting in the strength of the magic barrier, I activated the fireball without defending against his attack. The blade stopped moving right in front of me, and I succeeded in hitting him with a close-range counter when his attack created an opening.


    The fireball that exploded at close range broke through his magical resistance without difficulty and struck him directly in the abdomen, melting his skin, cutting his flesh, and burning his internal organs. Because it exploded at close range for me as well, the blast and heat wave that my barriers couldn''t prevent came at me, but the damage to him was more serious than that.


    ¡¸Gahaa! He-¡ºHealing Light¡»!¡¹


    Even with blood dripping from his mouth, he was able to activate the recovery magic on himself. But burned scars take longer to heal than normal wounds. I''m not so naive as to wait for such time, so I tried to finish him off, but I saw something flying from behind me as if to cover him.


    ¡¸Tsk!¡¹


    It was a knife with no markings on it that was repelled by the magic barrier. It''s not possible to hurt me with such a thing, but it did give Orvan time to recover from this distraction.


    Looking at him sideways, I could see that he had already recovered enough to be able to act. The knife that Elle had released seemed to have interfered with me more than anything else.


    ¡¸! ¡ºBarrier¡»!¡¹


    The barriers that were quickly deployed were able to catch my fireball that I fired as I turned around. However, his magical barrier could not kill the power of my magi, and his body, which had not yet fully recovered, screamed and was about to collapse after just one hit.


    In a case like this, it''s normal to move around while deploying barriers to avoid the enemy''s continuous attacks, but he seems to be doing his best to maintain his magic formula and continues to stay in place. Unlike Elle, he doesn''t have a lot of magic power, so I can''t blame him, but he''s clearly not strong enough to fight me. Well, it''s convenient that he can''t move.


    There was no way I was going to miss this opportunity, so I fired fireball after fireball at the dying Orvan. His barriers, which had been able to withstand a few shots, were shattered when he lost enough concentration to maintain them.


    He kicked the floor the moment the barrier shattered, somehow trying to evade my attack, but he landed where the fireball was exploded, and he was caught in the blast, injuring his leg badly.


    When he lost his balance due to the pain in his leg and fell down, I took advantage of the opportunity to hit him with the <Fear>, and he was caught off guard and hit directly by my magic without avoiding it. Now I''ve finally defeated one of them.


    As I approached to check Margarete''s condition, wary of the unseen Elle, I suddenly saw the presence of Elle behind me, the barrier catching the knife and making a violent *ka-ching* sound.


    Turning back to her, I reached out and tried to apply a <Sigil>, but she avoided my magic just in time and distanced herself from me again.


    ¡¸I thought my surprise attack was perfect, but I knew it, that Master''s magic barrier is foully hard.¡¹


    ¡¸Since you knew that, and you still fought me, so of course you naturally have a way to break it, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course. I''ll show you that I wasn''t just spending my time idly.¡¹


    Then Elle took out a tube from her pocket and threw it at me with magic power. The tube seemed to be made of a material that was easily permeable to magic, so it must have had some kind of magic tool or there are magic circle inside.


    When the tube exploded in the air, a large amount of paper came out. By compressing the space, the magic circle was written on each of the sheets, which were more than the volume of the paper, and the magic power was poured into all of them to activate them.


    All of the magics were powerful enough to kill an ordinary magician instantly, but none of them seemed to be able to penetrate my magic barrier. I was only momentarily frightened by the large number of magics, giving Elle enough time to make her next move.


    ¡¸How about this!¡¹


    In a split second, Elle had drawn up a magic circle and activated it. My magic barriers were penetrated one after another, and an overwhelming load was placed on my body. This must be the <Super Gravity> of the Fourth Type of Tactical Class Magic. Although its power is considerably diminished by my magic barrier and my magical resistance, the load on the body is still considerable.


    It''s quite a feat just to be standing there, being hit by a magic that crushes the enemy with several thousand times the gravity, but I can''t even move a finger.


    ¡¸What''s the matter, Master? You''re not the kind of person who would fall over from this level of magic, are you? Please show me something more relaxed.¡¹


    ¡¸I......see, if you want to see it that badly,......, I''ll show you!¡¹


    As soon as I managed to endure the load on my body and activated the magic, Elle lost her posture and almost fell to the floor, just like me. What I''ve just activated is a Shared Joint, a magic that belongs to the Seventh Type of Special Nature Manipulation system, this magic divides the effect of the magic you''re undergoing with the target in equal parts.


    By sharing the effects <Super Gravity> on me, the load on me was cut in half, and combined with my magical resistance, I was able to move. On the other hand, she, who didn''t have as high a magical resistance as I did, couldn''t withstand the sudden impact and was knocked to the ground. She seemed to be unable to even look up due to the high gravity that made her bones creaking.


    ¡¸What do you think, how powerful is your magic is?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I-I understand it, very well!¡¹


    As long as she can''t move, there''s no point in continuing the magic, and if she immediately released the <Super Gravity>, I''ll release the Shared Joint as well.


    ¡¸I knew it, I can''t win a head-to-head match against you, isn''t it? I understand perfectly.¡¹


    ¡¸Hou, so, what are you going to do next?¡¹


    ¡¸The same as before. It seems that surprise attacks are effective against the Master.¡¹


    Elle unleashed a large number of ice statues at me. My magic barrier prevented it, but the magics collided with each other, scattering ice and filling my vision with white. She also used the thick fog <Deep Mist> to fill the room with mist and hide herself.


    I tried to use Magic Detection, but there was no response at all, as if she was using a recognition blocking magic. Then I used Gust Wind to blow away the ice and fog that blocking my vision, but even though my vision became clearer, I still couldn''t see her in the surrounding.


    As I carefully observed the area, wondering how she could have disappeared, I felt a presence behind me and quickly jumped forward and rolled on the floor. A moment later, a number of ice spears passed by where I was standing. The magic barrier that she had slightly grazed had been broken, so I knew that it was a magic that increased the penetrating power. If I had tried to catch it, I would have been pierced.


    When I checked the direction she had come from, I saw that half of her body was out of the shadow and the her other half was sinking into the floor. Apparently, the reason she had disappeared from earlier was this magic that allowed her to hide in the shadows. I reflexively activated the


    on her, but before I could reach her, she sank into the shadows.


    ¡¸It''s another unusual magic. Did Orvan teach you that?¡¹


    I tried to call out to her, but there was no reply. I wondered if she couldn''t hear me through the shadows. But this doesn''t help me locate her. She probably wouldn''t run away, but even if she just stayed like this, time would pass. I can''t take too much time to prevent her from making another move.


    I had no choice but to use a desperate measure. First of all, I activated the Optical Light. A dazzling light source appears, erasing the shadows in which she lurks. Now she can''t come out from there. In this way, I eliminated the shadows one after another, so that no shadows appeared on the floor.


    ¡¸Now, how does she come out?¡¹


    I left only one shadow, daring her to make her exit. I''m going to shoot the magic the moment she pops out of the shadow. I approached it and readied myself to attack her at any time.


    She knew that she would be the target of an attack if she jumped out, but there was only one shadow that could serve as an exit. Numbed, she had no choice but to jump out from there, but I had another aim in mind.


    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹


    She stopped with her shoulders trapped and only her head sticking out. I thought that only shadows larger than a certain size would be able to show their bodies, but it seems I was right.


    In any case, I invoked the <Fear> with maximum strength on her when she stopped moving, but she was transferred just in time. Apparently, she had prepared a magic circle for an emergency escape. I could feel the reaction <Transfer> outside the fortress. The battle situation was bad, so she was probably planning to escape.


    If I let Elle escape here, it would be another hassle, so I hurried to chase after her, but before I could draw the magic circle, someone was making a move at the place where Margarete had fallen.


    ¡¸That''s enough, Count Werner. If you try anything, the princess will be dead.¡¹


    When I looked at Margarete, I saw that Orvan had gotten up before I knew it and was pointing his sword at her. I wondered if he would try to kill her with a sword even though he was a magician, but I decided not to go into it.


    ¡¸If you put up a futile resistance, it will only make things harder for you later on, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸*chuckle*, if I had defeated you here, there would have been no problem. Now that Elmaire-san has also escaped, it has become difficult for us to make a raid on the royal capital. Fortunately, we have a good number of magicians, so even if we go to another country, there will probably be nobles who will hire us. I feel bad for Count Naylor, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, you''re such a small thing, aren''t you? Well, as a magician myself, I can appreciate your attitude of trying to survive at all costs.¡¹


    Only a warrior who has sworn allegiance to something is enough to risk his life so easily. If you die, you will not be able to study the magic formula. That would be the thing that those who are trying to master magic fear more than anything else.


    Orvan kept his sword on Margarete''s neck and proceeded towards the exit. All the while, I watched his actions without taking any action, and I didn''t feel like I was being attacked.


    ¡¸By the way, I forgot to ask one question. How did you brainwash Elle?¡¹


    ¡¸I didn''t do anything. She offered to help me. In exchange, I offered to help her get all the women away from you.¡¹


    ¡¸I know that she had feelings for me, but she''s not fool. It''s hard to believe that she''d go to such great lengths just for that.¡¹


    I knew that if she had continued to approach me the way she had been, I might have eventually fallen in love with her. She would have known that I liked her to that extent.


    But Orvan was surprised for a moment when he heard my words, and then he let out a deep sigh as if to provoke me.


    ¡¸...... Do you really mean that? I don''t think Elmair-san deserves this.¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸Apparently, you proposed to her, didn''t you? And yet you ends up with another woman, and you can''t even hold her. It''s no wonder her mind is warped.¡¹


    He gave me a condescending look and said that he had no choice but to talk to me, but I had never proposed to Elle. I''ve only formally confessed my love to Sophie, Tia and Natalia. The only three people I''ve formally confessed to are Sophie, Tia and Natalia. The <AwakenedAwake> is always activated, so it''s not like I was made to say it while I was unconscious.


    ¡¸No, I''ve never proposed to her, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, since you''re here, I''ll tell you. First of all, you know that elves are attracted to the strong opposite sex, right? The Dark Elf has the strongest instinct of them all. I think it''s partly a personality thing in her case, but once she goes into heat, most Dark Elves are like that¡¹


    It seems that Elle''s abnormal obsession was a tribal thing. Does this mean that the Everts and their children will eventually become like Elle? The mere thought of it is terrifying.


    ¡¸Now, as for the Dark Elves'' method of marriage, instead of confessing to the opposite sex, they show their own bravery. The better their bravery shown, the stronger the courtship. Also, it is said that courtship should be done in a private situation, with no one else around, and should be kept between the two of you until marriage.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Hmm?¡¹


    His words brought back memories of the time when he showed Elle the magic. At that time, I had wiped out a mountain in order to teach her the power of the Fourth Type of Magic. I also remembered instructing Elle to keep quiet so that she wouldn''t find out that I had wiped out the mountain.


    Come to think of it, I think it was also that night that her attitude clearly changed.


    ¡¸I just happened to find out about it too, you know? I heard that you blew up the mountain. Even when the Marquis Evarts confessed his love to his wife, he only killed one giant, but for you to confess your love by blowing up a mountain, wouldn''t that be enough to make her give up her entire life?¡¹


    In other words, it seems that I had unknowingly stepped on an oversized landmine. I can no longer imagine being rejected by someone I was prepared to give my whole life to. I''d rather praise herself for having endured so well until now. It''s no wonder Elle is so twisted, as he says.


    ¡¸...... I see, that was valuable information.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that right? Well, I guess it''s too late for you to know now, but please make the best use of it. Then, I''ll run away as well. I''ll leave the princess on the way, so don''t worry.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, don''t worry about that. Because I''m not planning to let you out of here.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    I unleashed the <Wind Slash> at Orvan, who let out a dumb voice because he didn''t understand what I mean, and split his torso in half, along with Margarete''s body in front of him. The wall behind them was stained red from the sheer amount of blood that slammed into it.


    It was because I judged that he didn''t know the conditions of <Resurrection> when he was holding a sword to her neck, but to someone who didn''t know that, it would look as if I had sacrificed Margarete. He tried to mutter something with a shocked expression on his face, but he was bleeding so much that he just died like that.


    After confirming that he had stopped moving, I approached Margarete and connected her upper and lower body, healing the wounds all over her body before activating <Resurrection>.


    Since there was still time for her to regain consciousness, I drew an escape magic circle first, then collected those who could be used as specimens, including Orvan. In the meantime, she seemed to have woken up as well.


    ¡¸...... Ah, I-I''m ......?¡¹


    ¡¸You seem to be awake, Margarete-dono.¡¹


    When I called out to her, she backed away, her face drawn in fear that almost startled me. Her reaction was unavoidable since she had been tortured by the soldiers of the Demon Empire until now.


    ¡¸Don''t worry, I''ve defeated all the soldiers of the Demon Empire that were in this room. There are no more people who will attack you.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Ah ......¡¹


    When she looked around and saw that all the soldiers of the Demon Empire had fallen, the strength in her body relaxed. And as soon as I thought her eyes were moistening, she hugged me vigorously.


    ¡¸Uuuuuuuuhhhhhhhh ......¡¹


    It must have been unimaginably terrifying for her to be alone in that kind of situation with all her allies wiped out. The fact that she was crying with her face pressed against my chest, I thought it was her way of trying not to be seen crying, so I let her do what she wanted for a while.


    After a while, she seemed to have calmed down and her face was back to her usual strong mood as she pulled away from me. I don''t want to mention that the edges of her eyes are red.


    ¡¸Yard-sama........Thank you very much¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t mention it, there must still be Demon Empire soldiers inside the fortress. Let''s go outside for now.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay. kyaaa!?¡¹


    I picked up Margarete, activated the <Advanced Group Transfer> that I had prepared in advance, and transferred to a place far away from the fort. When I left her looking around in panic not knowing what was going on. I looked towards the fort, and I saw that the Demon Empire soldiers were still there.


    ¡¸Margarete-dono¡¹


    ¡¸Ye-yes. What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸The fort has fallen into the hands of the enemy. If we leave them alone, they will only harm the kingdom, so can I eliminate them with the fort?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh-uhh......?¡¹


    She didn''t seem to understand the part about the with the fort, and when she heard my words, she was so confused that it felt like there were a lot of question marks floating around in her head. Well, no one in common sense would be able to answer immediately when suddenly asked if it was okay to destroy the fort. Let''s make preparations while she''s still wondering.


    She nodded once as if to convince herself and looked at me after weighing the loss of the fort and the annihilation of the Demon Empire soldiers here for a while. It seems that she has finally come to a conclusion.


    ¡¸Was there anyone else from the kingdom in the fortress besides me?¡¹


    ¡¸No, they were literally wiped out. The enemy could not afford to take prisoners.¡¹


    ¡¸...... I see¡¹


    Even though it was expected, the fact that her subordinates had been wiped out would have given her a great shock. But her eyes never wavered as she stared at my face.


    ¡¸If we can annihilate the enemy by destroying that fort. I''ll allow you to do so on my own responsibility.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I''m sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸No, it''s all my fault for not being able to prevent the enemy from invading. You have nothing to apologize for.¡¹


    I was a little worried that her heart might be broken, but it seems that such concern was unnecessary. Seeing her eyes filled with her usual strength of will, I was reassured that she was fine.


    Now that I have Margarete''s permission, let''s go out with a bang. I activated the magic circle that I had prepared and activated the Fourth Type of Nature Manipulation Magic, a <Minor Black Hole>.


    Immediately after the activation, there was no change in the situation, and Margarete''s gaze pierced my body as if to ask me what I was doing, but after a while, the fort began to collapse. And the crumbling part of the fort did not fall down, but was pulled towards the black spot in the center of the fort.


    Naturally, those who were inside the fort were not safe, and those who were a short distance away also fell to the black spot, along with the walls and ground they were clinging to. When there was nothing left to inhale, there was nothing left but the hemispherically gouged ground.


    Not a single weed was left, and even Margarete had to admit that she was in awe.


    ¡¸Yard-sama ...... this is ......¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹


    ¡¸Isn''t this similar to the devastation that occurred near the northern watchtower before?¡¹


    ¡¸...... You''re right, it could be similar.¡¹


    Come to think of it, Margarete was one of the people who might have known about the destruction marks of this magic. I hadn''t thought about what was around me before, because I had only used it to show Elle.


    Passing her gaze that seemed to accuse me of having done that too, I decided to leave her with Sophie for the time being, after confirming that there were no magicians left by magic detection.


    ¡ù


    After I left Margarete at the mansion, I went back to Olympia and Melvina. When they saw me, they hurriedly approached me, and I caught them so they wouldn''t fall.


    ¡¸Master, where on earth have you been!?¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t want you to just say something like that and disappear! You have no idea how narrow-minded we were because of Yard-sama''s sudden disappearance. ......¡¹


    I couldn''t keep up with the momentum of the two girls who, after hugging me, started questioning me like I was on fire, so I just listened to them for a while, Sagami came up to me when he noticed I was there.


    ¡¸Sigh ...... where have you been up to, Yard-dono?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, Leshiana and Fort Gurta. Both were attacked by separate units of the Northern Alliance. It didn''t look like I was going to be able to rescue them in time, so I did what I could to destroy them.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I didn''t know that. ...... But if it''s true, even more so, you should tell someone about it. Your sudden disappearance has raised suspicions that the two of them are working with the Northern Alliance.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll be more careful from now on. So, what''s the status of the war here?¡¹


    ¡¸I''d like to hear more about your side of the story, but I don''t mind. Our battle is already over. The enemy troops were unable to use magic as soon as Yard-sama disappeared, and the soldiers who left the front line surrendered. Now, I''ve just sent a surrender notice to the lord again.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, you''ve already gotten to that point? That''s good to know.¡¹


    Well, as soon as I released Leshiana, the enemy''s reliance on the improvised magician squad would no longer be functional, and Alec would have to go on a rampage to finish the job. Now he could take the credit for destroying the enemy force all by himself. I guess I kept my promise.


    Seeing that the war was over and the tense atmosphere in the main camp was gone, I knew that I had survived this crisis. This time, I had been outwitted, and it had been really dangerous. I have to give my utmost thanks to Elaine for making me aware of the enemy''s tactics.


    ¡¸Oh, I thought you were going to involve them in the negotiations. The other side''s negotiators will probably be arriving by the end of the day, so you''d better get ready quickly, Yard-dono.¡¹


    That''s harsh, considering that I had just been engaged in a series of battles. Well, it can''t be helped that Sagami doesn''t know about my situation.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, you shouldn''t be wearing such dirty clothes, let''s change quickly.¡¹


    Hurried by Olympia and Melvina who were so excited to finally be on duty, I headed for my tent.


    ¡ù


    Just as Sagami had said, as soon as I had changed my clothes, the Emperor, the Frontier Count Naylor, and several other nobles arrived at the main camp of the Royal Army as they were taken by the Royal Army.


    When they entered the tent used for the meeting, they first saw Olympia standing on the side of the Royal Army and became angry, and then they saw Melvina standing next to her, and now their face paled.


    For some reason, one of the most senior nobles in the Demon Empire was attached to the side of the Royal Army. In addition, the Gran family, Olympia''s parents'' family, and the Evarts family, Melvina''s bride''s family, did not get along well, but both families were known for their loyalty to the Emperor, and the sight of them working together on the side of the kingdom was seen as evidence that the nobles'' interest in the Emperor had drifted away. It must have been.¡¹


    ¡¸You are, I believe, the daughter of the Duke of Gran,.......¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Olympia Lia Gran Daro, Your Majesty. But the current head now belongs to my brother.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Next one is Melvina-dono, right? I had no idea that your house would betray us, but ......¡¹


    ¡¸If you had surrendered when the Imperial Capital was attacked, I don''t think the situation would have deteriorated to this extent. It seems that Your Majesty was putting your own self-preservation first, but if you do such an injustice, there will eventually be no one left to follow you, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph. Those who wag their tails to the kingdom will have no idea what I am thinking.¡¹


    ¡¸If this is the result of your thinking, it won''t be good for future generations either.¡¹


    ¡¸Nuuu......¡¹


    Negotiations have begun to determine the treatment of the Northern Alliance by appointing the Emperor and the Frontier Count, who were already in a state of scarcity, before the negotiating table.


    Incidentally, the negotiator here was Alec. I heard that he wanted to do it by all means. Since he was too anxious, Melvina was placed next to him. She knows a fair amount about the situation in the Demon Empire, and he chose her so that Alec wouldn''t feel uncomfortable next to her, but she looked like she was dying when he asked her.


    ¡¸Now, before I hear what you have to say, I would like you to keep in mind that the Kingdom will not compromise on the execution of the Emperor of the Demon Empire, no matter what conditions you offer.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yeah, that''s a given.¡¹


    The Emperor, who looked depressed when he first came in, didn''t seem to be too shaken by Alec''s check. The other nobles also did not lose their relaxed attitude even though they were detained.


    Perhaps it is because of the presence of the separate team that they can afford to do so. They may have realized that something had happened to Leshiana when they were no longer able to use their magic, but they probably think that the fortress has been taken over by the other team and that they are now marching to the royal capital.


    ¡¸Now, let me give you a word of advice. Don''t get carried away by the fact that you''ve captured us, or you might get caught.¡¹


    ¡¸What ......?¡¹


    ¡¸If you don''t know, that''s fine. The only conditions we can offer are the immediate dismantling of the Northern Alliance, the return of the titles of the nobles who belonged to it, and the dispatch of deputies from the kingdom to the remaining territories. My execution is also basically acceptable, but with a few conditions.¡¹


    ¡¸Murgh, tell me¡¹


    In contrast to the Demon Empire''s strong stance on negotiations, Alec, who was definitely not experienced enough in negotiations, seemed to be listening to what the other side had to say. Maybe he doesn''t understand exactly what the other side is offering. It''s a real mystery to me why he has chosen to be a negotiator.


    Just as I felt the same way about Alec, Olympia and the others seemed to feel the same way about him.


    ¡¸Master, why does the kingdom have a man like that as a negotiator?¡¹


    ¡¸He is still the man who is regarded as the most accomplished among the heroes. Such a man confidently proposed himself as a negotiator, and the surrounding nobles must have agreed without thinking.¡¹


    ¡¸...... It was a wise decision in every sense of the word for the kingdom to summon a hero. If they hadn''t relied on a non-standard existence like Master, even if there hadn''t been the threat of the Demon Empire, the kingdom would have fallen in the not too distant future.¡¹


    ¡¸There are a lot of people in the royal family who think properly, so they should still be fine.¡¹


    ¡¸If they can''t control the stupid nobles, they can''t be competent, right?¡¹


    Olympia, who was sitting next to me, took advantage of the fact that the others were concentrating on negotiations to talk to me all she wanted. Melvina was on the other side of Olympia, too far away to talk to me, and Melvila looked at her with envious eyes.


    Although I occasionally listens while talking with Olympia, the negotiations don''t seem to be going well. The kingdom, as the victor, is offering strong conditions, but it seems that the kingdom confused that the Demon Empire denying the conditions with mysterious ease. Thus the discussion followed a parallel line, and Alec, who had finally reached the end of his patience, stood up, banging on the desk.


    ¡¸The kingdom''s army is the one that won this battle! So why do we have to make peace with the loser on equal terms! If you can''t accept our terms, I can execute all of the people who belonged to the Northern Alliance!¡¹


    ¡¸C-Count Gilflea, you can''t expose your emotions like that.......¡¹


    Melvina froze for a moment because of Alec''s sudden standing up, but she quickly came back to her sense and hurriedly pulled on his clothes to get him to sit down. But once he showed his anger, it was already too late.


    ¡¸Ohhh, that''s terrible. But the remaining people would never obey a country so ruthless that it would purge us all. Besides, the kingdom had no experience in invading and ruling other countries, not even in dealing with rebellions, so how could the kingdom possibly plan to rule the entirety of the Demon Empire?¡¹


    Anger now was a bad move. I could understand his frustration at the fact that the other party wouldn''t budge at all, but negotiations are a psychological war. If you show anger, it will be obvious that you can''t handle it.


    As expected, the other side seemed to have recognized Alec as an easy opponent. The kingdom''s pale complexion is uniformly bad, but Melvina''s pale complexion is especially bad. She''s smiling and trying to look comfortable, but she looks like she''s about to collapse.


    It''s a scene that makes it hard to tell who has the initiative, the Demon Empire side negotiating with a relaxed atmosphere or the kingdom side. To be honest, it''s not an interesting scene to watch.


    As for me, I''d rather they just admit defeat and fold. I didn''t want to interfere too much, but if we don''t break the source of their confidence, this discussion will only drag on.


    ¡¸Please forgive me to interrupt the negotiations, but I just have one question for you.¡¹


    All of the people on the Demon Empire''s side distorted their expressions as if they were offended because someone who hadn''t participated in the negotiations until now suddenly started talking, but I didn''t care because their expressions would soon collapse.


    ¡¸As a matter of fact, as a result of our investigation, we have received information that the forces of the Demon Empire had also invaded Leshiana. If you have surrendered, then those troops must also stop fighting, is this information true?¡¹


    ¡¸Such a story is beyond our control. Or is the fact that we have surrendered seen as a slight by those in the kingdom?¡¹


    ¡¸I see, it seems that the report contained false information. Then I would like to apologize here with the life of the person who delivered the report.¡¹


    I activated the <Advanced Matter Transfer> and showed the other party Orvan''s raw head.


    The people of the Demon Empire who saw his face understood the fact that the fortress had already been subdued, not to mention the case of Leshiana, and the leeway they had shown until now instantly turned to despair.


    It was a grotesque sight, so I hid it with a cloth and turned to the Emperor again.


    ¡¸U-Umu, I forgive you for your rudeness.¡¹


    Inwardly, they probably wanted to question me, but since I hadn''t told them anything about the fortress, they replied with bland words so as not to dig their own graves. f they had slipped up here, we could have gotten a big bargaining chip to justify their surprise attack on the kingdom and the damage they caused to the fortress, but even if they didn''t want to go that high, this would have made negotiations easier.


    ¡¸Yeah, that''s the end of my questions. I apologize for interrupting the negotiations, please continue.¡¹


    ¡¸Murhh, I wasn''t sure, but ...... fine, let''s continue the negotiations.¡¹


    After a pause, Alec regained his composure and spoke to the Emperor, but it seemed that the other party no longer had time to negotiate. The last and greatest trump card was gone, so it was only natural.


    Still, I would have to take care of Melvina later. It was too much to ask her to take care of Alec. She was undoubtedly the one who had the most trouble during this mission. If I were in her position, I would have given up before we reached the Frontier Count.


    I''ll keep listening to everything Alec and the others are saying, and I''ll make appropriate responses to Olympia''s questions. I''m tired from all the work I''ve done today. I''ll go to bed as soon as this negotiation is over.

 Volume 3 - CH 7.1

    R-18 Chapter


    The battle against the Northern Alliance was over, and I was finally able to return to the capital. After an audience that I don''t even know how many times I''ve had, I finally received my usual reward and was able to return to my residence.


    This means that all the remnants of the Demon Empire that have become a threat are gone. In other words, this was the end of my work as a hero. It took a rather long time, but considering that we were originally outnumbered, it was a good thing.


    And Melvina, who supported Alec in his negotiations with the Northern Alliance, was seen by many soldiers as being on good terms with the hero, and was looked upon favorably by most of the nobles who participated in the battle. Thanks to this, other people from the Demon Empire were no longer discriminated against to such an extent.


    I''m satisfied with the way things turned out, as it was almost exactly what I was aiming for, except that Olympia turned out to be a more useless child than I expected.


    It was decided to let Margarete stay in my mansion for a while. The reason for this was that it would be bad for her mental health if she stayed in the palace, since there were rumors among the nobles that the fortress had been occupied and eventually destroyed. Since I was the one who destroyed the fortress, I had no objection to her taking refuge at my mansion.


    Lastly, I still haven''t found Elle yet. I don''t even know where she ran off to in the first place, so there''s no way to find her. The only saving grace is that now that she has lost Orvan, so she can''t do anything as big as she did the other day.


    The next few days were uneventful. There were four more people from the former Demon Empire in the mansion, but the commoners knew that the people from the Demon Empire had revered the kingdom, so it was not a big problem.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸Sophie, how is Margarete-dono doing?¡¹


    I asked her while relaxing in Sophie''s room, and she seemed to be searching for the right words with her eyebrows raised in annoyance. It seems that Margarete was completely traumatized by the incident.


    ¡¸On the surface she seems to be okay, but she still freezes a little when she sees a man. Father also met her once, but it seems to be no good. Also, she seem to be having dreams that remind her of what happened at the fortress, and she keep jumping up and down in the middle of the night. That''s why she hasn''t been able to sleep much. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu... I guess she''s still not healed.¡¹


    Margarete has developed a phobia of men due to the incident at the fortress. She can''t seem to handle her relatives or even the doctor, and it was terrible when I first brought her here.


    I brought her to my mansion because I knew she wouldn''t be able to rest comfortably in the royal palace where she would have to meet a lot of men. Unlike the Royal Palace where there are many men, the people she meets in my mansion are mostly women, so Sophie took her in, saying that she wouldn''t have much problem walking around the mansion.


    ¡¸Honestly, I didn''t think that Marie would be so distrustful of men. I don''t know much about what happened at the fortress, but was it really that bad?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it was so terrible that a person with common sense and sensibility might never recover from it. It''s just luck that Margarete-dono only suffering from male phobia.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ......¡¹


    Sophie is depressed because she can''t do anything about it. If Margarete''s condition remains unchanged, I will have to think about erasing her memories of the fortress.


    As we were both sighing and wondering what to do, there was a knock at the door.


    ¡¸Sophia-sama, I brought you some tea.¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, you can come in.¡¹


    The owner of the voice seemed to be Tia. When Sophie called out to her, the door opened and she came in. Normally, this would have been an uneventful exchange, but this time, the timing was bad.


    ¡¸Ah ......¡¹


    Margarete happened to be passing by and saw what was going on inside through the open door. Normally, I would make sure that the male servants were out of her sight, and I would be careful not to see her.


    When she spotted the man, she froze for a moment with a look of surprise on her face, but when she realized that it was me in there, she managed to hold her chest with her hand and not get upset.


    ¡¸Oh my, so Yard-sama was also in Onee-sama''s room.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yeah. I heard that you are still mentally unstable, are you okay?¡¹


    ¡¸There''s nothing to worry about. I have to take care of the missing fortress, so I can''t afford to rest for a moment.¡¹


    She answered my question in a curt manner. Her words didn''t sound very friendly, but there was nothing strange about her attitude, as it was the one she always took towards me.


    I had heard that she had a phobia of men, so it was disconcerting to see her reacting so calmly, but when I saw Sophie looking at her sister with a surprised expression, I knew that this reaction was unusual.


    ¡¸Marie, would you like to join us for tea?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, if Onee-sama would like to invite me, I would be happy to accept.¡¹


    Margarete, who was invited by her sister, came into the room and sat next to her sister with a very happy expression on her face. She seemed to be as fond of Sophie as ever.


    Sophie blinked in surprise at her sister''s appearance, but quickly regained her composure and asked Tia to prepare tea for another person. It seems that Margarete doesn''t care about me, so she''s going to behave as usual without doing anything unnecessary.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, since it''s been a while since I''ve had tea with Onee-sama, wouldn''t it be fine if she paid a little more attention to me?¡¹


    She still seems to have a harsh attitude towards me, but unlike usual, she doesn''t seem to hate me that much. In fact, I can feel the ease with which she is teasing me.


    ¡¸Marie, since Yard-sama is your brother-in-law, you should be more friendly with him.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, I may have said a little too much.¡¹


    ¡¸Geez, don''t bother Yard-sama too much, okay?¡¹


    Sophie must have sensed that her sister seemed to be in a friendly mood with me. After restraining her words to a light rebuke, she looked at her sister and smiled.


    I was relieved to see that she was behaving more normally than I had expected. I''m glad to see that the two sisters seem to be getting along well. It seems to me that this can be managed with the passage of time without the need for rough treatment like erasing memories.


    For a while, I become an air, watching the sisters talking and enjoying their tea, when Margarete''s eyelids gradually began to droop. It was probably due to her recent lack of sleep.


    ¡¸Marie, you look sleepy. I think you should go to your room to rest, and we can talk later.¡¹


    ¡¸No, Onee-sama. You don''t have to be so considerate of me.¡¹


    Even though she was in such a state, she still wanted to talk with her sister, and she was trying to stay awake, but finally she couldn''t overcome her sleepiness and fell asleep leaning against her sister. She is usually a strong-willed girl, but when she is asleep, her expression is cute and appropriate for her age.


    Seeing her sister''s childlike behavior, Sophie couldn''t help but giggle.


    ¡¸Oh my, Marie. I can''t help it.¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, it must be hard to sleep in such a position. Would you like me to carry her to her room?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, please.¡¹


    Sophie agreed, so I walked up to Margarete, who was asleep in her chair, and tried to pick her up, but at that moment she started to tremble in pain. She was sleeping comfortably, but when I noticed that her condition had changed, Sophie and I both stopped smiling and paid attention to her condition.


    ¡¸Noo.......I''m, sorry.......¡¹


    She was breathing unevenly, sweat trickling down her forehead, and she was wriggling her body as if she was running away from something. It seems that the events of the fortress are flashing back in her dream. I didn''t think the her trauma was this bad, but it seems that was just her bluff.


    ¡¸NOO ...... ah ...... ah, AAaAAhhhHHhhhHhh!¡¹


    While we were looking at her, Margarete''s condition was getting worse and worse. Sophie hugged her sister''s body and held her down so that she wouldn''t fall, but as she was about to shake free, I also her body and restrained her from going wild.


    ¡¸©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡¹


    I held her down for a little while, but the nightmare was too much for her and she quickly regained consciousness. She breathed out roughly and looked around, then froze when she saw Sophie and me holding her body.


    Seeing this, I realized that I might be digging up some trauma by touching her, so I hurriedly moved away from her. I quickly checked on her and saw that she had frozen while staring at the part of her body that had been touched, and I regretted having done it.


    Sophie was also watching her sister''s expression with concern, but the person in question seemed to have generally understood the situation now that we were hugging her, and let out a big sigh.


    ¡¸It seems that I had that dream again. I''m sorry to have caused you both so much worry. I think I''ll go to my room to rest before I cause any more trouble.¡¹


    ¡¸Marie, that ......¡¹


    ¡¸It''s okay, Onee-sama. This is my fault, too.¡¹


    With that, she got up from her seat and left the room. As she walked past me on the way out, she looked at me and seemed to be thinking about something for a moment, but I wondered what it was.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, is Marie gonna be all right ......?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s hard to say, because whether or not she can overcome the trauma depends on her own will. If it''s gotten to the point where it''s life-threatening, I''m sorry to say but I have no choice to erase her memory.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ......¡¹


    I put my hand on Sophie''s shoulder to comfort her as she looked down with sadness in her eyes. Unfortunately, there is no magic that can cure mental illness other than erasing memories or changing personality. I will pray that Margarete can at least overcome her trauma.


    ¡ù


    It was night, and I was lying in bed as usual, asleep, when the door to my room slowly opened.


    In such cases, it is usually Celia or Claire. If it''s Natalia or Olympia, they would usually open the door without worrying about whether I was asleep or not, and the others rarely crawled in the night in the first place.


    Even though I''m no longer busy, I don''t have enough time to sleep if they keep crawling on me at night.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, are you awake?¡¹


    To my surprise, there was Margarete, in her underwear covered only by her jacket. My eyes definitely caught her figure, but my head didn''t recognize her as Margarete herself.


    In the first place, she and I were not on the best of terms. Although our conversations were less prickly than before because of the fortress, I can assure you that we were never close enough to meet alone. So there was no way she would be crawling in the night like this.


    I was a little distraught, but if I think about it calmly, it''s possible that she just came to consult with me about the fortress. The incendiary outfit was probably her bedtime attire. I told myself that and kept my reason calm.


    ¡¸Margarete-dono, what''s happened for you to visit me this time of night?¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, I have something to talk to you about.¡¹


    I knew it, the reason she came to visit me was not to crawl in the night, but to ask for advice. If I had been wrong, she would have been hurt, but I''m glad I realized the possibility at the last minute. I let out a slight sigh of relief and waited for her to continue.


    ¡¸I said such things during the day so that Onee-sama wouldn''t worry, but I still can''t sleep because closing my eyes brings back the scene on the forstress.¡¹


    Indeed that if she has all the love she can muster for Sophie, it would be impossible for her to ask her sister for advice that would worry her. In that respect, I guess she decided that I wasn''t that much of a favorite for her and that it would be easier for her to consult with me since I knew the situation.


    It''s true that I don''t get enough sleep either, but it''s nothing compared to her who hardly gets any sleep. And even though she''s my sister-in-law, she''s seriously troubled, so I''ll at least give her advice.


    ¡¸All right, I''ll cooperate in any way I can.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Then, um, ...... will you sleep with me, please?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Ahhh, if you''re afraid to sleep alone, I don''t mind sleeping with you.¡¹


    ¡¸No, umm, I mean that ...... I want you to embrace me.¡¹


    I was going to respond to a certain amount of recklessness, but suddenly the words came out from her mouth was far beyond my expectations, and I was at a loss for words. Her expression was serious, and she didn''t seem to be joking. I could tell that she was trying to shake off the trauma, but I wondered why she had come to that conclusion.


    ¡¸Margarete-dono, I am Sophie''s husband and your brother-in-law, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸I know that, but I still have no choice but to ask you. When you held me, I did not feel fear. I''m sure that if you touch me more, my current symptoms will improve.¡¹


    Without waiting for my response, she walked up to the bed and told me why she wanted to be embraced by me. She didn''t show any of the shame that I had felt earlier. I felt like a fool for imagining that she might be a night crawler.


    Well, I got her point. I guess she''s trying to overwrite the feeling of the fortress with some more memorable stimulation to forget what it felt like. If she thinks it''s okay to be touched, it means that her affection to me is not that bad.


    ¡¸Well then, please do.¡¹


    But even if she just give me her body as if it were a task, I don''t feel like I can hold her. I''m sure she''s trying to act cool so as not to be embarrassed, but I''d like her to at least show a little more shame.


    Well, if she''s not in the mood, then I''ll just have to make her feel like it. I pulled her into my arms and gently stroked her skin, first I put my hand through the gap between her clothes. Her skin had been rough when she was held captive, but it had regained its original freshness over the past few days, and I could feel my fingers gliding over it without resistance as I gently stroked it.


    ¡¸Nnhhh......¡¹


    She stiffened a little when I touched her, but she soon relaxed and and closed her eyes so that she could feel the exact touch of my hand. I was relieved to see that she didn''t mind, so I decided to enjoy the feel of her skin as much as I could without removing her underwear.


    In particular, I focused on the area around her abdomen where I had once cut her in half. My pride as a magician would not allow me to leave even the slightest scar.


    ¡¸Umm, Yard-sama, it tickles me when you keep touching my side.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I''m sorry. I just wanted to check something.¡¹


    I touched her a little too long, and she poked me, but she didn''t mind my touching her skin, so I decided to move on.


    I made her take off her clothes and underwear, exposing her naked body. She was so embarrassed that she covered her breasts and crotch with her hands, but this only served to motivate me. After all, it''s better for a woman to be a little shy.


    I laid her down on her back and put my hand on her breast, which had very little self-assertion. Looking at her almost undulating breasts, it was hard to believe that Sophie and she were sisters. She seemed to understand this, and when I put my hand on her breast, her face, which had not changed much, became redder and redder.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, you don''t have to be too touchy about that, but,...... it''s not fun, is it?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying? It is true that larger breasts are more comfortable to touch, but there is nothing to be ashamed of because they are small. I''m sure there are some charms that only Margarete-dono has.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I''m not happy to hear you say that.¡¹


    She is trying to be tough with her mouth, but her voice has become slightly higher, and I can tell that she is trying to hide her embarrassment. It''s a reaction that''s worth playing with.


    ¡¸Even so, Margarete-dono''s skin is so beautiful. I can''t help but want lick it.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard-sama is a man who cares about women. ...... If-if you''re so curious, I can at least let you try a little.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, then let me do that.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh, ahh! Nnhhghh!¡¹


    I buried my face in her neck and caressed her with my tongue, while I slowly moved my hand around her chest, stroking them without touching her nipples, which gradually made her out of breath. She''s not used to this yet, so her reaction is subtle, but she''s certainly feeling my caresses. At this rate, I think I''ll be able to achieve her goal.


    As I lick her skin, I can taste a little of her sweat. People in this world use perfume after wiping their bodies, so if I get close enough to her that my nose touches her, I can tell that her body odor is still there. The people in the mansion who mimic me and take a bath don''t have such a strong body odor, which also excites me.


    I ran my tongue down her neck, past her collarbone to her gently sloping breasts, then took her still-pink nipples in my mouth and rolled them with my tongue. I licked the nipple, which seemed slightly sweet, to my heart''s content, and the girl who was being played with shook her body while she''s trying not to let out a sound.


    ¡¸Do you feel it here, Margarete-dono?¡¹


    ¡¸Th-th-That''s not true! You don''t have to worry about me, so please continue quickly!¡¹


    ¡¸No, it''s important to know if you can feel it. It''s easier to override the feeling of being touched if it''s accompanied by pleasure rather than just touch, right? It''s easier for me to understand too if you''re honest about whether you feel it or not.¡¹


    ¡¸...... I have no choice. I''ll take your suggestion.¡¹


    She nodded honestly, as if she could relate to the opinion I had just made up. As for me, I just thought it would be better to let a strong girl like her express her feelings of shame, but if she was convinced, so be it.


    ¡¸Then I''ll ask again, how did it feel to be played with here?¡¹


    ¡¸It was a little ticklish, but being rubbed by a coarse tongue was nice and pleasant. Being licked around the area also made me feel warm in my chest.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, so keep it up and say it out loud. If there''s anything else you want me to do, just say it out loud and I''ll do my best.¡¹


    After asking her what she thought, I went back to working with my tongue. She seemed to feel not only her nipples, but also the area around them, so I moved my tongue more than before to stimulate the area, and then she put her hand on my head and pressed it lightly. It''s easy for me to serve her when I know she''s feeling it


    I left her breasts alone and moved my tongue further down, savoring the feel of her slippery abdomen and focusing on the area around her navel.


    Her breasts are far below average, but her overall style is not bad. Her abdomen, in particular, is slender with very little fat on it, but she also has a nice neckline that makes her look feminine enough. I thought she would have a well-developed stomach due to her martial arts training, but I was wrong.


    ¡¸Wh-Why does it feel so good to be licked on the stomach? I-if you lick me that much, I''m going to get hot in the pit of my stomach.¡¹


    The stimulation seems to be different from that of her breasts, but it seems to be enough to make her feel good here. It''s hard to know where to stimulate her unlike her breasts, though.


    Once I was done with her belly, I moved my face further down and reached her crotch.


    ¡¸Y-you don''t have to go that far!¡¹


    ¡¸But didn''t he touch you here too? There''s no point in finishing halfway, is there?¡¹


    ¡¸That''s, ugh, uuhhh ......¡¹


    She seemed to have some resistance to exposing her private parts, but there was no way I was going to stop her from coming this far. She was holding my head and resisting as much as she could, but I didn''t care, I opened her legs and stuck my face between her legs and reached out my tongue to her clit, thinking I would attack the easy part first.


    ¡¸Ah, there! Aaahhhhh, I feel so weird!¡¹


    Just by lightly crushing the still-skin-covered bud with my tongue, she showed a very sensitive reaction. The fact that she was so easily aroused suggested that she had some experience with masturbation. If that was the case, it would not be a problem to attack her a little harder.


    While stimulating her in various ways, such as flicking and rubbing up with my tongue, I stroked the inside of her thighs with my hand. Some women can get a lot of pleasure from just stroking here, but her reaction was normal. Well, that happens often, so I changed my mind and concentrated on attacking her clitoris.


    ¡¸Ahh! Don''t bite there! Ah, aaaahhhhh!¡¹


    The sweet bite seemed to make her feel good, so I took her clit my mouth and sucked as hard as I could. My mouth was stained with her love juice and my saliva, so I wiped it with a sheet. I hoped this would help with her trauma.


    Now that I''ve done what I asked, I lie down next to her on my back, breathing hard. If I stay awake too long, I''ll lose sleep again.


    But a little while later, Margarete got up, took off my pants, pulled out a meat stick, and straddled me. I tried to stop her, but she swatted my hand away.


    ¡¸Now that Yard-sama has done me a favor, I''m going to serve you this time.¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, it''s not good to put it in there.¡¹


    ¡¸There''s no way I''m letting you in. I would never go that far with someone who is not my husband, no matter how much I appreciate it. But it must be hard for you to hold a woman and not make you cum, isn''t it? So I thought I''d help you.¡¹


    She closed her legs and placed my hard-on between her thighs and crotch. I felt an indescribable pressure between the soft texture of her thighs and the smooth, hairless secret flesh. It''s not a vagina or a mouth, but it''s a fresh feeling.


    ¡¸Oh, it''s harder than I thought. ......¡¹


    She holds the meat stick between her thighs, touching it with her fingers and rubbing it by moving her thighs, as if to check the hardness of the meat stick. It feels better that I imagined because the meat stick rubs against the flesh of her thighs with just the right amount of force.


    After checking the hardness of the meat stick for a moment, she started to move her hips slowly. Unlike the tightness of her vagina, the softness of her thighs and secret flesh against my meat stick made me want to ejaculate even more.


    ¡¸Ahh, Yard-sama''s thing is hitting my comfortable spot, nnghhh!¡¹


    Perhaps it was because of her slightly bent forward position, but my meat stick seemed to be rubbing up against her bud as well. I guess that''s why I feel the hard part hitting the tip from time to time.


    The fact that I could also make her feel good made her more eager to serve me. Her thighs were stained with her love juices and she was handling the meat stick with a lewd sound. Her hips were moving faster and faster, and my meat stick was rubbing her slit so hard that I thought my cock might accidentally enter her vagina.


    ¡¸Kuhh, I''m almost out!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!? Umm, what should I do!?¡¹


    Confused by my words, she grabbed the meat stick that was sticking out of her thigh with both hands. But the stimulus was the final trigger, and I ejaculated while she held onto the meat stick.


    The spurting semen splashed onto her thighs and lower abdomen, and the white cloud clung to her hand as she held it.


    ¡¸Is-Is this what you call semen?¡¹


    She smelled the semen on her hands and gave me an indescribable look, then licked it off and frowned. Normally, I don''t think she would think of licking it, but she''s not a normal person, so maybe she can''t help it.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, are you satisfied with this?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course. I''m sorry for making you go through all this trouble.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-you don''t have anything to apologize for, Yard-sama, because it was my idea.¡¹


    After wiping the semen from her body, she lay down next to me. If I look closely, I can see that her eyelids look like they''re about to fall off. It was only natural, since she hadn''t slept well and had done something that required a lot of energy.


    As she lay down, I was about to go to sleep, when she came up to me again and asked.


    ¡¸Would you mind hugging me while you sleep? I think I can sleep better that way.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, sure.¡¹


    I gave her a hug, and she rubbed against me, looking a little embarrassed and blushed.


    ¡¸Um, I have one more favor to ask ......¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, this is a good time to say it.¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, if it''s just the two of us, can you please call me Marie from now on?¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, I''ll call you Marie from now on.¡¹


    I replied as I stroked her head, and she happily rubbed her face against my chest. I continued stroking her head for a while, and before I knew it, she fell asleep.


    I watched her for a while, and she seemed to be sleeping peacefully, so she didn''t seem to be having nightmares like she did during the day. Sleeping with me must have relieved some of her trauma.


    I had never imagined that we would be this close so much in the past. I thought to myself as I stared at her sleeping face.


    A little while later, I also felt the urge to sleep, so this time I closed my eyes without defying it.

 Volume 3 - CH 7.2

    The next morning, when I woke up, Marie was already gone. Well, it would have been troublesome if someone saw us sleeping together, so I guess she took that into consideration. Fortunately, there was no sign of anyone coming into the room, so if I kept quiet about what happened yesterday, no one would find out.


    As I was thinking of going to take a bath because my body was so sticky, Tia came in. She had a confused expression on her face, which was unusual for her.


    ¡¸Good morning, Master.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. By the way, you seem to be in some kind of trouble, is there something troubling you?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it''s not about me. Master has a visitor ......¡¹


    ¡¸A guest? Who is it?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s an elf named Elaine. ...... Right now, Sophia-sama and the others will take care of it.¡¹


    As soon as I heard Tia''s words, I knew that things were going to get messy again.


    There are a lot of things I want to say, but for now, I don''t want someone who is going to be treated as a guest of honor to come and visit me without an appointment, which is insane. Sophie, who was there to help, must have been confused. After all, there was hardly any contact between her and Elaine.


    As Tia led me into the parlor, a half-crying Lucia jumped out from inside, as if she was having trouble with Elaine. She didn''t seem to be aware of my presence, so I dodged a near collision and she ran off.


    When I went inside to see what was going on, I found Elaine in a very good mood, Sophie sitting opposite her with her eyebrows raised as if she was in trouble, Natalia sitting next to her with an unhappy expression on her face, and Olympia and Melvina were behind her.


    It was hard to imagine what was going on, except for the overall atmosphere of swordsmanship. One thing I do know is that Lucia probably ran out because she couldn''t stand this atmosphere anymore.


    ¡¸Oh my, Yard-sama. It''s been a few days.¡¹


    At that moment, Elaine, who had seen me at the entrance of the room, greeted me with a light wave of her hand toward me. Immediately, all the eyes in the hall were drawn to me, and I felt so intimidated that I almost cowered.


    ¡¸Good morning, Yard-sama. Please sit down here before you eat.¡¹


    Sophie indicated an empty chair with her hand and asked me to be seated. Her voice was flat and emotionless, which I couldn''t imagine from her usual voice. I could feel the silent pressure from the other women, and since I was in no mood to disobey, I decided to obey her honestly.


    I tried to make eye contact with Tia, who immediately offered me a cup of tea as soon as I sat down, to get her to tell me what was going on, but instead of words she shook her head to indicate something and went next to Olympia. Apparently, I don''t have a single ally here.


    But if I didn''t at least know what was going on, I couldn''t think of a way to get out of this situation where everyone was staring at my face in silence, so I looked at Olympia and Melvina.


    ¡¸Yard, what are you playing around?¡¹


    Natalia seemed to have noticed the glances I was giving Olympia and the others. I could tell from the atmosphere that she was not hiding her anger in the slightest that she was really upset. I didn''t want to step on any more landmines, so I decided to keep my mouth shut and watch the situation unfold.


    For now, I could only guess that something about Elaine had angered them. Maybe Elaine had told them about what she had done with me in the past, but I don''t think that would have caused such a heated atmosphere, so it must have been something that provoked them more.


    A silent staring contest continued between Elaine and the women for a while, but when Sophie sensed that the conversation was not progressing, she let out a sigh and turned her head toward me.


    ¡¸Now, Yard-sama. Can you please tell us what on earth is going on?¡¹


    I was expecting to hear an explanation of the situation at last, but she asked me the opposite. I looked at her face and thought she was joking, but she had a very serious look on her face. Apparently, she was seriously asking me something. It seems that I can''t just keep quiet and let it pass any longer.


    ¡¸I''ve been wondering for a while now, what the hell are you talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸What are we talking about!? How can you be so heartless!¡¹


    I tried to check the situation while giving off an apologetic vibe, but for some reason Natalia reacted. I don''t even know why she''s angry, so I can''t react to her anger. I had no choice but to use Natalia''s anger to get her to talk.


    ¡¸I really don''t have any idea what I''ve done even if you call me heartless. What the hell did I do to deserve this?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I misjudge you! I thought Yard wouldn''t betray me like Levin did, but I didn''t think you were planning to have a baby with everyone in Leshiana!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu¡¹


    Natalia got up from her seat, crowded me and spat out some ridiculous words. Seeing this, Elaine smiled in amusement. From her reaction, I don''t know what happened, but for now I can predict that Elaine was teasing the girls.


    But to the rest of them, Elaine''s smile seemed to be that of a winner. The atmosphere in the parlor seemed to be getting worse.


    But I also knew what I had to do. All I had to do was to clear up the misunderstanding that Elaine had spread.


    ¡¸Hold on a minute, Natalia. This is the first time I''m hearing about it, why did such a story come out?¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t make excuses! I heard that the Yard suggested it!¡¹


    In her rage, Natalia can''t seem to even listen to what I''m saying. I looked at Sophie, who seemed to be calm for the time being, and she seemed to be suspicious of the difference between Elaine''s story and me.


    I don''t know what kind of storytelling skills she used, but I hope she didn''t cause a scene with her flirting and drunkenness. It''s just that someone is always bringing trouble.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, are you sure this is the first you''ve heard of this?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. Why should I bother to be unfaithful to you and have a child with another woman?¡¹


    ¡¸The number of Wood Elves has decreased considerably due to the attack of the Demon Empire. In particular, many of the men who were warriors died, so we were left with only women. We had no choice but to bring in men from outside, but after the way you fought the other day, many of the women fell in love with you, Yard-sama. That''s why I suddenly decided to bring you in Leshiana.¡¹


    ¡¸I didn''t have the slightest intention to intervene in that conversation, did I?¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, Yard-sama also told me. If you are in trouble, I will do anything within my power. Now is the time. Don''t worry, I''ll get permission from the king.¡¹


    ¡¸Cut it out. Don''t aggravate people''s family situations for reasons that seem to have occurred to you.¡¹


    I glared at Elaine, who was trying to complicate the conversation, and kept her quiet. Sophie and Tia seemed to understand that Elaine''s story was a lie, but Natalia was still fooled. It''s fine to be pure, but I think you should believe me a little more.


    Well, I''ll try to convince Natalia later. Maybe she will calm down after some more time. But for now, I have to ask why Elaine came to the house. It''s not like she came to visit when Leshiana was in trouble.


    ¡¸So, do you have business with me?¡¹


    ¡¸The main purpose is to share the spoils from the last battle and negotiate other matters. Normally, I should probably give all of it to Yard-sama. Also, I''m going to buy some tools to repair the things that were destroyed by the Demon Empire, and then I''m going to go sightseeing in the royal capitaI, because I don''t have many opportunities to go out.¡¹


    I guess that''s about it. A few settlements had been destroyed, but the death toll was not that high. In the first place, most of the warriors in Leshiana were able to use magic, so there was no way they were killed.


    ¡¸I see, you can take all the loot. You''ll need quite a bit of money for reconstruction.¡¹


    ¡¸That would be very helpful. Thank you very much.¡¹


    ¡¸Also, if you haven''t already taken lodging, stay at the mansion today. As expected I can''t have a guest of honor staying at an inn in town. Tia, please prepare the guest room.¡¹


    ¡¸As you wish, I''ll prepare it right away.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, I''ll take you up on your kind offer, Yard-sama.¡¹


    After watching Tia leave the parlor, I checked the surroundings again, but everyone except Natalia seemed to have realized that this was a farce. Sophie was more relieved by the fact that I hadn''t betrayed her than by the fact that she had been deceived, and Olympia was looking at Elaine in disgust. Melvina also seemed to have returned to her maid duties after finding out that the story was a lie.


    ¡¸Now then, I guess we''re done talking. Sophie, I''m sorry for leaving you in charge her.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''m just surprised that she''s not like the person I''ve heard so much about.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m here on my own this time, and I wanted to forget my usual position for a while and have some fun.¡¹


    It was a very annoying way to have fun. Maybe she and I have different perceptions of annoyance. Well, maybe she''s just excited about the outside world because she''s always lived in the middle of nowhere, and now that the problem is solved, I''ll just overlook what she''s done.


    As we were about to leave the parlor, Natalia, who was the only one who couldn''t keep up with what was going on, stood up with a confused look on her face.


    ¡¸Hey, what do you mean? Isn''t the Yard going to Leshiana?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, Natalia-san. Everything I said earlier was a joke.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh?¡¡...... What?¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, don''t trust your love rival, okay? If you''re not careful, they can really take him away from you.¡¹


    Elaine warned Natalia with an amused smile and left the room without hearing an answer. I feel sorry for Natalia who was left behind with a dumbfounded look on her face, but I hope she will take this opportunity to learn to be a little more thoughtful.


    ¡ù


    Elaine came back to the mansion in the evening, having apparently been sightseeing in the royal capital on her own. Her usual ladylike and calm impression was unimaginably active. In all seriousness, considering her age, it''s more natural that she looks like this.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, I''d like to see something called a bath.¡¹


    When she returned to the mansion and came to my room, the first thing she said was something like that. She must have heard it from someone in the mansion. Since there are no hot springs spouting in Leshiana, this must be her very first experience. There was no particular reason to refuse her offer, so I decided to take her to the bath.


    When we got to the changing room, she immediately started taking off her clothes. I think she should have a little more shame since I''m there. Her naked body was impeccably curved, and combined with her regal demeanor, she was as beautiful as a work of art, so maybe she wasn''t embarrassed to be seen.


    As I watched her up close, she finished taking off her clothes. But instead of heading for the bath, she looked at me with a curious expression on her face.


    ¡¸You''re not going to take a bath, Yard-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸Did you really think I would?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I''d like to learn some of the finer points of etiquette, and more importantly, I think I''ll feel more comfortable if we go together.¡¹


    Elaine then gave me a seductive look. I was in the mood to be invited by her, even if it was just for once, so I decided to join her.


    ¡ù


    After washing her body and soaking in the bathtub, she felt the fatigue of the day drain away. Elaine, however, looked at the bathtub filled with hot water and was as excited as a child.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, a bath is a wonderful thing!¡¹


    ¡¸All right, shut up and soak yourself.¡¹


    To be honest, there was too much of a gap to keep up with her tension. But she seemed to be unhappy with my lack of attention, and challenged me by spraying hot water on me while I was relaxing in the bath.


    ¡¸Hey, stop it!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, it''s your fault, Yard-sama, that you''re being such a jerk, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸You, that''s enough!¡¹


    I was getting annoyed, so I held her hand and pushed her to the edge of the bathtub. Her strength was not that strong, so she would not be able to move with this. To prove it, she tried to shake off her hand, but she couldn''t break the restraint. She stared at my face for a moment, then smiled.


    But her expression, unlike before, was now tinged with a different kind of lasciviousness, and she gave me a flirtatious look. She sat down on my lap, rubbing her body against mine, and looked up at me. In other words, no matter how you look at it, she was in heat.


    ¡¸I don''t have to that, right?¡¹


    ¡¸You''re the only one who wants a man like this, even though you''re a spirit that''s supposed to have no reproductive function.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, Yard-sama shouldn''t either. You made me tell you to become your woman, but you barely give me any attention. Please take responsibility.¡¹


    As a man, I couldn''t help but react to Elaine''s soft body pressed against mine in close contact. I hadn''t intended to hold her, but I still didn''t feel bad when a woman wanted me.


    Elaine''s face was as beautiful as ever as she stared at me, but her emotions were more obvious than when I had held her before. Perhaps becoming a full-fledged spirit had changed her state of mind.


    ¡¸Oh well, I can''t say no to a woman who''s invited me this far to be her own.¡¹


    ¡¸So let''s get started right now, I''d say, but first, I''ll give you this.¡¹


    Elaine put her hand in her own chest and took something out of it. I wonder if she put it between her cleavage or not, but the fact that it didn''t fall out of her chest while she was so excited is also a mystery.


    The container she took out was made of glass or something, and I could clearly see that there was a liquid inside. And I knew exactly what was in it.


    ¡¸Just to be sure, wasn''t that the aphrodisiac that the elves were using?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it was. It works not only on elves, but on most other creatures that have a male and female and reproduce. The one that makes it easier to have children is only for elves or similar species, though.¡¹


    ¡¸So you''re asking me to take it.¡¹


    ¡¸I prefer to be held with a lot of intensity. Or do you prefer not to use the potion?¡¹


    Elaine''s cheeks were dyed with embarrassment, but I don''t think she was embarrassed when she recommended the aphrodisiac. From now on, I''ll treat her sensibilities as incomprehensible.


    I received the container of aphrodisiac after taking off my bathrobe in advance, since I would probably go into heat the moment I took it. Looking at the inside of the container, I saw that there was clearly more aphrodisiac than when Natalia had served it to me.


    ¡¸The amount in the container should be enough for one session, so please drink it all.¡¹


    ¡¸No matter how you look at it, it''s more than the amount I was given before, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸It was undiluted that Natalia gave you, right? This is a diluted version of the aphrodisiac, as the undiluted version is too strong and will make you lose your reason. I''m sure you''ll be fine.¡¹


    ¡¸...... I''ll take your word for it.¡¹


    Believing that she wouldn''t poison me, I turned off the <Automatic ArousalAwake> while I was still conscious, and swallowed the aphrodisiac I swallowed the aphrodisiac in one gulp. The sweet scent and taste spread in my mouth, and a moment later I felt the same euphoria as before, and my consciousness became a little hazy.


    When I looked at Elaine again with the aphrodisiac in effect, I could see that her perfectly formed doll-like face was on fire with lust, her flesh was not too thin but just the right amount to entice a man, and her ample breasts were growing to the point of bursting at the seams.


    ¡¸Fufu, how do you feel?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I''m just about ready to push you down right now.¡¹


    ¡¸If you want to push me down, you don''t have to hesitate, you know?¡¹


    It seemed that I didn''t have to hold back anymore since she had invited me to do so. I held her close and grabbed her breasts a little roughly, but she didn''t show any sign of pain, rather she thrust her breasts out as if to press them against my hand. I could feel the wonderful balance of softness and elasticity as if my fingers were sinking into the palm of my hand.


    ¡¸Do you like breasts?¡¹


    ¡¸It''s mistake if I like your breast only. Because I know that every part of your body is wonderful.¡¹


    ¡¸If you say so, then I''ll dedicate all my body to you tonight.¡¹


    Wanting to thrust my load into her now, I placed my already hard meat stick against her crack.


    As I slowly inserted my meat stick into her, she let out a contented sigh and wrapped her arms around my back to hug me. Feeling her hardened nipples rubbing against my body, I sank my meat stick into her vagina as I moved deeper and deeper into her.


    In front of me was the figure of Elaine, who showed the face of a woman debauched with lust, different from her usual cold, expressionless face. The fact that I''m making her look like that gives me a sense of accomplishment and excitement.


    ¡¸Nnghh, I can feel the hot thing spreading inside me......¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I can feel it reaching deep inside of you too.¡¹


    As I continue to break the soft vaginal flesh, I feel the tip of my meat stick hitting a spot that is a little harder than the rest of her. I don''t know if she has a womb as a High Elf who doesn''t procreate, but if she has almost the same body structure as a human, this is probably her innermost part.


    Her vagina was not too tight or too loose, and I wanted to shake my hips like an animal, but I used what little reason I had left to hold it back and slowly pulled my hips back. In the process, I found a place that felt a little different from the rest of her body.


    I slowly thrust the meat stick into her again, rubbing the area. Elaine seemed to respond better when I was stimulating the area, so I guessed this was her weak point.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, you can make it intense, can''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Aahh, I will do that now.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, ah, ahhhhhh! Not so suddenly!¡¹


    I accelerated the slow, hurried movements I''d been making until now, and slammed my hips down hard while focusing on stimulating what seemed to be her weak spot I''d found earlier.


    Her mouth sounded like she wanted me to stop the sudden violent movements, but I guess she didn''t really mean it, because she put her arms around me to prevent me from escaping. Even if she doesn''t like it with her mouth, her body is honest.


    As proof of this, her vagina kept tightening as I moved, and before I knew it, her legs were behind my back, holding me in place so I couldn''t leave her.


    As far as I was concerned, there was no danger of her conceiving a child, so I didn''t have to worry about anything else. In a way, it''s a man''s dream to be able to cum inside a beautiful woman to his heart''s content. I was thinking about this as I neared my limit.


    ¡¸I''m about to cum!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, a-any time, nnhhhh!¡¹


    I held her in my arms as if I were holding her down with my entire body, and thrust my cock into the deepest part of her, ejaculating with such force that I thought it would enter her womb. The pleasure of the semen hitting her caused her to climax as well, and her vagina tightened up.


    I could feel myself producing an astonishing amount of semen, but this must be the effect of the aphrodisiac. When I saw the semen overflowing from her vaginal hole and flowing backwards, it was clearly an amount that I don''t think a human male could produce.


    ¡¸Y-you let out so much.....¡¹


    Elaine also seemed to be able to feel the amount of semen in her belly, and she looked ecstatic as she gasped at the amount of semen, which was clearly more than she had ever had before.


    I was about to take a break and pull out my meat stick, but mine hadn''t shriveled up at all, even though it was after a lot of semen come out. I think it was obviously due to the wrong amount of aphrodisiac, but I guess it was too late. I pushed her back down again and thrust the meat stick back into her.


    ¡¸Eh, umm, I want to take a break ......¡¹


    ¡¸I''m not going to listen to such a warm statement now that you''ve given me that aphrodisiac. Besides, I seem to recall that it was supposed to be you who said you wanted to have a hot night?¡¹


    Elaine''s expression showed a rare hint of impatience, so I decided it was time to push. This is a good opportunity to repay the debt you have just paid me, and I will give you all the pleasure you want, so be prepared.


    I took Elaine''s lips and stopped her from screaming, then slammed my hips into her harder than before. It seems that the climax that she had just experienced was still fresh in her mind, and the pleasure of the climax that had almost subsided returned, and she easily reached it with just one thrust.


    ¡¸Mmnhhh©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡¹


    She couldn''t scream out loud because her mouth was covered, so instead she writhed and tried to release the unbearable pleasure. But before she could do that, I held her down with my whole body, blocking her movements, and she bounced her body as if she was convulsing from the pleasure she couldn''t sublimate.


    If you give a human being more pleasure than they can handle, there is a good chance they will break, but Elaine has a stronger mind than an elf, so even if I''m a bit reckless, she will not break. I''m sure she knew I was going to be rough with her, so I decided to attack her a little more.


    ¡¸Nnhhhh©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡¡Nnnhhhhh©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡¹


    I thought she would be more sensitive after ejaculating, but she soon returned to her usual sensitivity, perhaps due to the effects of the aphrodisiac. Her sexual desire was still boiling, so I''m sorry for Elaine, but I don''t think I can give her a break yet.


    She was in a state of continuous arousal, and the pleasure she was experiencing was more than she could tolerate, causing her to cry out regardless of her intentions. Not only that, but her whole body was sweating and she was secreting her love juices one after the other.


    Her voice sounded tired, as if she had been exhausted by her climax, and the sight of her breathing raggedly, her hair damp with sweat, tucked into her cheeks, giving off a languid glow, caused more excitement than sympathy from me, but she didn''t seem to have time to notice.


    ¡¸Mmmm, fuhh, nnghhh, ©¤©¤©¤©¤!¡¹


    Her body bounces up and down as the meat stick rubs up and down inside her vagina, and her arms around my back are straining, unconsciously clawing at my back as she tries to endure the pleasure that is beyond her brain''s ability to process.


    I screwed my tongue in to test it, and soon her tongue was trying to push mine back in. I guess it was a reflexive move, not wanting to get any more pleasure out of it. But I ignored it and licked her tongue, gums, inner cheeks, and all over her mouth to stimulate her.


    I wondered what would happen to her if I gave her a creampie in this state. Well, even if she dies at worst, I can bring her back to life, so I''ll give it a try. When I pulled my mouth away to tell her, she was panting and faltering to breathe.


    ¡¸I''m going to cum inside you now, all right?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, no! No, please don''t! If you do that, I''m going to ......¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, it''s too late.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh, ha, ahh, ahh ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!?¡¹


    Before Elaine could finish speaking, I had reached my limit, so I slammed my hips as hard as I could into her. I poured my sperm into her as she climaxed with a high-pitched scream, but thanks to the fact that she was so full from my previous ejaculation, it seemed that a lot of semen came out.


    She''s twitching like a broken toy, but I''m relieved to see that she''s not a cripple, just temporarily unconscious from the pleasure of climax.


    ¡¸How are you feeling, Elaine?¡¹


    ¡¸Fuu......ahh, auhhh¡¹


    She seemed to have lost the ability to speak due to her continuous climaxes. She probably wouldn''t be able to move for a while.


    But my cock hadn''t wilted at all even after two ejaculations, and it was still hard as if it had not yet been ejaculated. I made her turn around and lifted her hips so that her ass was sticking out. The semen that I had just produced was dripping from between her slightly opened legs.


    ¡¸Hyaa, syop itss.....¡¹


    She was groggy and had no strength left to resist, so she used her last bit of strength to shake her ass to keep me from entering her, but she didn''t realize that the way she was weakly shaking her ass from side to side looked like she was inviting a man to enter her.


    ¡¸It can''t be helped if you go that far.¡¹


    ¡¸..! Ahh....haaa......¡¹


    When I thrust my meat stick into her as she invites me to, I can see that she is so pleasured that she can''t even breathe satisfactorily. But her vagina still tightens up as if it wants to be a man''s things, and I wonder if this is actually an act.


    But even if it is an act, that''s fine for now. It is more important to quell the boiling of this body. In addition, the reason why this happened is because of her, so it is natural for her to offer her body.


    I''m not going to let my dick fade just yet, but I''m going to hold her until I''m back to normal, no matter how much she hates it. That''s what I promised myself as I decided to give her my third creampie.


    ¡ù


    After the fifth time, the effects of the aphrodisiac seemed to finally wear off, and I was feeling a general sense of fatigue, but also the clean feeling I get after a workout.


    Next to me was Elaine, slumped over the edge of the bathtub, her whole body drenched in various juices. The remnants of what I had done with her just a few moments ago were still flowing out of her crack and staining the bathtub.


    ¡¸Elaine, are you awake?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Y ...... yes.¡¹


    She replied, but she was too tired to get up, so I gave her a <RestorativeHealing>.


    She got up and sat back down right next to me, lowered her head and took my meat stick in her mouth. The effects of the aphrodisiac were almost gone, and it was a little hard on her sensitive body that had just come out, but I decided it would be better to let her have her way.


    She carefully licked the stick with her tongue, which was covered in semen and love juice, and after sucking the remaining semen out of the urethra, she removed her mouth and showed me her mouth to show me that she had swallowed the semen.


    ¡¸..........I had a very wonderful time. Thank you so much, Yard-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸Was that enough for you, ......? I still don''t understand your thinking.¡¹


    ¡¸I''ll admit that it was more intense than I thought it would be. There''s not a spot on my body that hasn''t been defiled by you.¡¹


    ¡¸Let me tell you, the reason it happened was because I used too much of the aphrodisiac. That''s not normal.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, I know that. It wasn''t a single dose to begin with.¡¹


    Elaine was smiling happily, and it was hard to believe that she had just been writhing to the verge of going insane with pleasure. It seems that the mental power of the High Elves is beyond that of humans.


    Something about it made me feel exhausted. It seemed that I was just dancing in her palm after all, but I could no longer muster up the energy to protest.


    Looking around, I saw the bathtub covered in semen thanks to the many times we had done it. Letting out a sigh at the disastrous state of the bath, I decided to kick Elaine out into the changing room before reheating the water. And from now on, I promise to be very careful when I take her up on her advances.

 Volume 3 - CH 8.1

    Lately, I''ve been seeing Sophie letting out a sigh with an unhappy face.


    It''s not that I''m not getting along with her; in fact, I think our night activity are reasonably good. The problem, however, is that she is still not pregnant.


    In general, among the nobility of the kingdom, if a couple does not have a child within a year of taking a wife, they are considered to be physically incompatible, and their position in the house becomes very bad, even if they are full wives. It hadn''t been a year since Sophie and I had married, but she was getting more and more impatient.


    In order to at least show that I is on good terms with her, I visits her room whenever I had free time, but it doesn''t go well.


    One day, after lunch, I was thinking of doing some light exercise when Sophie came up to me.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, I''d like to talk to you about something, so could you please come to my room?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Yeah, sure.¡¹


    I felt something quite unpleasant in her serious expression. She probably found out about the incident between me and Marie. I don''t know how she found out about it, but it''s a very bad situation. However, I didn''t have anything special to do, so it was impossible to refuse her request here.


    I followed Sophie into her room and the waiting maid started to prepare tea, but she stopped her. The maid looked at her curiously, but seeing the expression on her face that did not show any of her usual cheerfulness, she seemed to have decided to follow her orders quietly.


    ¡¸You there, may I have a moment?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes! What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m going to have a serious talk with Yard-sama now, so I''d like to request that no one be allowed in this room for a while. Oh, and don''t worry about cleaning up the tea.¡¹


    ¡¸As you wish, ma''am.¡¹


    Perhaps the maid''s survival instincts were alarmed by her flat, emotionless voice, which was unthinkable from the usual Sophie, and the maid bowed her head to her master, who would be questioned by Sophie, and left the room without the slightest hesitation. What a heartless fellow she is.


    I observed Sophie sitting across from me, but she didn''t look at me once since she took her seat, instead she prepared the tea left by the maid and offered me a teacup. I took it anyway, but I was in no mood to drink it.


    After taking a sip of her own brew, she let out a sigh and looked at me. Her usual gentle mood is completely absent, and I feel as if she is condemning me just by looking at me.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, please answer my questions without lying to me. And don''t try to dodge the conversation.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Oh, I understand.¡¹


    ¡¸I think Yard-sama and Marie have been getting along better lately, what''s happened between you two?¡¹


    ¡¸Margarete asked me to help her sleep at night, and I held her.¡¹


    I gave her an honest answer to a question that suddenly seemed to get to the heart of the matter. I thought it would be counterproductive to deceive her, since she was already suspicious of my relationship with Marie.


    Since the night I held Marie, her attitude toward me had softened considerably. I used to see her in the hallway and she would often ignore me, but now she has even started to talk to me first. Also, when she talks to me, her demeanor is no longer disagreeable, and she seems to be a little more relaxed.


    To my surprise, she seemed to think that she was treating me the same as usual. The change was obvious to me, the person in question, but it seemed to be easy for her sister, Sophie, to understand.


    Her expression didn''t change, as if she had expected my words, but she still seemed to be upset inside, and closed her eyes for a while to calm down.


    ¡¸...... I see. I knew that my sister had nightmares at night, but what does that have to do with what Yard-sama did?¡¹


    ¡¸She thought it would be a good idea to have a more intense experience than that to forget the events at the fortress. But you know that she has developed a phobia of men, right? She could have a normal conversation with me, but I guess there was no one else she could ask, because it was so severe that just looking at a man made her shiver.¡¹


    ¡¸Did Yard-sama suggest that method?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it came from her. She came to see me in the middle of the night.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ......¡¹


    When Sophie heard what I said, she turned her head with a sad expression on her face and went silent.


    She was probably thinking about the future. From her point of view, her husband had been invited by her little sister and she had taken him up on it. It was nothing but infidelity, no matter what she thought.


    After a while, she let out a sigh and looked at me again. There were tears in her eyes, and my heart was filled with guilt.


    ¡¸Has Yard-sama come to dislike me?¡¹


    ¡¸No, not in the least.¡¹


    ¡¸Then why Marie and not me? Besides, more and more women are invited to this mansions these days. Could it be that you are no longer attracted to me?¡¹


    I was expecting her to say that, but I couldn''t think of anything good to say to her, so I was at a loss for a response. To put it bluntly, my decision to embrace Marie was an accident. She was having trouble sleeping and there was no reason to refuse her at that moment. That was the only reason. As Sophie''s younger sister, I was familiar with her, but I didn''t have any particular feelings of love for her.


    But I feel like I shouldn''t tell her this. If she were to tell me that I had hurt her sister and that I had done it by chance, she would definitely be furious. No matter how much she likes me, I don''t think she''ll allow such an outrageous act. I feel bad for her, but I''ll make an excuse here.


    ¡¸Calm down, Sophie. There is a reason why I held Margarete.¡¹


    ¡¸A reason?¡¹


    ¡¸Sophie knew that she hadn''t been sleeping well because of the nightmares, but the lack of sleep had put her in a state of mental instability. If she had been left alone like that, she would have eventually suffered a mental breakdown. Once her mind is broken, there''s nothing you can do about it.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Is that right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it is. And I think she knew that, too. I think that''s why she came to me, hoping for some relief. I guess I was the exception to the rule, because she couldn''t ask for help from other man because she had a phobia of men.¡¹


    I haven''t told any particular lie so far. She hadn''t been getting enough sleep, she was getting worse and worse, and she had come to my room to get better. I don''t know how long she could have lasted in that state, but I don''t think it would have been very long.


    Her gaze softened a little at my story. She was still teary-eyed, but I guess she was starting to feel that I hadn''t changed my mind, that there was a reason why I had held her sister.


    ¡¸But why would that be a reason for her to spend the night with Yard-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸A memory so strong that it would come up in her dreams every night might be able to be forgotten over time, but her mind probably wouldn''t last until then. So I thought the best way would be to force her to overwrite it by having an experience so intense that she could forget the way she was treated.¡¹


    ¡¸......¡¹


    ¡¸I could pull out her memories of the fortress, but that would wipe out all her memories of the fortress, and she would forget those who were under her command. That would be too much for her men who died to save her.¡¹


    If she was still traumatized after I holding Marie, I was going to erase her memory, but I didn''t have to go that far. My sister-in-law is more important than someone who I can''t even remember their face properly.


    Sophie looked at me with a dumbfounded look on her face when she heard why I was holding Marie. I had a good excuse. If her anger still persists, I''ll just have to let it happen.


    ¡¸Yard-sama thought about her that much ......¡¹


    ¡¸I never meant to make Sophie sad, but I have betrayed you as a result. If you can''t stop your anger towards me, then I will accept any punishment you can give me.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard-sama!¡¹


    When she heard my words, tears welled up in her eyes again, and she got up from her seat, ran to me, and hugged me with the same force. I hugged her back, as I was not weak enough to be knocked down by her slight lunge, and stroked her head as she cried in a stifled voice, pressing her face into my clothes.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, I''m the one who didn''t notice the kindness of Yard-sama and blamed you.......¡¹


    ¡¸It''s just that my words were not enough. There is no need for you to apologize.¡¹


    I interrupted her and continued to pat her head for a while until her sobs subsided.


    That should clear her suspicion of me. If my infidelity had been the reason for the divorce, I might not have been able to stay in this country. I''m really saved.


    Eventually, Sophie regained her composure, slowly pulled away from me, and went back to her seat, hiding her tear-red eyes in embarrassment. Her face was refreshed, as if a curse had fallen, and she had regained her usual cheerful mood.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, I''ve exposed my shabby appearance.¡¹


    ¡¸No, don''t worry about it. We are a married couple, you know. There''s no need to be embarrassed when you cry as hard as you can if no one else is watching.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. So, about what you said earlier, there''s one thing I want to confirm.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Was there something I didn''t explain well enough?¡¹


    I thought I had finished talking about everything with Marie in my earlier explanation, but she seemed to be continuing. I hadn''t expected this. I felt sick to my stomach as she rehashed a story that I thought was over.


    ¡¸No, did Marie have her virginity taken in the fortress?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I don''t think so.¡¹


    I don''t think Elle, Orvan, or any other Imperial soldier would have taken her virginity. Normally, she would have been raped by a soldier in heat, but I had a feeling they were avoiding taking her virginity. I don''t know if they had some kind of use for her, or if they were just trying to show off after they defeated me.


    Sophie raised her eyebrows in annoyance when she heard my response. I wonder if there was something wrong with that.


    ¡¸So you''re saying that the girl was still pure and innocent when Yard-sama took Marie in your arms?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I suppose so.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard-sama, holding Marie, even if it was to cure insomnia, is a problem itself. That girl''s rank in the line of succession is low, but she''s still a princess and a member of the royal family. If her innocence was taken by someone other than her husband, she would normally have no choice but to marry off like I did. But since I''m already married to Yard-sama, she has no choice but to spend the rest of her life in a monastery.¡¹


    Apparently she is worried about her sister''s future. I think it would be fine if the parties concerned, me and Marie, and those who heard the story, like Sophie, kept quiet, but I guess her sincerity won''t allow it. But she seems to have made a big misunderstanding.


    ¡¸Sophie.¡¹


    ¡¸If she had been deprived of her innocence in the fortress, I could have marry her to another nobleman as an accident, but that would be difficult since Yard-sama has taken her virginity away.¡¹


    ¡¸Sophie, listen to me. Margarete''s virginity remains intact.¡¹


    ¡¸...... What?¡¹


    ¡¸I did say that I held her, but it was only foreplay. I''m not going to be foolish enough to take away the innocence of royalty when I''ve already married to Sophie.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Is my sister still in her pure body?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, in terms of being a virgin, yes. Whether it''s pure or not, I can''t judge.¡¹


    It would only cause a ruckus, such as having Marie as a wife in a situation where there are too many women who have had relationships with me for free. I already had a full-time wife, Sophie, and I would be taking Tia and Natalia as wives, so I had no intention of taking another woman for at least a few more years.


    Sophie''s shoulders relaxed and she was stunned to find out that her fears were unfounded. Well, she must have been really worried about her sister''s future, so her reaction was understandable.


    ¡¸...... I''m relieved.¡¹


    She smiled happily at me, as if she understood that there was no problem with her sister. She is more beautiful when she is smiling, after all. She''s so different from Fairis, who looks good in tears.


    With all the misunderstandings cleared up, I was finally able to relax. When she first asked me out, I wasn''t sure what I was going to do, but I''m glad it turned out okay. My throat was parched from nerves, but I had already drunk the tea she had made for me earlier.


    ¡¸Sophie, I''m sorry, can I have another cup?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, right¡¡away ...... Oh, come to think of it, I have something good for you. Please wait for a moment.¡¹


    Sophie got up from her seat and brought a small box that she had left on the shelf. As soon as she opened the lid, an indescribably fragrant aroma spread through the room. When I looked inside, I saw that it contained tea leaves and a few other things.


    ¡¸It was a gift. It was a very precious tea, something that is rarely available due to the inclusion of aromatic herbs that are difficult to obtain. I''ve heard that drinking it with someone special strengthens your bond.¡¹


    With a happy expression on her face, Sophie explained to me what was inside. If I believed her, it was an original blend of herbal tea. I don''t know much about tea, but it certainly has a stronger aroma than regular tea leaves, so I can understand why it''s so rarely available.


    She took the teacup from me, brewed a cup of tea with tea leaves from the box, and offered it to me.


    The brewed tea had a stronger aroma than the tea leaves, but tasted a little better than normal tea, but not quite the astringent bitterness of tea, which was oddly numbing. It may have been moldy from being stored for so long. I was expecting too much because of the aroma.


    ¡¸...... It''s so-so, I guess¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, is that so? I think it''s a very good tea.¡¹


    She brewed her own and drank it too, but unlike me, she seemed to be able to enjoy the aroma and taste of the tea. I guess there''s a difference in taste between her, who''s always tasted the best, and me, who''s always just gone with the flow.


    Well, if she''s enjoying it, there''s no problem. The tea itself was not bad, in fact it tasted better than the ordinary tea we had just been drinking.


    There is no production of tea leaves in the kingdom, so the tea must be imported from other countries, but it is a precious thing to send to her. Only merchants I knew came and went at the mansion, so it must have been one of the nobles who wanted to have connections with her.


    ¡¸Sophie, who gave you these tea leaves?¡¹


    I was curious about the source of this, so I asked her. The fact that they sent it directly to Sophie without going through me is like saying that they wants to get into her life as the first princess, not as the Count''s wife. I can''t overlook the possibility that she might get into trouble without my knowledge.


    ¡¸This tea? This is from Elmaire-san.¡¹


    But what came back from her was something far beyond my expectations. The moment I heard her words, I stopped myself from drinking any more. The amber liquid with a rich aroma in my hand looks very toxic.


    ¡¸Sophie, please stop drinking that for now.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Okay. Was there a bug in it?¡¹


    Neither she nor I seem to be feeling any different, but just because we''re fine now doesn''t mean I can''t rest assured. It''s possible that there are slow-acting poisons in it. In fact, such poisons are more commonly used in assassinations.


    As a countermeasure against poisoning, I use the always-active


    , but first I need to check for the presence of poison, so I tried to activate the <Advanced Poison DetectionDetect Poison> on myself and the tea she was drinking. However, the moment I tried to activate it, I lost control of my magic power, and the magic I was in the process of constructing disappeared before it could take effect.


    And then my whole body was in agonizing pain, and I collapsed to the floor, unable to even sit up.


    ¡¸!? Yard-sama!? What happened to you!?¡¹


    In my increasingly narrowed vision, I saw Sophie hurriedly getting up from her seat and approaching me. I''ve just cleared up her misunderstanding, but I''ve made her worry again. I apologized to her in my mind, but the pain that was coming over me pushed my spirit to the limit and I lost consciousness.


    ¡ù


    When I woke up, I was lying on the bed in my room. After I fainted, I guess I was carried to my room. When I got up and looked around, I saw Elaine sitting on a chair right next to me, staring at me.


    ¡¸Fufu, good morning. It''s almost time for lunch, though.¡¹


    ¡¸That''s not important, what happened after I collapsed?¡¹


    I asked her about the current situation, ignoring her words as she greeted me with an innocent smile.


    No matter how you look at it, that tea was Elle''s doing. I don''t know what kind of poison she had given me, but the pain was so bad that it would have shocked me to death. If that was the case, it was hard to believe that Sophie, who was drinking the tea with me, would be okay. The first priority was to confirm her safety.


    ¡¸Fufu, I understand the importance of Sophia-sama, but you shouldn''t be restless. You''ve only just woken up, but if you get too excited, you''ll collapse again.¡¹


    ¡¸This is no time to joke about ......!¡¹


    As if to stop me from leaning forward to question Elaine, she put her finger on my mouth and urged me to be quiet. I was pressured by her calm demeanor and returned to my original position.


    ¡¸Therefore, please calm down. First of all, Sophia-sama is safe. Unlike you, she did not fall victim to the poison and her body is in perfect health. I believe she''s resting in her room right now.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see. ......¡¹


    I was relieved to hear that Sophie was okay. I collapsed yesterday afternoon and woke up just before noon, which means that it might have been more than a day. If she had been poisoned and died, there was a possibility that the resurrection would not have been able to revive her in time. I''m so relieved.


    Seeing me regaining my composure, Elaine chuckled as if she had no choice.


    ¡¸As for Yard-sama, first of all, the direct cause of your collapse was not poison, but a lack of magic power. Perhaps the magic that had lost control ran wild and used up all of Yard-sama''s magic power. When I saw you, you had lost most of your magic power, so I shared some of mine with you.¡¹


    It''s true that there is a difference in degree, but that pain was similar to the sensation I felt when I used a magic formula without any magic power. I had forgotten that I had made such a mistake as to run out of magic power in an instant since the first time I used the magic.


    But I couldn''t believe I would make such a rudimentary mistake. Perhaps the poison in the tea was something that interfered with the control of magic power.


    ¡¸You''ve been down for about two days. I thought something was wrong when Sophia-sama came to call me, but I was surprised when I actually saw you collapse. I didn''t think you had the common sense to fall ill from poison.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying? My tolerance is not much different from those of ordinary people. However, I usually use a Resident Poison Detection magic to take that possibility into account. Have you figured out the poison that was administered to me?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, there is no name attached to it, but it is the kind of poison that, if taken by a magician of a certain level of ability, will prevent them from performing magic, and if they tries to perform magic, their magic power will be depleted uncontrollably. In your words, it''s a poison that destroys only the part of the brain related to magic.¡¹


    ¡¸So you''re saying that I''ve lost the ability to perform magic now?¡¹


    When I heard Elaine''s words, I noticed that all of the permanent magic barriers had indeed disappeared, and all of the other support magics had also been removed. Apparently, she was telling the truth. In other words, I was now unable to activate any of my magic.


    The


    detects deadly poisons, but excludes those that will not kill unless ingested in large quantities. The poison that I was given this time was probably not life-threatening, but for me it was worse than ordinary poisoning.


    ¡¸The antidote was easy to make, so the poison was removed from your body, but it would be impossible for your body to heal itself back to its original state, and even with recovery magic, it would take several months.¡¹


    From what Elaine told me, I seems to be in a very bad state. But if it takes several months, I don''t know when Elle will attack me. The fact that the poison was not deadly means that she might be planning to attack me when I am weak after drinking the poison.


    ¡¸Can''t you or Faeris-dono heal me a little faster?¡¹


    ¡¸A few months is what I meant when I used Fairis-sama as an example. Normally, it would take years. Even with my magic, it would take several weeks. I can''t stay in this mansion all that time, and I''m sure Fairis-sama is the same way.¡¹


    ¡¸Is there no other way?¡¹


    ¡¸I think there is no other way but to recover. The only one who can use recovery magic stronger than me is ...... your apprentice, right? When I was attacked before, she already had more magic power than me, and she used magic that I didn''t know. She might be able to heal you in an instant.¡¹


    It''s true that Elle would be able to use both <Major Heal> and <Resurrection>, so she would be more likely to be able to heal me than Elaine. However, it''s unlikely that the person who poisoned me would go out of her way to heal me, unless she was brainwashed or subjected to a similar magic and used as a pawn.


    A magician as powerful as Elaine would not be so easy to find, and there would be no time to waste looking for a magician. As a conclusion from what I heard, it seems that I will have to endure the situation of not being able to use the magic for a few more months or years. What a joke it would be for a magician to be unable to use their magic.


    The only saving grace is that the fight against the Demon Empire is over, so there is no need to fight as a hero anymore. If the situation had been like this before I left, Leshiana and the fortress would have been destroyed by now.


    As I fell back on my bed, clutching my head at the conclusion I had come to, there was a knock at the door of my room.


    ¡¸Excuse me, Elaine-sama. I''ve brought you your meal.¡¹


    It was Tia who came in. Apparently, Elaine was taking her meal here. So she was the only one with knowledge of poison and she couldn''t get away from me.


    I guess she didn''t expect me to be awake. When my eyes met Tia''s, she froze for a few moments, but as soon as she came back to herself, she came closer to me. She didn''t show much change in her expression since she was in public, but I could tell that she was still happy.


    ¡¸Master, since you''re already awake, is your body okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I''m fine enough to get up. I seem to have a lot of problems elsewhere, though.¡¹


    She had a question mark in her head, as if she hadn''t heard the details, but when she saw that I wasn''t distraught, she didn''t think it was something she had to fuss about.


    ¡¸I''m really glad. I''m sure Sophia-sama will be happy to know that Yard-sama has regained consciousness, as she''s been so depressed.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? What''s Sophie doing now?¡¹


    ¡¸After she called me and Elaine-sama for help with Master''s collapse, she was so shaken that she gave you a poisoned drink that you fell asleep. She is so worried that she can barely even swallow a meal, and I was wondering what I could do to help her¡¹


    I forgot to worry about Sophie until I heard Tia''s story. It''s true that at that time, I collapsed after drinking the tea she made. It wasn''t her fault by any means, but I''m sure she was very shaken to see that. I couldn''t bear to have caused her unnecessary worry, so I had to go to her place as soon as possible and show her that I was fine.


    ¡¸I see, she''s in her room now, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, she is. I think Margarete-sama is with her.¡¹


    My body, which I hadn''t moved in two days, seemed to be creaking in places, but not to the point where I couldn''t move. I got off the bed and stretched out while Tia prepared a change of clothes, and my spine snapped. After all, a bedridden life is no good.


    ¡¸Elaine, I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you, even though you had nothing to do with it. Can I make it up to you later?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure. Don''t worry about me. Just go and see Sophia-sama.¡¹


    Elaine smiled at my words and urged me to leave with a fluttering motion of her hand. I was grateful for the attention, but now I was grateful. I thanked her for her concern and left the room as soon as I finished dressing. I headed for Sophie''s room.

 Volume 3 - CH 8.2

    When I entered Sophie''s room, I found her lying on her bed, just as Tia had said, and Marie watching her anxiously.


    Sophie was breathing regularly with her eyes closed. It seemed that she was now tired and asleep. When Marie saw my face, she opened her eyes as if she had seen something incredible.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, is it safe for you to wake up now?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, although if it weren''t for Elaine, I might have been a little slower to get up.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, that''s good ...... Ah, Onee-sama, Yard-sama is here! Onee-sama, Onee-sama!¡¹


    In the middle of the conversation, she remembered her sister and put her hand on Sophie''s shoulder, shaking her body and calling out to her. It might be a good thing that she wasn''t sick in bed, but it was a somewhat violent way of waking her up.


    ¡¸Nfuhh ...... stop it, Marie ......¡¹


    Sophie slowly woke up, groaning in discomfort as she was shaken from her sleep. She woke up with her eyes blinking sleepily, giving off a very gloomy atmosphere.


    ¡¸Onee-sama, Yard-sama is!¡¹


    ¡¸What''s wrong with Yard-sama? Because of me he''s ...... Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸Good morning, Sophie. I''m sorry I came to visit you when you were asleep.¡¹


    When she turned in the direction her little sister pointed, she seemed to have finally noticed my presence. I greeted her, but she seemed to still be unable to process the scene in front of her and looked at me with a dumbfounded expression on her face.


    ¡¸Onee-sama, what''s wrong? Yard-sama has regained consciousness, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸......Y-Yard-sama!¡¹


    Finally realizing the reality before her, she hurriedly got up from the bed and ran to me in her nightgown to hug me. I made her cry before she collapsed, and now I''ve made her cry again.


    Perhaps it was because she hadn''t been getting enough nutrition, she looked a lot paler than usual. Tia had told me about it, but it seems I had worried her more than I expected.


    I looked at Marie as I stroked her Sophie''s head, who was hugging me tightly so as not to let me go, and she was staring at me with a slightly dumbfounded look on her face.


    ¡¸Yard-sama, I''ll tolerate this accident, but please don''t make my onee-sama worry too much. Onee-sama is a very sensitive person, so when she collapses, even if she knows you won''t die, she will be so worried.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, this time it was my fault. I''ll do better from now on.¡¹


    ¡¸Right, it''s all right if you understand. And, well, I''m glad you''re feeling better.¡¹


    When Marie heard my words, her cheeks blushed a little and she averted her gaze. I guess she was embarrassed that I apologized so honestly. She really feel like a different person than she used to be. I don''t have any trouble getting along with my sister-in-law, so I''d appreaciate it if she keep her current attitude of being a little more approachable.


    ¡¸Well then, I''m afraid I''m in your way, so I''ll excuse myself here.¡¹


    With that, she turned to leave the room. Sophie was still clinging to me, so I raised my hand to see her off, and she saw it and sniffed lightly as she left the room.


    I felt bad that I had made her feel uncomfortable, but I thanked her in my heart because I wanted to put Sophie first more than that. She tend to go out of control when her big sister is involved, but she can read the air in a situation like this.


    ¡¸I''m sorry ...... I didn''t know anything about Elmaire-san. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, it''s my fault for not telling you. I didn''t want to cause any unnecessary worry for you, but on the contrary, it gave her an opportunity to take advantage of you, so you have no responsibility.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard-sama ......¡¹


    I wiped away her overflowing tears and she smiled happily at me with moist eyes. Looking at her face, I could feel that she was safe, and my heart seemed to be at ease. At the same time, the sight of her glamorous figure as she woke up from her sleep filled me with sexual desire that had been building up for two days.


    Unable to resist, I took her mouth, and to my surprise, she agreed to my request. I licked her slightly dry lips with my tongue, and then slipped my tongue into her mouth, savoring the first time I had kissed her in a long time.


    I quickly pulled my mouth away and looked at her with an entranced expression. I was hoping for more, so I was grateful that she didn''t refuse. However, she suddenly came to her senses, looked at her clothes, hurriedly hugged herself with both arms, and crouched down on the spot.


    ¡¸Y-Yard-sama, now that I''ve been asleep for a while.......please wait a while longer ......¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t mind, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸No, even though you are my husband, it is not wise for me to expose my disheveled appearance to the gentlemen. ......¡¹


    I look at her face turning bright red at the sight of her embarrassment and try to figure out what to do.


    One idea is to wait until she''s finished grooming herself, but I''m sure my feelings will have subsided considerably by then. On the other hand, if I don''t do her a favor and take her to bed now, my arousal will remain intact and I''ll be able to see her embarrassed. Well, it would be a little less likable.


    ¡¸Um, Yard-sama ......?¡¹


    The way she is looking up at me and mumbling a little shyly makes me feel very teasing. There was no way I could resist such a reaction, so I put my arms behind her knees and around her waist and lifted her up in what I call a princess carry. Naturally, I could clearly see her slightly disheveled nightgown.


    ¡¸Y-Yard-sama!?¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry for making you worry, but I''m going to stay with you for the rest of the day as an apology.¡¹


    As soon as I carried the shy girl to the bed, she immediately grabbed a pillow and hugged it to cover herself. But it couldn''t cover all of her body, and her beautiful legs, without a single stain, were in full view.


    ¡¸I haven''t wiped my body yet today, so it might be uncomfortable for Yard-sama .......¡¹


    It is true that I can feel a slight body odor from her. Her hair is also more moist than usual due to sweat, as if she hadn''t taken care of it for two days. However, if you ask me if these things are unpleasant, I don''t think so.


    ¡¸I wondered what it was. There is no unpleasant smell coming from Sophie, so it''s okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Th-That''s not what I meant. ...... Ahh!¡¹


    She was so embarrassed that I couldn''t resist, so I pushed her down on the bed, put my face in her chest and breathed in through my nose, and even through her clothes I could smell her scent, which was a little sweet. At the same time, I could see her soft breasts being crushed and reshaped.


    After savoring the feeling of her breasts through her clothes for a while, I noticed that the tops of her breasts were gradually getting harder. She was embarrassed, but I guess she didn''t mind either.


    ¡¸Sophie, I''ll take it off.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, wa-wait, please!¡¹


    For some reason, she hurriedly grabbed my hand to interfere, but I interpreted this as another sign of her shame, so I ignored her resistance and let me take off her clothes.


    She was wearing a rather daring outfit under her nightgown. I''m not sure what it''s made of, but it''s a boldly designed undergarment that hides very little of her body and makes me wonder if it can function as underwear. I think it''s a type of underwear called "matchmaking underwear," but I wonder if she actually wears this kind of underwear on a regular basis?.


    The surprise on her face seemed to show as she saw something that was so different from her image. Sophie''s eyes teared up when she saw my reaction and she hurriedly covered her underwear with her hands.


    ¡¸Th-This is not what it looks like! I was going to inviting Yard-sama out after having tea with you ......!¡¹


    She asked me out two days ago, and I heard that she''s been wearing the same underwear ever since. Well, I heard that she was sleeping in shock, so that might be one of the reasons. Either way, the design is clearly different from her image, though.


    ¡¸U-umm ...... Yard-sama? I guess I shouldn''t have dressed like this?¡¹


    I was just thinking that it was unusual for Sophie to dress like this, but she asked me in an unconfident voice, as if she thought I was distracted by the fact that I was staring at her without saying a word.


    ¡¸Hmm? No, that''s not what I was thinking.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see. ......¡¹


    She was clearly relieved to hear my words, and it seemed that Sophie was not confident that she could attract my attention with that outfit. It was probably not her own idea, but someone else''s. At any rate, it was probably Natalia who thought it would be a good idea to dress her in an provocatively underwear.


    Well, some of her concerns are correct. In her case, it would be more to my liking if she were more shy rather than using explicitly seductive underwear. These are things that shine when worn by a more sexually active woman. It''s a bit much, even if she''s'' aiming for a gap from her usual innocent appearance. If I were to tell her the truth, I''m sure she''d be shocked, so I won''t.


    ¡¸But I was surprised that you would provoke me with such underwear. You''ve got a surprisingly bold personality, aren''t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, ah, this is umm ...... uuhh ......¡¹


    She didn''t want me to think she was a slut, even though she had chosen provocative underwear, and she seemed to be thinking of some excuse. But in the end, nothing came to her mind, and she turned over with her face dyed red. Well, I''m sure she did it for the best of reasons, so I''ll just leave it at that.


    ¡¸You were thinking for me, weren''t you? I''ll accept your thoughtfulness honestly.¡¹


    ¡¸R-right. I''m glad you like it too, Yard-sama.¡¹


    I quickly took off her underwear, which didn''t particularly suit her, and while touching her breasts, I said a few safe words to her, and she looked embarrassed but happy.


    Still, the feeling touching her breasts seemed different from before. I held her breasts as if I were lifting them to test them, and found that the weight on my arms was more than before. I bent my fingers to check the texture of her breasts, but they were still the same as before, and I could feel the elasticity of them pushing back against my fingers while changing their shape softly, so it seemed that they were not sagging.


    ¡¸Are your breasts getting a little bigger again?¡¹


    ¡¸...... Yes. Just a little, but they seem to have gotten bigger.¡¹


    Even when I first met her, she boasted breasts that were more than large enough, but I wondered if she was still in the process of growing. Her younger sister''s breasts were so small that even wearing a breastplate doesn''t disguise it. How could there be such a difference between sisters? I can''t help but pity Marie, the one who doesn''t have it all.


    It''s not that there''s anything wrong with Sophie''s breasts getting bigger, it''s just that there''s a lot of joy in it for me, so for now I''ll just enjoy these big tits to the fullest rather than feel sorry for Marie.


    ¡¸Ah, nnhhh......fuhnn......¡¹


    I grabbed her twin mounds, which were moderately elastic, and just lightly played with my fingers around her nipples, causing her cheeks to rise as she let out a sad breath. Her nipples began to plump up and harden as if inviting me, but I didn''t take her up on her invitation and continued to fondle only the area around them relentlessly to keep her impatient, and she began to breathe harder and harder.


    ¡¸Y-Yard-sama, please. If you''re that rough, I''ll ......¡¹


    ¡¸What, you want me to touch you here?¡¹


    ¡¸No, ahahhhhhhhH!? So strong, Nnhh, nnghhhhh!¡¹


    She couldn''t hold back and begged me, so I pinched her nipple and pulled it as hard as I could to meet her expectations.


    While I played with her nipple with one hand, I brought my other hand down and stroked her crack with my fingers over her underwear, and I could feel the wetness on my fingers. I could feel the wetness on my fingers. She was breathing hard and shaking with pleasure, which made my cock harden. She seemed to feel it, too, as she moved her hips up a little to make it easier for me to penetrate her.


    I betrayed her expectations by rubbing up and down her crack. The tip of my cock seemed to be hitting her clitoris and causing her to feel pleasure, but the sensation was not the stimulation she was looking for, and she seemed to be swaying her hips in frustration.


    ¡¸...... Um, Yard-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸If you want what''s mine, I''d like to hear you say it outright from your own mouth.¡¹


    I made a slightly nasty suggestion and she raised her eyebrows in annoyance. She doesn''t often ask for it directly unless she''s in the middle of the act and drunk on the atmosphere, but that''s why I want her to say it.


    ¡¸Y-Yard-sama''s thing........I want it¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t know what you mean unless you say it more clearly.¡¹


    ¡¸...... You''re a mean one today, Yard-sama.¡¹


    Sophie gave me a reproachful look, but I''ve had that look so many times from Natalia and Fairis that I don''t feel anything when she does it to me now.


    We continued to stare at each other for a while, waiting for one of us to break before the other, but in the meantime, I continued to rub my cock against her secret crack, giving her a tantalizing stimulation, and she let out a sigh of surrender. I guess she wants mine as soon as possible.


    ¡¸Please put Yard-sama''s thing inside me. ......¡¹


    ¡¸You haven''t changed at all. You need to use language that makes me feel a little more excite.¡¹


    ¡¸What kind of wording ...... should I use?¡¹


    ¡¸Didn''t the person who gave you that underwear tell you?¡¹


    If I think about it calmly, it might have been a difficult order for Sophie, who had been brought up clean and proper and considered important by the whole family, so I gave her some advice, and her face suddenly turned red.


    ¡¸I-I can''t say those embarrassing words!¡¹


    ¡¸I see. I''m sorry, but I can''t help it if you don''t like it that much. As for me, I thought I would feel better if I heard Sophie''s words, but ...... it was none of my business.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, uuhh. ...... I understand.¡¹


    She looked conflicted for a while as she looked down at her reddened face, wondering whether to follow my instructions or not, but she seemed to have decided to follow them. She was shy, but looked me right in the eye.


    ¡¸Please take Yard-sama''s ...... strong p-penis and shove it into my ...... p-p-pussy and cum inside me so full that I''ll be impregnated!¡¹


    The first half of the sentence was pronounced falteringly, but in the second half, she let her momentum carry her all the way to the end. There were a few changes from the words I had taught her, but I was generally satisfied to see how embarrassed she was when she was forced to use the lewd words.


    The first thing I did was to advance the cock addressed to her cleft a little bit and move it in and out near the entrance of her vagina. The moment I put it in, she looked happy, but when she felt that it wasn''t going in deep enough, she turned to me and glared at me, saying that the promise was different.


    ¡¸If you''re that desperate for my seed, then by all means, I have to give it to you.¡¹


    ¡¸Yard-sama, since I said it properly, you must keep your word, aahnnn!?¡¹


    I aimed for the moment when she protested and penetrated her depths at once. Her eyes widened in surprise at the sudden sensation, and she stopped her protest with a sweet voice. At the same time, her vagina tightened up, probably due to surprise.


    I didn''t let up on my pursuit of her to make sure she didn''t say anything else, and as she had said, I thrust my cock deep enough to enter the base and poke her cervix repeatedly.


    ¡¸Sophie, can you feel my thing pushing up against your womb? It seems that your body wants to conceive a child too.¡¹


    ¡¸Nnhghh, It''s because Yard-sama makes me say those words ......! It''s because Yard-sama that I have such a petty reaction!¡¹


    ¡¸I see, then I''ll take responsibility and make sure I get it inside you.¡¹


    I took her arm and thrust my cock so deep into her cervix that I thought it might enter her cervix, and when I focused on the back of her vagina, she swayed her hips in time with my movements.


    Her big tits swayed dynamically as her body bounced, creating a lewdness that made me want to grab them.


    ¡¸Ah, Ya-Yard-sama! I can''t take it anymore, ahh, ahhhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Is it time to cum?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I, Nnhhh, P-please cum, inside me!¡¹


    As she swayed her hips violently, her vaginal cavity made an obscene sound of bubbling love juice.


    I could tell that she was nearing her limit, so I moved my hips even faster to match her timing of climax, increasing the pleasure along with her.


    ¡¸Fuck, I''m coming, Sophie!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Ahh, aahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡¹


    Finally, I thrust my load deep inside her, pushing up against her cervix and pouring my semen inside her, and she seemed to climax at the same time.


    After my ejaculation was over, I kept my cock inside her for a while, holding her, who was still bouncing a little, feeling her body heat and enjoying the afterglow. It seemed that my libido had built up quite a bit while I was unconscious, and my cock was already starting to regain its hardness, even though it was just after ejaculation.


    ¡¸My belly is hot ...... and this is where Yard-sama''s child seed is.¡¹


    When I saw Sophie murmuring this with an enraptured face while stroking her lower abdomen, I felt so irresistibly loving that I couldn''t help but hugged her.


    ¡¸If this much is given out, would I have been able to conceive Yard-sama''s child this time?¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, if you''re that worried, I''ll cum inside you as many times as you want until you conceive.¡¹


    I pulled my cock out of her vagina, which was still filled with semen, and brought it whice was still sticky with our fluids, to her still-breathing mouth. Her eyes widened as I thrust my cock in front of her, but as she was basically passive, she didn''t seem to know what to do next.


    If it had been Tia, she would have put it in her mouth without hesitation at this point, but it was wrong to expect that from a girl who lacked such knowledge.


    ¡¸Sophie, I''m still a little short on hardness. So why don''t you lick this for me?¡¹


    ¡¸L-lick it? You want me to lick this ......?¡¹


    ¡¸If you don''t want to put it in your mouth, you can use your hand. It''s not hard enough to put in anyway.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay ...... Kyaaa!¡¹


    She touched my thing fearfully as if she was ready, but at that moment the stimulation made my cock jump, and she was surprised by it and immediately took her hand away. I thought it was still too much for her and tried to make her stop, but she didn''t give up and reached out again, this time succeeding in grabbing my cock.


    ¡¸Ah, it''s so hot, and it''s twiching ......¡¹


    ¡¸It was inside you. Handle it, lick it, make it fully erect.¡¹


    She nodded at my words and began to slowly move her hand. Just the thin, soft fingers wrapped around my cock felt somehow pleasant, but moving it gave me more pleasure than I expected. Even though it was her first time, her control was almost perfect.


    My thing had already regained its hardness from her hand job alone. But she was so focused on serving me that she didn''t stop, she just stared at my cock and finally extended her tongue.


    ¡¸.......Haah, this is what a Yard-sama tastes like. ......¡¹


    She licked it up with her tongue without hesitation, which was stained with semen and love juice, and put the adhering material in her own mouth and swallowed it, looking ecstatic. Then, as if she liked the taste of semen, she now pulled her face closer, took the cock into her mouth and started licking it directly in her mouth.


    By the time she had finished licking all of the cock with her eager tongue, my cock was harder and more erect than ever, and it was sticky with her saliva.


    ¡¸Huuuff. ......¡¹


    I pulled the cock out of her ecstatic mouth, put her on all fours, and then re-directed my cock to her secret crack. Her vagina was already wet from the previous action, so there was no need for foreplay, and I could continue thrusting into her. It was the second time, so I penetrated her vagina in one go.


    ¡¸Ahhhhh, Yard-sama''s stuff is coming in again!¡¹


    ¡¸Say it in more lewd words, so I can enjoy it too!¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, Yard-sama''s cock is coming into my pussy! Aaahhhhh, it feels so good!¡¹


    She obediently did what I asked, and without hesitation, she said the lewd words. She was so into the sex that she seemed to have lost her sense of shame by now. This is a good opportunity to make her say more things.


    I poked her asshole with my finger, and it tightened up at the stimulation. She could get pleasure here as well, so I applied my thumb, wet with her love juice, and sank it inside without reservation.


    ¡¸Hyaaaaaa! Not that place! Aaahhhhhhhhhh!


    ¡¸No, not there. What on earth is this place that has swallowed my thumb?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I don''t know! It''s an unclean hole, nnhhh-Nngghhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸No, it''s not. While you''re being held, you can call this place ...... well, asshole.¡¹


    If I''m going to make her say it, it''s more exciting to use the most vulgar language possible. As I said the words, I pushed up her vaginal hole as hard as I could, and at the same time, I bent my thumb to stimulate her asshole.


    ¡¸Aaaahhhhhhhh! Not my asshoooleeeeeeee!¡¹


    Maybe it was because I hadn''t been played with in a while, but she climaxed easily with just this much stimulation. But it seemed to take me a little longer, so I decided to move on, even though she was in the middle of coming. She climaxed lightly with each thrust, and it felt good to feel her vagina hole tighten up, so I slammed my hips into her like crazy.


    She was groggy from climaxing so many times, but it was worth it, and I was finally getting close to my second ejaculation.


    ¡¸Sophie, I''m going to cum!¡¹


    ¡¸Aaaaaahhhhhh!¡¹


    I slammed my hips deep into her to reach her womb and ejaculated. As I felt the semen slamming into her cervix, I put two fingers in her asshole and spread them apart, and she climaxed again with a loud moan.


    Her arms lost their strength and she collapsed, her vaginal hole filled with semen, staining the sheets. She couldn''t seem to move her body any more because she had climaxed so much. But her expression was one of ecstasy, as if she was satisfied, so I guess I didn''t overdo it.


    ¡¸Sophie, I''m sure you''re pregnant with my child.¡¹


    ¡¸Ye...... yes......¡¹


    I hugged her and she smiled happily as she replied in a faint voice. I hoped that she would be pregnant this time to live up to her expectations. After holding her like that for a while, both of us were sticky with various bodily fluids, so we took a bath and started the third round.


    ¡ù


    The next day, when I woke up in Sophie''s room, I saw her face in front of me, smiling happily. Apparently, she had woken up earlier and had seen me sleeping.


    ¡¸Good morning, Yard-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, good morning. You''re up early.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I slept well last night. ...... Your mouth must be dry, how about some tea?¡¹


    When I got up from the bed, she moved away from me and started preparing tea. This time it''s a normal one. There was no need to worry about it being poisoned, so I could drink it with peace of mind.


    As I sipped the tea Sophie had given me, I thought about the future. Elle probably doesn''t know that I can''t use my magic anymore, but it''s only a matter of time. There is a limit to how long I can hide myself away and not show my magic.


    ¡¸What should I do ......¡¹


    ¡¸...... Could it be that you''ve lost the ability to use magic?¡¹


    It seems that the voice of my heart had leaked out of my mouth, and Sophie approached me with a worried expression.


    ¡¸Well, I guess so. Even though it was an unavoidable accident, it''s painful that there''s no other way to cure it other than recovery magic.¡¹


    ¡¸If that''s the case, I''ll go see Elmaire-san directly and ask her if she can heal Yard-sama. It''s my fault that this happened.¡¹


    Sophie looked me in the eye and made a tragic decision. I appreciated her spirit, but it would be counterproductive for Elle now if she moved to help me.


    Having Elle recover me is definitely the quickest way to solve the problem. That is if I can do it.


    ¡¸...... hmm?¡¹


    As I was thinking about this, a thought occurred to me. After all, it was enough to make Elle use the recovery magic. No matter what means were used to do so. For example, I can defeat Elle and force her to activate the recovery formula with the magic imprint, just like done by the elves of Leshiana did.. Indeed, this strategy will surely heal the brain if it succeeds.


    ¡¸Thank you, Sophie. Thanks to you, I was able to come up with one strategy.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? S-sure, I''m glad I could be of help to Yard-sama.¡¹


    I hugged Sophie, who was confused by the sudden thanks, and stroked her head, and even though she was confused at first, she leaned back against me and enjoyed the feeling of being stroked.


    Now that I''ve finished my tea, I think I''ll start preparing to intercept Elle. However, Sophie''s embrace gives me a very pleasant feeling of her ample breasts against my body, so I can stay with her a little longer.

 Volume 3 - CH 9.1

    R-18 Chapter


    When we confronted each other at the fortress, Elle told me that she had indeed given me something. I thought she was talking about the knife Lily was using, but when I thought about it, she was originally a prisoner of war, and I was wary of her, so it was unlikely that the mission would succeed.


    In that case, the woman Elle was referring to was probably Sophie, and the thing she gave me was the poisoned tea leaves. My guard is down when it comes to Sophie and Tia.


    Considering what she said, it seems like she was expecting some success in the mission, so it''s highly possible that she was referring to Sophie, who has a higher success rate. It''s true that if I had been offered tea before going on the expedition, I almost certainly would have collapsed after drinking it, and Elle and the others might have been able to invade the royal capital.


    In other words, it''s highly likely that Elle understood that she wasn''t serving me tea at that point. If that were the case, Elle would have shown an unusual obsession with me. It is very likely that she is still hiding in the vicinity of the royal capital, where she can move quickly, just in case I fall ill after drinking the tea. I''ll take advantage of that, too.


    ¡ù


    The rumor that I had been poisoned and was in a coma had spread to only a part of royal capital two days later. I knew that if I spread it all at once, Elle would be wary. I''ll be sure to thank Sophie, Tia, and Fairis for their cooperation in spreading this troublesome rumor.


    That''s why the general public thinks that I''m recuperating in the mansion. It''s not a mistake, since I can''t actually use my magic.


    I''ve been living in my room all day, preparing my magic tools for an attack by Elle. I lied about my condition, refused all the few visits, and tried my best to keep the outside world in the dark about the situation in my room.


    By now, anyone who was looking for information would have heard about me. And the fact that all visits to me have been stopped shows that the rumors are true.


    In addition, there is a certain amount of public attention around the capital. It would be difficult to hide for a long time, because if there was someone with a conspicuous appearance like Elle, it would be immediately known to the soldiers who were maintaining security. In other words, there is a high possibility that there will be an attack after Elle gets the information, that is, between today and the next few days.


    In order to create a situation where she has to move even if she know it''s a trap to some extent, I''ve asked Elaine, who is skilled in recovery magics next to Elle, to stay at the mansion. This should be able to guide Elle''s actions.


    The next night after I thought about it, I was lying in bed with my magic tools within arm''s reach.


    Elle didn''t make a move on the first day, and seemed to be planning to wait and see. The window of the room opened slowly, so as not to make a sound, and Elle, the person I was looking for, came in through it.


    ¡¸You''re finally here, Ell¡¹


    I jumped up and aimed my magic tool at Elle, ready to unleash an attack. But Elle didn''t seem to be in any particular hurry, she just smiled happily at the sight of me.


    ¡¸You''re awake, Master.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t know when you''re going to attack me, but I can''t sleep peacefully, no?¡¹


    ¡¸Whether you''re awake or asleep, doesn''t it matter now?¡¹


    Since I can no longer use my magic, she seems to be taking a more forceful attitude than usual. She doesn''t take any precautions against the magic tools pointed at her and acts as if she''s sure of her victory.


    ¡¸That''s a lot of leeway, aren''t you, Elle?¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu, of course I am. Master is unable to use your magic due to that poison, so there is no one who is more capable than me anymore. So what is there to be wary of?¡¹


    ¡¸Let''s see how long you can keep up your insults, shall we?¡¹


    ¡¸Go ahead, until Master is satisfied.¡¹


    As if to provoke me, Elle spread her arms and took a defenseless stance towards me, and I activated the


    and <Magic SealingSigil> magic tools toward Elle. Both of these magics are capable of putting the opponent out of combat in an instant if they hit, but both were bounced off by her magic barrier before they could hit.


    ¡¸Ahaha, Master, what was that too weak magic? You can''t break through my barrier like that, you know?¡¹


    I was getting a little impatient with Elle, who was laughing amusingly and not making the slightest movement.


    After all, the type of magic tool that is activated by the magic power of the magic stone is far less powerful than the magic formula that you release yourself. In order to ignore the barriers, I should release it while in contact with her body, but she knows that, so she won''t allow me to do so easily.


    As I was thinking about this, Elle approached me herself, wondering what I was thinking. She put her hand on the magic tool that I was holding, as if to destroy my advantage.


    ¡¸All right, next, please activate it in this state. As far as the magic you just performed, I don''t think that magic tool will even be able to generate enough power to break my magic resistance, right?¡¹


    Since she provoked me, I didn''t hesitate to activate the two magic tools, but before the magic formula could have any effect on her, it interfered with her magic resistance and there was a cracking sound like ice breaking, and my magic was nullified. She was right, it seemed that this magic tool was not powerful enough to have an effect on her.


    ¡¸...... You''ve got me there.¡¹


    ¡¸I told you so, didn''t I? I''m sure it''s powerful enough to take down some small-fry magicians, but it''s not powerful enough to take me down.¡¹


    It''s a shame, but she''s right. This magic tool was originally intended to be used on prisoners of war. It took too much time and effort to make one to mass-produce it, though, so I gave up on actually using it.


    ¡¸Well, it looks like you''re right. But there are people in this house who can unleash more magic than this magic tool, so your victory is not yet decided, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Would that be that High Elf? She wouldn''t come. Rather, no one will be able to come to support Master for a while. Because I''ve put all the people in this mansion to sleep.¡¹


    ¡¸You''ve been hostile to the women around me for a long time now, are you sure you didn''t have to kill them?¡¹


    She looked confused at my question, and then her mouth gradually turned into a smile, and finally she started laughing, holding her mouth with her hand as she giggled, wondering what was so funny.


    ¡¸Master, why do I have to kill them? Those women are the ones who seduced and misled Master, so after humiliating them to the fullest extent, they must be killed by Master''s hands.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if I were to be killed, I wouldn''t raise my hand against them.¡¹


    ¡¸No, you will definitely do that. Because Master will soon realize your true feelings, and you''ll be able to look only at me.¡¹


    She put a


    on me, sealed me from moving, and pushed me down on the bed. As her face loomed in front of me and she kissed me, I felt a pink haze come over my thoughts. It seemed that I was undergoing a <MesmerizingCharm> magic.


    I''m not sure if my magical resistance is interfering to some extent, but it doesn''t seem to be completely effective when I''m thinking about other things like this. However, this kind of brainwashing is a clogged up as soon as even a small part of the mind-sensing magic takes effect.


    ¡¸Master, you resisted a little, didn''t you? No, you can''t do that, because I am doing this to free yourself from the spell of those women. This time, please don''t resist and accept it.¡¹


    Just hearing Elle''s words in my ears is comforting. Once the <MesmerizingCharm> is in full effect, I won''t have time to think about anything but her. I try to push her away, but my body is numb and I can''t muster any strength. In the meantime, she takes my lips again and activates the charm, and the haze that had been hanging over my thoughts thickens, completely painting my mind, and I let go of my last remaining consciousness.


    ¡ù


    ¡¸Master, how are you feeling?¡¹


    When I came back to consciousness, I saw Elle''s pretty face in front of me. I felt a little embarrassed when I saw her charming big eyes staring at me without taking her gaze away from me even for a moment.


    Her skin, which had been smooth as a child''s, seemed a little rough, as if she hadn''t had a good life since she left the mansion, and her silver hair, which was shining brightly in the moonlight, was slightly damaged. Seeing her like that made me very aware of what I had done to her.


    ¡¸Elle, I''m really sorry for the way I''ve treated you.¡¹


    I had asked her to marry me, even though I didn''t know it, and I should have taken responsibility for that, but I guess I shouldn''t have been so foolish as to disregard her favor. I can''t even imagine how Elle felt about me waking up without abandoning such a foolish me.


    ¡¸Master, it''s okay. It''s all the women who seduced Master who are to blame. It''s no wonder Master was deceived by those cowards who took advantage of Master''s kindness to flatter you and seduce the pure-hearted Master with their bodies.¡¹


    Elle seems to forgive my betrayal with a generous attitude. I can''t get over the love she has for me, accepting me as I am despite the fact that any normal woman would have abandoned me.


    I wonder how I can repay her love. As I was pondering over the debt of gratitude that I couldn''t repay in a half-hearted way, she slowly hugged me.


    ¡¸Master, you don''t have to be so troubled. I''m happy just to have you by my side, so I''m not thinking of forcing you to repay me.¡¹


    ¡¸But then, ......¡¹


    ¡¸Then please love me more than those women who deceived you. Then I''ll forget all about it.¡¹


    ¡¸...... Oh, sorry about that.¡¹


    I was going to thank her, but I didn''t want to make her feel uncomfortable, so I decided to accept her suggestion. I''m sure she really had more to say to me, but she pushed it aside and offered me a compromise. I had to give her some love for that.


    I looked at her and our faces naturally came closer together. I kissed her lips as if I were drawn to them. She slipped her tongue into mine, and we twined our tongues around it, devouring each other, and I enjoyed her kisses so much that I felt as if our boundaries were disappearing as I held her close.


    ¡¸Master is so aggressive, I never thought you could kiss me so passionately!¡¹


    ¡¸You seem to have enjoyed it. Is there anything else you want me to do? Anything you want, I''ll do it.¡¹


    ¡¸Really? Then, I''d like to be held by Master. ......¡¹


    Watching her blush with embarrassment as she spoke, the happiness of being wanted and being able to hold her filled me with overwhelming excitement, making me want to push her over at any moment. But I had the feeling that she was still too shy to speak her mind.


    ¡¸Elle, don''t be shy. Forget about all your positions for now and tell me exactly what you want.¡¹


    ¡¸Then, um, ......, I want to be Master''s wife and have Master''s children.¡¹


    ¡¸What, you mean that? I proposed to you, and I really should have marry you.¡¹


    ¡¸Master ......, I''m so happy.¡¹


    I hugged her again in response to her words, holding her red cheeks as she looking away in embarrassment. I put her down on the bed, her eyes moist, and I kissed her gently on the neck. I kissed her again and again, as if to express my feelings to her, as if to respond to her sweet voice every time I kissed her.


    ¡¸Elle ......, I love you.¡¹


    ¡¸I love you too, Master ......¡¹


    She raised her upper body and began to take off her clothes, and I saw her do so and began to undress as well.


    When I saw her body with her underwear off, I gasped at the sheer beauty of it. Her brown skin, which could be described as artistic, was slightly flushed, and she was sweating slightly, probably from excitement. The moonlight streaming in through the window illuminated her healthy body, giving her a bewitching look that did not suit her young figure.


    The size of her breasts, which seemed to fit in my hand, her waist, which was slim but nubile, and the shape of her hips, which were round, all gave off a seductive sexiness that made me want to jump on her at any moment.


    I laid her down on the bed and got her on all fours so that her ass was at my head. Her crotch was as clean as a girl''s with not a single hair on her skin, so there was nothing to hide and her crack was in full view.


    She may have felt my gaze on her, but she was shaking her body in embarrassment, but it looked like an invitation to me when she waved her secret crack in front of me, which I wanted to suck on.


    ¡¸Master, I''m going to serve you. Nnhghh......¡¹


    I thought I felt her hot breath against my cock, and then her tongue touched it. Even though it was her first time, she wriggled her tongue like a slut, licking up every inch of my cock. Sometimes she took it in her mouth and used her lips to handle it, and sometimes she rubbed my scrotum to stimulate it.


    The pleasure was so great that I almost came right away, but I managed to hold it in and buried my face between her legs. The smell of a woman in heat fills the air, making my cock even harder.


    ¡¸Nnghhh! Master, that feels so good!¡¹


    I lick her clitoris, and she slows down a bit. I could tell that she was feeling it, so I concentrated on it. I crushed it with my tongue, played with it, and sometimes sucked it lightly.


    She stimulated my cock at the same time as my tongue movements. I felt a sense of unity with her when she did that, and it gave me the desire to please her even more.


    While playing with her clitoris with my fingers, I insert my tongue into her crack and lick off the love juice that comes out. When I licked other women''s things, it wasn''t very good, but her love juice felt as sweet as nectar. Her scent was strong as well, so I licked it off, making sure not to leak a drop.


    I thought she would be embarrassed, but she seemed to be engrossed in licking the juice from the tip of my cock, and not only did she suck and drink it like a young child, but she also moved her tongue into my bell mouth to beg for more.


    The thought of having our bodily fluids inside each other like this made me feel as if I were one with her, and my excitement grew. We continued to lick each other''s genitals, smearing our mouths with sticky stuff.


    As we did so, Elle began to occasionally bounce her hips. It seemed that she was starting to feel it. My cock was getting hard enough from her service, so I guess it was about time. I turned my head to look at her face, and she looked back at me just in time. She seemed to sense that it was time too.


    ¡¸Master, I can''t take it anymore......¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I got it.¡¹


    I laid her down on the bed and placed my cock against her vaginal hole, as she stared at me with rutting eyes. She smiled at me reassuringly, but I was worried that she was overreacting.


    ¡¸Master, I''m fine. ......¡¹


    She called out to me as if she could see right through me. I could feel my heart connecting with hers without words being spoken, and my cock was growing even harder with mental elation.


    ¡¸Elle, I''ll put it in.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, please take my first time. ...... Auuhh!¡¹


    I slowly sank my cock into her vaginal hole. Since she has similar in size to Lucia, the inside of her vagina is narrow, and I could feel the resistance as I split open her vaginal flesh instead of inserting it smoothly. The inside was wet enough, but she would still be in a lot of pain.


    I apologized in my mind, but as I moved my hips forward, I felt something pushing up against me. This must be her virgin membrane. I looked at her face, and she smiled and nodded at me while holding in the pain.


    In order to live up to her trust in me, I thrust into her with all my might and felt a sensation as if I were breaking the membrane. At the same time, the inside of her vagina tightened up in pain, and I felt a considerable load on my cock.


    She was in a lot of pain, so I stopped my hips temporarily to take care of her. Her vagina feels narrower than most women''s, so it seems to be quite painful just to get the cock in. She was frowning in pain, but her expression softened a little when I stroked her head as she took a deep breath and tried to drown it out.


    ¡¸...... It''s okay now. You can move now¡¹


    ¡¸I see, if it''s too much for you, just let me know. I don''t want to push you too hard.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''ll be fine. Besides, I''m just happy to be connected with Master.¡¹


    She was smiling while enduring the pain, and I felt so much love for her that I let my momentum carry me away and kissed her. The sensation of our whole bodies touching each other is pleasant. Every time my tongue hits hers, her vagina tightens up. I wanted to make her react more, so I hugged her and enjoyed kissing her to the fullest.


    After enjoying the kiss, I slowly moved my hips, but there was less resistance than before, and she didn''t seem to feel much pain. Thinking that the mouth-to-mouth kissing must have relaxed her a little, I increased the speed a little, but the expression on her face was one of pleasure, not pain.


    ¡¸I thought it would hurt the first time, but it felt so good!¡¹


    ¡¸I see, that''s fortunate.¡¹


    Even though this was her first time, her vagina was already moving as if it was squeezing out a man''s load. I was intoxicated by the taste of a great vagina that I had never felt before, and I thrust my hips hard into her, holding her tightly.


    She seemed to feel even my rough movements, sticking out her tongue and moaning in pleasure. Seeing the look of pleasure on her face, I couldn''t help but suck on her tongue and treat her tongue with my mouth.


    Feeling her rough breathing, I become one with her and shake my hips in unison. I could even feel my skin rubbing against hers, and we held each other as if our entire bodies were entwined, devouring the pleasure with all our might.


    She was ready to make a baby, too, and her womb was coming down, and I could feel the tip against her cervix. As if in response, her insides were also tightening around my cock, guiding it deeper into her.


    ¡¸Kuhh, Elle, I''m almost at my limit!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, me too, ahnnn! I''m about to cum too!¡¹


    ¡¸I''m going to cum! I''m going to pump my seed into you and make you pregnant!¡¹


    ¡¸Come, fill me up with Master''s seed and get me pregnaaant!¡¹


    I thrust deep into her and ejaculate as hard as I can. I feel the thick semen filling her vagina as I taste the peristalsis of her squeezing vagina.


    Suddenly, I felt something warm on my lower abdomen, and when I looked over, I saw that she was leaking. She must have leaked during her climax. Naturally, she realized that she had made a mess and held her face in embarrassment.


    ¡¸Noo, Master, please don''t look at me. ......¡¹


    ¡¸It means that you felt me so much that you had to make a mess, right? I don''t mind at all, okay?¡¹


    I mean what I say. I feel happy that she felt it, and I don''t feel disgusted at all.


    I hug her in the afterglow of her climax and stroke her body. Her shiny skin, damp with sweat, is as smooth as silk, and just stroking it fuels my excitement.


    ¡¸Master''s hands are warm. ...... nnghhh......¡¹


    As I stroked her skin, her skin, which was sensitive because she had just climaxed, flushed, giving her brown skin a slight reddish tinge. And as she breathes in and out, occasionally making sweet moans as she invites me in, I can feel the blood boiling in my just-launched cock again.


    ¡¸Oh, Master''s part jumped a little.¡¹


    ¡¸Because, Elle''s body is so attractive.¡¹


    ¡¸I can''t help it now, can I? Just wait a minute, please.¡¹


    She raised herself up and moved languidly toward my lower half. Then she gently grabbed my cock and sucked it, still stained with her and my fluids, into her mouth without hesitation.


    ¡¸Nnhhg¡­¡­slurpp¡­¡­¡¹


    She spread her small mouth to its limit and sucked my cock into her mouth, then she slowly began to lick off the dirt on my cock with her lips while twirling her tongue. She frowned when it hit her throat, probably because she had thrust it too deep the first time, but after that she licked it all off without any problems, and swallowed it after she let go of her mouth.


    ¡¸...... It tastes like a Master. It smells masculine, but it makes you want more.¡¹


    She opened her mouth to show me that she had swallowed it all. I''m sure there was blood and other stuff on it from her rupture, but she didn''t seem to mind that.


    ¡¸I see. I''m sorry for making you serve me all the time. Is there anything you want me to do in return?¡¹


    ¡¸No, because this is what I wanted. I want to do everything Master has done with other women. After that, if you erase the your memories of everyone but me, the abominable memories of being touched by those women will also disappear, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I see. If you say so, I have no objection.¡¹


    I guess she''s trying to overwrite my previous experience by experiencing it with her. As for me, I have no use for anything but her memories. I think her suggestion is a great one, as it will make us both feel good, and it will be less likely to cause conflicts later on if we erase the memories we don''t want.


    ¡¸So, Master, what else did you do?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I remember using back and breasts.¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, the back. ...... Let''s talk about that another time, shall we? I''m not prepared for that one. It''s more about the breasts. What were they like?¡¹


    ¡¸I think the most I''ve ever done was handle it between the cleavage.¡¹


    ¡¸Cleavage, huh ......¡¹


    Hearing my words, Elle looked down at her own breasts and pulled them up to create cleavage. She has a decent amount of breast for her height, but they are not big enough to wrap around my cock.


    As someone who has been serviced by breasts that are smaller than hers, I think that just rubbing against her breasts would be enough to make me feel good, even if she couldn''t create cleavage, but she seemed to think that they had to be big enough to hold it in.


    ¡¸Elle, I don''t care about the size of your breasts. ......¡¹


    Before I could finish telling her how I felt, she pushed me off and I was on my back on the bed, with Elle on top of me. This caused me to feel the soft, puckering sensation of her secret flesh hitting my lower body, and my cock slithered up to push against her crotch.


    ¡¸Master, if I have babies, my breasts will get bigger! So let''s try to make babies!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, yeah, you''re right.¡¹


    Rather than compromise with breasts that can''t be pinched, Elle, who is rather competitive, seems to have chosen to challenge me after making them bigger. If that turns out to be the case, I''ll be more than willing to help.


    The cowgirl position can be difficult to get into if you''re not used to it, so I put my still-hard cock from her earlier services against her cleft and let it sink in a little. This way, she would only have to lower her hips to get the cock deep inside her.


    ¡¸Here I go, Master.¡¹


    She slowly lowered her hips, and this time the cock went in more smoothly than before. There was no sign of pain on her face, and she seemed to be enjoying the pure pleasure of it.


    Before she could lower her hips all the way down, the tip of the cock hit the opening of her cervix, but she lowered her hips further and pushed the opening of her cervix up of her own volition, moving her hips back and forth from side to side looking for a good place to feel.


    Even though there was less resistance than before, the tightness in her vagina was still quite strong, and the fact that she couldn''t stop herself from moving made me feel like I was going to ejaculate with pleasure soon.


    ¡¸Elle, a little more slowly: ......¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, you don''t have to hold back, you know. Please let it out a lot inside me!¡¹


    Hearing my words, Elle smiled bewitchingly and started to move her hips even faster. I could not believe that she was a virgin until a few minutes ago, and I was at the mercy of her violent hips.


    ¡¸Elle, I''m going to cum soon, guhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Let it out! Let me out a lot and impregnate me!¡¹


    When Elle saw the expression on my face that I could no longer afford, she changed as if some kind of switch had been flipped. As if ignoring my words at all, she started to shake her hips at her own pace, causing me to feel violent pleasure. I was at the end of my limit.


    Elle seemed to be unconsciously using a charm in her excitement. Thanks to this, my thoughts were like an aphrodisiac, and all I could think about was connecting with Elle.


    ¡¸Fuck! I can''t take it anymore!¡¹


    ¡¸Come! Let it out inside me! Ah-Aaaahhhhhhhhnnn!¡¹


    Finally, she bucked her hips as if she was going to slam into me, and I finally ejaculated from the pleasure. A large amount of semen poured into her, just as much as before, and she had a look of ecstasy on her face. As I watched her face, she started to move her hips again, even though she was still in the middle of ejaculating.


    ¡¸Elle, what are you ......¡¹


    ¡¸This is not the end, is it, Master?¡¹


    Elle was looking at me with an expression that said it wasn''t enough yet, and she was tightening my cock as she squeezed the semen out of her vagina.


    I was pretty close to my limit, but she wanted it. As long as Elle keeps asking for it, I can''t collapse. It was physically demanding, but I made up for it with my mental strength, and even though I was still in the middle of ejaculating, I started the third round with Elle.


    And afterwards, I ejaculated countless times at her request. But thanks to Elle''s recovery magic, my stamina was still good enough to keep going, even though we had been at it until morning


    Elle hadn''t been able to recover her own strength, but her skin had become so shiny that it looked as if she had been sucking my energy. I''m glad she''s satisfied.


    Elle and I are now taking a short break. We''re still physically strong, but we need to replenish the water we''ve lost. Elle finished drinking her own water and immediately turned to me.


    But I thought it was a signal for a rematch, and just as I was about to climb into bed, she grabbed my arm. Then she handed me a change of clothes, and she started to put on her own clothes too.


    ¡¸Master. Let''s get rid of those people in the mansion who have been sleeping.¡¹


    ¡¸Why don''t we just leave the others alone? I''d rather hold you than do that.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m glad you feel that way, but I think they might wake up soon. I think it''s better to make sure to kill them one by one than to wake them all up at once and make a scene, don''t you think?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, if you say so.¡¹


    To be honest, I don''t really care about the people in the mansion, but if they might harm her in any way, then I''ll have to kill them. Of course, I can''t get her hands dirty, so I''m going to do everything myself.


    After I changed my clothes, I took the dagger from my room, but Elle looked at me strangely when she saw it.


    ¡¸Master, why do you have that dagger?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? To kill them, you need a weapon, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, come to think of it, I forgot to heal Master, didn''t I? Please crouch down for a moment.¡¹


    Elle seemed to be able to recover the part of my brain that had been destroyed by the poison. I didn''t have to use any more of the magics that had hurt her, but she seemed to have forgiven me for even that with an open mind. Considering what I had done to her, it was only natural that she would never forgive me.


    As I crouched there, she put her hand on my head and activated the <Major Heal>, the light from her hand enveloped my head and I could feel my brain being restored.


    ¡¸It should now be healed. How it is?¡¹


    When I tried to deploy the magic barrier, I was able to control the magic power without any problem, and the usual barrier was deployed around me. I can see that my ability to activate the magic formula has been completely restored.


    ¡¸Everything seems to be fine. I was hoping I wouldn''t have to use anything that could hurt you anymore.¡¹


    ¡¸Please don''t say that, Master. I want to master the magic with you, so I don''t want you to lose the ability to use it.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, you''re right. I''m sorry for being so inconsiderate.¡¹


    I hugged her instead of apologizing, and she leaned into me happily. I can feel her body heat even through her clothes, and my thing gets hard without weighing itself down.


    ¡¸Geez, Master. We''ll continue later.¡¹


    ¡¸If I hug you, I can''t help but do this, can I?¡¹


    Although I had already gotten dressed, I was thinking that I could at least do it one more time, when suddenly I thought I heard a voice in my head and focused my attention there.


    (¡º...........confirmed the configuration has been restored. It is highly likely that the subject is currently under the influence of a telephatic magic. I authorize the activation of the Seventh Type of Telephatic magic, <AwakenedAwake>¡»)


    This is the <AwakenedAwake> magic, which is set to automatically activate. I don''t think I''m particularly affected by the magic, but I wonder if it''s some kind of error. While I was thinking about this, the <AwakenedAwake> magic was activated, all the effects that had been affecting my mind disappeared, and I regained my normal thoughts.

 Volume 3 - CH 9.2

    ¡¸Master, what''s the matter?¡¹


    She called out to me, worried about my condition as I had stopped moving with Elle in my arms.


    ¡¸Oh, no, it''s nothing. I was just thinking about something else.¡¹


    When I regained consciousness, I decided to hug her. Her slender body was like a child''s, and if I put a little more pressure on it, she would break. If you are aiming for a higher level as a magician, you should train your body a little more. It might not be able to withstand the repercussions of strategic-class magic.


    ¡¸Master, if you don''t hurry up, those women might wake up, you know?¡¹


    Haha, there''s no need to be so hasty, right? I just want to hold you like this for a little while longer.¡¹


    ¡¸Geez, just a little longer, okay?¡¹


    She let out a sigh of dismay at my words, but hugged me back with a happy face.


    Looking at her face up close like this, I could see that she was a beautiful girl who was second to none, even among the beautiful women of the mansion. In public, she always has a clear demeanor, but when she''s alone with me like this, her emotions change rapidly. I''m honestly glad that she has forgiven me that much.


    But I''m sorry for her, but I''m not in a situation where I can grant her request. I hugged her and moved my hand so that she couldn''t see it, and invoked the Fifth Type of Telephatic Magic, the <Magic SealSigil>, against her.


    ¡¸!¡¹


    As soon as she realized that I had used the magic, she jumped backward, and pushed me away. But it was too late. By activating it on contact, the <Magic SealSigil> had easily broken through her magic resistance and succeeded in completely blocking her ability to activate the magic.


    ¡¸Well then, now that you''ve been sealed, what are you going to do now?¡¹


    ¡¸Master, what the hell is wrong with you? That''s a bit much for a joke, isn''t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I may not have told you this, but I''ve set some of my magics to automatically activate in case of unforeseen circumstances. Now, thanks to the activation of the <AwakenedAwake> that was planted to counteract brainwashing magic, this is how I was able to get out from under the influence of the <MesmerizingCharm>.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, perhaps ...... Master has such a hobby? Fufu, okay. What should I do after this? I''m the one being hunted down, right?¡¹


    ¡¸You''d better face the reality, you know?¡¹


    She couldn''t believe that I had regained consciousness. Because of this, our conversation is not quite on the same page, but that''s not a problem because I''ve told her most of what I want to say.


    She was in shock, and she was full of gaps, so I unleashed a


    to sealed her movement. She is now under a magic seal, and her magic resistance is lower than that of a normal person, so she can''t use any magic she wants.


    ¡¸It''s very serious. Am I supposed to scream? Oh, should I resist?¡¹


    ¡¸Elle, you made a mistake in your last attempt. You overestimated the power of your magic by taking on a superior opponent. No matter how trivial that mistake was, it was enough to make the difference between victory and defeat.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t know what you''re talking about. Shall we continue sooner than that? You can tear off my clothes, but please make sure I have a change of clothes.¡¹


    She refuses to listen to a word I say. I used Spell Cancelation to test it out, but it had no effect. She seemed to be unable to face the reality of the reversal so quickly. This was no longer something that could be treated with magic. I can''t cure a crazy mind. It''s a shame that she''s become like this, because she used to be excellent.


    ¡¸What''s the matter, Master? You can attack me all you want now.¡¡I''m confident in my performance, so you can count on me.¡¹


    I approached her as she fell to the ground, her legs losing strength, and placed the tip of the dagger I had just saved in her heart. She seemed to think it was just a game, and looked at me curiously, unfazed.


    ¡¸Um, Master ......, That would kill me, wouldn''t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Is there a problem?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I see. You''re going to revive me later, right? You even use <Resurrection>, that''s serious. But it''s okay. No matter what kind of hobby Master has, I''ll accept everything.¡¹


    ¡¸No, of course, I''m going to kill you. I won''t use <Resurrection> either¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha, you''re joking, right? I still can''t use <Immortality>, so if you don''t heal me, I''ll just die, you know?¡¹


    I swung my sword right beside her to make her understand the situation, which she did not understand at all. The blade made a shallow cut on her cheek and made a high metallic sound as it hit the ground, and blood flowed from her wound immediately after.


    ¡¸Ma-Master ......? What''s wrong with you? Do you hate me now?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I''m not. You''ve been the only one wrong from the beginning, Elle¡¹


    ¡¸Is there something that''s upsetting you? Maybe it''s because I didn''t listen to the Master earlier and made you cum too many times?¡¹


    ¡¸Elle, your spirit is broken, and it can never be healed.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s not broken. I''ve been in love with Master ever since you confessed your love to me. And didn''t you just tell me that you love me, too?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I love you. As an apprentice, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    Looking at Elle, who had completely stopped moving, I lowered my sword and sat down beside her. She looked at me as if she was looking at something unbelievable, but I didn''t care and continued talking.


    ¡¸I, personally, am willing to help you after you betrayed me. You will have to pay for it, but I believe I was partly responsible for it. However, even if I forgive you, it will not change the fact that you betrayed the kingdom by helping the Demon Empire to kill Leshiana and the people in the fortress. You are already a traitor .¡¹


    ¡¸You''re wrong. I was only trying to help Master, remember? Because the women who seduced Master are all to blame, aren''t they? If they hadn''t done that, I wouldn''t have attacked the fortress either.¡¹


    ¡¸It makes no difference. The soldiers of the fortress were wiped out and Leshiana lost many elves. There is no place for you in this kingdom. And I can''t risk hiding you for the sake of the people in the mansion.¡¹


    ¡¸So why don''t we leave the kingdom together? We can live together in a faraway land, far from the kingdom.¡¹


    ¡¸I''m sorry, but I''ve already married Sophie, and Tia and Natalia will eventually become my wives. I won''t choose you even if I have to abandon them.¡¹


    The moment she heard the names of Sophie and the others, her expression changed to one of anger and she began to violently lash out.


    ¡¸Why don''t you just leave those people alone!¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t belong to you. If I had to choose between you and them, I would naturally choose them.¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!¡¹


    ¡¸It''s a pity that you betrayed me. I''ll keep the next apprentice within my sight.¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, no, no, no, no, no!¡¹


    I don''t know if my words are falling on deaf ears, but she keeps saying the same thing. I had expected her to have a little more mental strength, but seeing her now, I was disappointed. Maybe I should have been a little more considerate, but it was inevitable that this would happen.


    I grabbed my sword and stood up, applying some body-enhancement magics. At the very least, I''ll kill her without pain. The sword itself glowed faintly under the influence of the strengthening magic I had applied to it. She seemed to understand what I was trying to do, and was shaking her head frantically, her face contorted in fear.


    ¡¸Now then, if you have a will, I''ll listen to it. What do you have in mind?¡¹


    ¡¸Master, I will never do this again! I will be devoted to Master for the rest of my life, so please ......¡¹


    ¡¸I guess you''re late to notice it. It''s all too late.¡¹


    ¡¸! Wh-Why don''t you choose me!? I love you more than anyone!¡¹


    ¡¸...... Is that your last will?¡¹


    ¡¸Those women!? If they were disappeared, would you have looked at me!?¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, I don''t know. One thing I can tell you is that if it weren''t for Sophie and Tia, I might not have picked you up in that place.¡¹


    ¡¸!! I adore you, Master! Please run away with me instead of serving a kingdom that doesn''t understand even a single bit of Master''s greatness by being obliging to those women! I can show you exactly how great Master''s magic skills are!¡¹


    ¡¸Elle, you have certainly been a good apprentice. You may not have followed my advice, but no one has ever listened to my teachings as intently as you have. But that''s all over now.¡¹


    ¡¸I don''t want to, Master!¡¹


    I swung my sword down on her neck, watching as her almost immobile body still struggled to scream. The sword, wielded at more than the speed of sound, sliced through her neck in a single swing, killing her. A few moments later, a large amount of blood spurted out from the cut neck, turning the area red.


    When I picked up her bloodied head, I saw that her expression was not very peaceful. Perhaps it was only natural since she had said something like that just before her death.


    ¡¸I''m sorry. Just think of it as fate and give up.¡¹


    After letting Elle close her eyes, I reconnected her neck and used the recovery magic to remove the cut marks. At the very least, her body should look good.


    After all, was said and done, I decided to leave the devastation in the room for the time being and go wake up the sleeping people in the mansion.


    ¡ù


    After Elle''s body was confirmed dead by Margarete, I made a grave for her and put her in it, since all the facts about her being connected to the Demon Empire were to be kept secret. Since I couldn''t disclose the cause of death to anyone other than those involved, I kept it mostly to my own family. I felt guilty when I saw that Fairis and others who were close to her were crying and grieving.


    Sometime later, I received news from Frontier County that the Emperor and other nobles from the Northern Alliance had been sent to the royal capital. I heard that he had been unusually quiet because of the defeat of Orvan and the others, but when he was brought to the royal capital, he looked disappointed when he saw that the royal capital was completely undamaged.


    If the royal capital was empty after concentrating troops on the front line, the forces that Demon Empire sent to the fortress could have been enough to bring the royal capital down. And yet, the state of the kingdom, which was completely intact except for the fortress, must have been enough to destroy what little hope they had left.


    The executions of the emperor and the nobles took place immediately. Until they were transported to the place of execution, they went around the capital to expose their miserable appearance to the kingdom people, and then they went up to the execution table one by one in full view of the public, and the executioner chopped off their heads with an axe.


    Among the nobles being executed one after another were the magicians in Leshiana. After their bodies were collected by me, they were brought back to life by <Resurrection>, tortured to spit out all the information, then privately executed by the relatives and colleagues of the slain soldiers, and died a miserable death.


    When the emperor''s head was finally chopped off, the humans who had been watching cheered and rejoiced that the war was over. Some of them were grieving the loss of their families, but the whole capital was as noisy as a festival that day.


    Afterward, we were called to the castle. I guess it was because we had accomplished everything we were summoned to do, which was to defeat the Demon Empire. In the usual audience room, while being watched by the surrounding nobles, the king gave words of thanks to each of the heroes.


    ¡¸Count Werner, this battle against the Demon Empire was truly a great feat. I heard that you also did a wonderful job. I hope you will continue to serve the kingdom with your wisdom and magical talent.¡¹


    ¡¸As you wish¡¹


    To be honest, now that I''ve finally been released from my mission, I want to prioritize my own affairs from now on. Of course, I couldn''t make such a statement in such a situation, so I made sure to read the air. While the surrounding nobles applauded, the other heroes also looked happy.


    Not only Alec and Fairis but also Sagami, who seemed to have some regrets about his original world, seemed to be burying his bones in this world. I had already decided that I didn''t need to return to my original world, but I can''t help but understand Sagami''s feelings.


    When I think that my role as a hero is finally over, I am reminded of the events that have occurred since I arrived here. When I first came here, I had never imagined this would happen, but now I missed the enthusiasm I had when I first arrived.


    The territory of the Demon Empire was divided into two parts: the land where rare ores and specialties could be extracted was placed under the direct control of the king, and the rest of the land was given to the existing nobles and newly appointed nobles.


    Although the Gran family''s territory from the time of the Demon Empire had been cut, they had newly joined the nobility of the kingdom as counts, and Olympia''s younger brother had become the head of the family. And she herself is still working as a maid in my mansion, having left the Gran family as declared.


    Melvina and her children lost all their noble status after the execution of the Marquis Evartz, the head of the family, and like Olympia, they are working at the mansion as maids.


    All four of them used to be nobles, so I was worried about their ability to do hard work like maids, but they seem to have adjusted to the mansion faster than I expected.


    Alec and Sagami got married to noblemen''s daughters after a while, and both of them are working for the Royal Army. Like me, they''ve left the management of the estate to their deputies. Fairis is still working at the church as usual. I heard that the Inquisition invited her several times, but she refused all of them, saying that she was not good at rough things. And now that Elle is gone, Fairis still comes to the mansion frequently.


    I''m still staying in the mansion in the royal capital, leaving the management of the territory given to me by the king to others and continuing to live a self-defeating life with Sophie and the others. I have plenty of savings from the taxes from the estate and the profits from the sale of the magic stones, so I haven''t been in trouble with money so far.


    The way I spend my days doing experiments reminded me of the old days when I was stuck in a laboratory, but the difference is that I can do my favorite research.


    It''s not good for the world if I don''t do any work at all, so I train the castle''s magicians a few times a month, but they''re not all as smart as Elle, so it takes a lot of effort to teach them.


    In the meantime, I''ve decided to take on a new apprentice. Today is the memorable first day.


    ¡¸I heard that a new disciple is coming today. What kind of person is them?¡¹


    It was a beautiful day, so Sophie invited me to have tea in the garden, and she asked me that. Natalia, who was drinking tea with me, and Tia and Olympia, who were preparing the tea, also seemed to be interested and were listening to our conversation while they were preparing.


    ¡¸In a word, a dumb one.¡¹


    ¡¸What''s that? Is it safe to take such a person as your disciple?¡¹


    ¡¸You''ll find out when you meet them.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I''m looking forward to it.


    While we were talking about such trivial matters, I saw a person running towards me. It was long past the appointed time, so she must have come from her room in a hurry. Everyone''s eyes widened in astonishment at the sight of her, probably because they had some idea of the approaching figure.


    ¡¸I''m sorry, I''m late!¡¹


    ¡¸Don''t worry about that. Say hello to everyone.¡¹


    ¡¸Okaay! Nice to meet you! My name is Mel, and I''ll be Master''s apprentice starting today!¡¹


    She''s small in stature, with a young face, silver hair that''s a little quirky, and as usual, she''s wearing revealing clothes. When they saw her greeting them like that with a face that really looked just like Elle''s, everyone stared at my face at once.


    ¡¸Hey, Yard! I thought Elle was dead. ......¡¹


    ¡¸Elle is dead. This one ...... is, well, a look-alike. Even her magic looks exactly the same.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you talking about, Master?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it''s none of your business. More importantly, Mel, you''ll have to work hard as my apprentice from now on.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, sir!¡¹


    I leave everyone who seems to want to say something alone and tell Tia to prepare a cup of tea for her.


    In fact, after I defeated Elle, I took out only her brain and saved it. Thanks to the fact that I showed Margarete her body after her brain was removed, she accepted Elle''s death without any doubts. I then applied the


    to Elle''s brain and healed her body again.


    I also erased all memories of her time as Elmaire. From her daily life to her knowledge of magic, the parts that don''t affect her personality much are still there, but none of her memories are left. In other words, the girl here is a completely different person from Elle.


    For some reason, people seemed to think that I would let go of Elle easily, but there was no way I would just throw away someone as talented as her. She''ll have to continue to work hard for my experiments.


    I decided to enjoy the taste of the tea that Tia had brewed for me while watching my apprentice cheerfully greeting the people who didn''t know what to look like.